LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OE  ILLINOIS 

AT  URBANA-CHAMPAICN 


X  289.8 
^  M35r 


I.   H.  S. 


^«^    ^a^.^alt. 


■ 


THE 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS 


OF    THE 


SERPENT  FKOM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN, 

TO  THE  PRESENT  DAY: 


WITH 


A  DISCiiOSUKE  0F  SliAKEKISM, 

EXHIBITING    A 

GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THEIR  REAL  CHARACTER  AND  CONDUCT 

FROM    THE 

FIRST  APPSARANCS  OP  ANN  LEE. 


ALSO, 

THE  LIFE  AKD  SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  AUTHOR, 

WHO    WAS 

MARY  M.  DYER, 

BUT    NOW    IS 

MARY   MARSHALL. 


CONCORD,  N.  H. 
PRINTED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR. 

1847. 


1 

1 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1847, 

By  Mary  Marshall, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  New  Hampshire. 


Si, 


PREFACE. 


As  the  Shakers  yet  believe  that  Ann  Lee  was  of 
pure  character,  and  that  she  is  now  a  Savior  of  the 
world,  I  feel  it  a  solemn  duty  to  lay  before  them  and 
the  public  the  following  sheets.     From  my  know- 
ledge that  the  Shaker  spirit  is  Magnetism,  mingled 
with   sexueal   passion,  and  absolutely  opposed  to  the 
pure  spirit  of  Christ,   I  could  find  no   rest  but  in  cx- 
losing  this  delusion,  particularly  as  my  dear  family 
were  under  its  influence,  and  the  public  liable  to  the 
^    same.     By  unshaken   testimony  the   reader   will  see 
.    t'le  origin  of  this  delusion,  and  trace  its  progress.   He 
Will  see   that   it  has  caused  falsehood,  injustice  and 
cruelty,  which   is  utterly  opposed   to  the  consoling 
power  of  truth.     The  Shakers  trust  in  Ann  Lee  as  a 
Savior ;  but  they  trust  in  a  broken  reed — for  thouah 
we  give  all  we  have,  and  our   bodies  to  be  burned, 
without  the  spirit  of  Jesus,  by  which  alone  we  can 
obtain  salvation,  we  are  none  of  his.    This  blessed 
peace  never  has,  and  never  can,  unite  with  the  spirit 
of  Ann  Lee.     The  Shakers  have  an  artful  publica- 
tion, which  attempts  to  blend  Jesus  of  Nazareth  and 
Ann  Lee  together,  man  and  wife,  male  and  female 
.^^    Saviors — which     is   an    impious   and   blasphemous 
*^.  fraud,  and  the  very  essence  of  Antichrist. 


AFFIDAVITS,  ETC. 


Sarah  Bean 21 

Samuel  Farrington 21 

Stephen  Farnam  and  Wife.  .  .22 

Asa  Cowles 24 

Asa  Pattee 27 

Daniel  Pattee 30 

William  Lee 30 

Joseph  Law 31 

Gideon  Martin 32,  33 

David  Chapin 33 

Samuel  Jones 34 

William  Spiers 35 

Jonathan  Symonds 36 

Ethan  Stanton 61 

Eunice  Stanton 62 

Sarah  Williams 63 

Oliver  Hildreth  and  Wile ...  .65 

Daniel  Crouch 66 

Jonathan  Clark 67 

Joseph  Stanley 71 

Moses  Jones 73 

John  Heath 74 

Joshua  Stevens 75 

Miriam  Dickey 76,  79 

Josiah   Watson 80,  82 

Ahce  Beck 84,  105 

Clement  Beck 99 

Israel  Peaslee 107 

Andrew  Ward 1 08 

Henry  Beck 109 

Steven  Sutton 110 

John  O'Neill 113 

Abijah  Stanley 116 

Zenas  Delano 116 

Peter  Penfield 117 

Moses  Johnson ]  25 

Letter  from  A.  Van  Vliet, .  .129 


Thomas  C.  Hoit ; 139 

Sylvanus  Barnard 141 

Mary  Cummings 141 

William  Sanborn 144 

Eliza  Page 161 

Rebecca  Morrison,  &c 163 

Robert  Grain IBS 

Letter  from  Mary  Grain....  193 

George  W.  Byrom 196 

Sarah  M.  L.  Sewell 106 

Charles  Glidden 199 

Charles  Hammond 201 

Jere.  Towle  and  Wife.  .211,  213 

Calvin    Eaton : 214 

Obadiah  TiUotson 216 

Betsy  Tillotson 218 

Moody  Rich 222 

Richard  Currier 225 

Rhoda  Flood 234 

Letter  to  Mr.  Dyer 235 

Mary  Willis 238 

Polly  Clifford 239 

Mary  and  Abigail  Delano  .  .248 

Jesse  Cook 249 

Gov.  Eustis 258 

Henry  Hendrix 263 

Abram  Seward  and  others.. 265 

John  Williams 265 

Lemuel  and  Tryphena Dow.266 

James  Willis  and  Wife 266 

Jonathan  Farnam  and  Wife. 266 
Hannah  and  Lucia  Lyscomb  267 
Hannah  and  Sarah  Stevens. 267 

Benjamin  Burge 268 

John  P.  Gass  and   Wife  . . .  .268 

John  Gass  and  Wife 268 

Mary  Marshall 268 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS 

OF    THE 

SERPENT  mm  THE  GAIIDEX  OF  EDEIV. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ANCIENT    AND    MODERN    IMPOSTORS. 

Deceivers,  similar  to  Ann,  have  appeared  in  every  age 
of  the  world.  The  angel  who  kept  not  his  first  estate,  put 
himself"  in  the  place  of  God,  and  fell  by  desiring  man  to 
obey  him.  He  beguiled  Eve,  and  caused  her  to  disobey 
lier  Maker.  This  spirit  of  imposture  has  continued  down, 
as  can  be  seen  in  sacred  writ.  When  God  made  himself 
manifest  inJVIoses,  it  appeared  in  the  magicians  in  Egypt; 
again  in  the  days  of  Daniel,  when  king  and  people  depend- 
ed on  the  soothsayers  and  magicians ;  again  in  Theudas 
and  in  Judas  of  Galilee,  who  deceived  many.  After  Christ, 
arose  Simon  Magus,  who  bewitched  the  people  of  Samaria, 
and  they  exclaimed  of  him,  as  the  Shakers  do  at  the  pre- 
sent day  of  Ann  Lee,  "  This  man  is  the  great  power  of 
God."  He  assumed  the  character  of  a  divine  person,  and 
was  adored  as  God.  After  him  came  his  disciple  Corin- 
thus,  a  mighty  pretender  to  inspirations  and  angelic  visions. 
So  true  have  proved  the  predictions  of  Jesus,  our  Savior, 
who  said,  "  There  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  pro- 
phets, who  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders,  and  deceive 
many  :  Go  ye  not  after  them."  Thus  he  warned  us,  and 
most  fully  have  his  sayings  been  fulfilled,  even  to  the  pre- 
sent time. 

There  has  been   a  continual  succession   of  impostors. 


8  RISE    AND    PROGKESS    OF    TUE    SERPENT 

claiming  to  be  the  Messiah,  from  that  time,  among  the 
most  noted  of  which  were,  Barchobebus,  in  A.  D.  123; 
Moses  Cretensis,  in  434,  who  promised  his  followers  that 
he  would  divide  the  sea,  so  that  they  could  march  on  dry 
ground  to  the  Holy  Land,  in  consequence  of  which  many 
plunged  into  the  sea  from  an  eminence,  and  were  drowned; 
Dunaan,  in  520;  one  Julian,  in  529 ;  Mahomet,  in  571, 
the  delusions  of  whose  impostures  yet  remain,  and  over- 
shadow a  large  part  of  the  worl  1 ;  Cyrenas,  a  Jew,  in  the 
eighth  century  ;  a  French  impostor,  in  1137,  and  another 
in  S[)ain,  in  1157;  one  in  Flz,  in  1167,  and  another  who 
claimed  to  be  a  prophet  sent  from  God.  Being  brought 
before  the  king,  he  was  asked  for  a  sign  of  his  messiahship. 
"  Cut  off  my  head,"  said  he,  "  and  I  shall  come  to  life 
again."  His  head  was  cut  off — but  his  prediction  failed. 
In  the  same  century,  four  other  notable  impostors  appeared. 
In  the  twelfth  century,  two  false  Christs  arose,  and  brought 
much  calamity  on  the  Jews. 

Shall  I  continue  to  name  the  impostors  who  have  appear- 
ed .since  the  days  of  our  Savior  ?  In  1222,  one  appeared 
in  Germany,  and  anc  ther  in  Spain :  in  1443,  David  Lem- 
lem,  an  Austrian,  who  pretended  to  work  miracles;  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  Ishmael  Scphus,  a  Mahometan  prince ; 
in  150y,  one  claimed  the  title  of  Messiah,  and  travelled  into 
Poland  with  his  twelve  apostles ;  in  1534,  a  false  Christ 
was  burned  in  Spain  by  Charles  V.  Another  false  Christ 
appeared  in  the  East  Indies,  and  was  followed  by  the  Jews. 
In  1624,  Rabbi  Solamo-Males  declared  he  was  the  Savior. 
He  arose  in  Amsterdam,  and  said  he  was  of  the  family  of 
David,  of  the  tribe  of  Nathan.  His  fame  was  eclipsed  in 
1666,  by  one  Sabbati  S  'vi,  who  was  from  Aleppo,  but  set 
up  in  Smyrna,  and  declared  himself  the  true  Christ  or  Mes- 
siah, and  promised  the  Jews  deliverance.  He  preached 
repentance  so  effectually,  that  people  gave  up  business,  and 
applied  themselves  to  de.vrtion  and  alms  ;  some  fasted  so 
long  as  to  lose  their  lives.      Sabbati  selected  princes  to 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  9 

gorern  the  Jews  in  their  march  to  the  Holy  Land.  He 
prevailed  so  greatly  that  his  followers  became  numerous 
in  some  parts  of  France.  They  prophesied  and  fell  into 
strange  ecstacies,  and  were  called  "  French  Prophets,"  as 
will  be  seen  in  the  sequel.  Sabbati  declared  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  heaven  to  visit  Constantinople  ;  he  went  thither, 
and  was  cast  into  prison.  The  Grand  Seignior  ordered 
him  to  perform  a  miracle,  which  he  failed  in  doing,  and  to 
save  his  life  turned  Turk.  The  Jews  still  believed  in  him, 
and  said  it  was  only  his  shadow  that  turned  Turk.  Thus 
you  see  the  same  power  that  crucified  the  Lord  of  life  and 
glory,  still  continued  among  men,  continually  deceiving 
them,  and  made  them  worship  the  creature  more  than  the 
Creator.  In  all  these  a  plain  exhibition  of  the  Serpent  is 
to  be  seen. 

The  sect  or  denomination  of  professors,  called  Shakers, 
is  of  recent  origin  ;  tliough  their  faith  has,  in  many  par- 
ticulars, a  strong  resemblance  to  that  of  a  set  of  enthusiasts, 
who,  more  than  a  century  ago,  were  numerous  in  some  parts 
of  France.  These  are  what  were  called  French  Prophets. 
And  that  the  reader  may  the  more  easily  understand  the 
resemblance  and  the  origin  of  both  denominations,  a  con- 
cise account  of  these  Prophets  is  here  inserted. 

They  first  appeared  in  Dauphiny  and  Vivarias.  In  the 
year  16S8,  five  or  six  hundred  Protestants,  of  both  sexes, 
gave  themselves  out  to  be  prophets  and  inspired  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  They  soon  became  so  numerous,  that  several 
thousand  of  them  were  inspired.  They  were  people  of  all 
ages  and  sexes  without  distinction,  though  the  greater  part 
of  them  were  boys  and  girls  from  six  or  seven,  to  five-and- 
twenty  years  of  age.  They  had  strange  fits,  which  came 
upon  them  with  tremblings  and  faintings  as  in  a  swoon, 
which  made  them  stretch  out  their  arms  and  legs,  and  stag- 
ger several  times  before  they  dropped  down.  They  struck 
themselves  with  their  hands,  fell  on  their  backs,  shut  their 
eyes,  and  heaved  with  their  breasts.   They  remained  awhile 


10        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

in  trances,  and  coming  out  of  them  with  twitchings,  uttered 
all  wliich  came  into  their  minds.  They  said  that  they  saw 
the  heavens  open,  the  angels,  paradise,  and  all.  Those 
who  were  just  on  tlie  point  of  receiving  the  spirit  of  pro- 
phecy, dropped  down,  not  only  in  the  assemblies,  crying 
out  Merry,  but  in  the  fields  and  in  their  own  houses.  When 
the  prophets  had  been  for  some  time  under  agitations  of 
body,  they  began  to  prophesy.  The  hills  resounded  with 
their  loud  cries  for  mercy,  and  imprecations  against  the 
priests,  the  church,  &c.  Their  prophecies  were  heard 
with  reverence  and  awe.* 

About  the  year  17C6,  several  of  these  misguided  persons 
went  to  Engl;md,  and  preached  and  prophesied  in  and  about 
London,  causing  so  much  excitement,  that  the  French  refu- 
gees, disgusted  with  the  conduct  of  their  countrymen,  insti- 
gated the  bishop  of  London  to  issue  proceedings  against 
them.  But  iiutwiihstnuding  they  were  declared  to  be  im- 
postors, they  still  continued  their  assemblies  in  some  parts 
of  London,  under  the  patronage  of  several  eminent  persons, 
and  denounced,  in  vehement  strain,  the  severest  judo ments 
against  the  city  and  the  whole  nation. t 

Three  of  the  principal  leaders  of  the  Prophets,  utterly 
disregarding  all  authority,  were  soon  afterwards  prosecuted 
as  disturbers  of  the  public  peace,  and  sentenced  to  fine  and 
public  punishment.  This,  however,  served  rather  to  in- 
crease tha«  diminish  their  numbers,  and  they  held  meet- 
ings about  the  skirts  of  the  city,  where  was  to  be  seen  the 
prophet  prostrate,  sometimes  as  if  expiring,  and  then  sweat- 
ing, trembling,  or  raving  with    foam   at  his  mouth,  and  ut- 

*  See  Buck's  Tlieological  Dictionary,  art.  French  Prophets. 

t  History  furnishes  a  minute  account  of  t)ie  ludicrous  pretensions  of 
these  Prophets  to  supernatural  gifts  ;  their  attempts  to  raise  the  dead,  to 
hold  converse  with  departed  spirits,  &c.  See  Dr.  Edmund  Calamy,  Sir 
Richard  Bulkley's  Answer  to  the  several  Treatises  on  the  subject  of  the 
new  Prophets  ;  also,  the  Exercises  of  Dr.  Strike,  the  Vindication  of  the 
ancient  Prophets  against  the  pretensions  of  the  new  ones,  by  Bishop 
Hoadley,  &,c.  &c. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  11 

tering  unintelligible  expressions.     There  were  many  virtu- 
ous and  good  men,  who,  attracted   by  the  novelty  of  their 
tenets,  and  looking  with  superstitious  presage  for  the  com- 
ing of  the  millennium,  attached  themselves  to  the  society 
of  the  Prophets  ;   among  whom  was  John  Lacy,  Esq.  (chief 
of  those  English  Prophets,)  who  has  given  a  particular  de- 
scription of  them  until  the  prophecy  of  the  death  and  resur- 
rection  of  Dr.  Eames,  who  states  that   "  this  very  article 
they  have  made  the  grand  test  of  the  trial  to  prove  their 
spirit,  viz.*  that  spirit  which  in  plain   and  express  terms, 
with  great  pereniptoriness,  and  in  the  most  absolute  man- 
ner, predicts  the  coming  to  pass  of  any  great  and  remarka- 
ble event  within  a  certain  limited  time,  and  they  come  not 
to  pass,  cannot  be  of  God.     This  is  a  criterion  God  him- 
self has  given  us  in  the  Scriptures,  to  try  the  spirit  of  pro- 
phecy by  :  see  Deut.  xviii.  21,  22,  '  And  if  thou  say  in  thy 
heart.  How  shall  we  know  the  word   which  the  Lord  hath 
not  spoken?     When  a  prophet  speaketh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  if  the  thing  follow  not,  nor  come  to  pass,  that  is,  the 
thing  which  the  Lord  hath  not  spoken,  but  the  prophet  hath 
spoken  it  presumptuously,  thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  of  him.' 
Making  this  text  a  rule  of  judgment  by  Scripture,  it  being 
a  text  chosen  by  those  Prophets  to  prove  themselves  true, 
I  proceed.     They,  speaking  of  themselves,  state,  that  this 
mission  of  his  servants  should   be  witnessed  to,  by  signs 
and  wonders  from  heaven,  by  a  deluge  of  judgments  on  the 
wicked  universally,  as  famine,  pestilence,  earthquakes,  fire 
from  heaven,  darkness,   tempests;  that  the  exterminating 
■tingels  should  root  out  the  tares,  and  there  should  remain 
upon  the  earth  only  good  corn,  and  these  Prophets  declare, 
there  is  that  difference  between  them  and  other  people,  and 
that  the  burden  and  proof  of  their   commission   will  take 
place  over   all  the   world,   in  a  short  space  of  time;  yea, 
those  great  things  will  be  manifest  over  the  whole  earth, 
within  the  short  term  of  three  years.    And  if  nothing  should 

*  From  John  Lacy's  Warnings. 


12  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OP    THE    SERPENT 

appear  visible  of  the  predicted  diffusions  of  gifts  immedi- 
ately, they  will  acknowledge  that  they  are  in  an  error,  and 
their  sect  will  vanish  of  itself.  Nay,  John  Lacy,  Esq.,  one 
of  the  prime  of  these  Prophets  in  England,  finishes  the 
preface  of  the  third  and  last  part  of  his  Warnings  with 
these  remarkable  words : — '  If  within  six  months  now  to 
come,  the  mighty  power  of  God  doth  not  attest  they  were 
from  him,  I  shall  before  all  the  world  acknowledge  my 
delusion  :  witness  my  hand,  this  29th  of  October,  1707. 
JoH.v  Lacv.'  " 

Time  soon  contradicted  those  assertions.  But  the  most 
remarkable  failure  was  in  the  prediction  of  the  resurrection 
of  Dr.  Eames,  one  of  the  new  Prophets  in  London,  who  was 
taken  ill  about  Dec.  4,  1707,  and  died  Dec.  22,  and  was 
buried  Dec.  25,  in  Bunhill  Fields,  London.  As  many  are 
unacquainted  with  the  history,  and  have  not  access  to  its 
details,  it  may  be  some  gratification  to  my  readers  if  I  pre- 
sent them  with  an  abstract  of  tlie  prophecies  of  several  of 
those  Prophets,  under  the  immediate  inspiration  of  the 
spirit,  relating  to  the  resurrection  of  the  Doctor's  body 
from  the  grave.     It  is  as  follows  : — 

Dec.  5,  1707,  John  Lacy,  under  the  operation  of  the 
spirit,  addressed  himself  to  the  Doctor  at  his  own  house,  in 
these  words :  "  If  I  command  thy  life  away,  yet  I  will  re- 
store it  again  :  here,  even  in  this  house,  thou  shalt  return 
to  thy  dwelling  again." 

Dec.  6,  John  Potter,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  spirit, 
speaks  to  the  Doctor,*  "  If  thou  diest,  I  will  raise  thee !  I 
will  fulfill  all  those  promises  made  unto  thee."  Dec.  23, 
being  the  day  after  the  Doctor's  death,  Anna  Maria  King, 
in  a  public  assembly,  under  the  operation  of  the  spirit,  said, 
"  Here  are  some  doubtful  whether  all  will  come  to  pass,  as 
my  servants  have  spoken,  because  of  one  thing ;  but  do  you 

*  I  -will  here  remark  that  persons  can  be  operated  upon  by  mesmeric 
influence  so  as  to  distract  them,  or  even  to  take  their  lives  ;  but  itrequiret 
Almighty  power  to  raise  the  dead. 


PROM   THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  13 

think  that  death  can  hinder  ?  for  though  my  servant  dies, 
as  I  have  the  power,  I  vi'ill  raise  the  dead,  by  the  hand  of 
my  servants.  Perhaps  you  think  my  servants  were  in  an 
error  when  they  spake  that;  but  I  tell  you  they  were  not. 
More  marvellous  things  than  these  shall  come  to  pass  in  a 
little  time,  such  as  never  yet  have  been." 

Dec.  25,  being  the  day  in  which  Dr.  Eames  was  buried, 
J.  Potter,  under  inspiration,  delivered  himself  thus  : — "  Re* 
member,  this  day  I  will  make  an  extraordinary  beginning ; 
I  will  give  now  undeniable  proof  that  this  is  my  word.  The 
restoring  of  the  blind,  healing  the  sick,  raising  the  dead, 
shall  decide  it,  after  some  months  have  elapsed.  By  the 
same  power  that  I  have  raised  Jesus,  will  I  raise  that  body 
now  asleep."  Here  the  prophet  fell  back  in  his  chair,  and 
cried  out,  "  O  Lord  !  God  answered,  What  would  you  that 
I  say  unto  you  ?  By  another,  Lord."  Then  he  fell  back- 
ward to  the  ground,  and  lay  silent :  whereupon  Anna  Maria 
King  was  instantly  seized  by  the  spirit,  and  said,  "  Rejoice 
greatly,  O  my  children !  By  the  hands  of  my  servant  Lacy, 
1  will  raise  the  body  of  my  servant  that  is  now  dead.  He, 
I  say,  shall  arise  and  fulfil  my  testimony." 

Dec.  28,  J.  Potter  was  for  a  long  time  under  violent  agi 
tations,  and  labored  greatly,  with  great  strugglings  in  his 
throat  ox  organs  of  speech,  almost  as  if  he  were  choking, 
and  uttered  some  inarticulate  sounds  or  unintelligible  words; 
then  said,  "  Did  you  understand,  my  children  V  The 
wprds  were  pronounced,  "  Even  the  day  in  which  my  ser- 
vant shall  rise."  Here  the  spirit  threw  him  on  the  floor, 
where  he  lay  stretched  out  as  dead,  without  motion  or 
breathing.  After  he  had  been  in  that  manner  for  some  time, 
the  voice  said,  "  The  operation  of  my  spirit  upon  his  (Dr. 
Eames')  body  shall  cause  the  earth  over  him  to  be  loosened : 
you  shall  not  break  the  ground — no,  he  shall  rise  without. 
By  thy  servant's  (Lacy)  mouth  will  I  command,  and  thou 
shalt  raise  him." 

Dec.  28,  J.  P.  and  J.  C,  passmg  accidentally  by  the  place 
2 


14  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF   THE    SERPENT 

where  Dr.  Eames  was  buried,  J.  C.  was  seized  with  the 
spirit,  and  said,  "  Thou  my  servant,  who  liest  interred  in 
this  place,  shaJt  in  a  few  months  arise." 

Dec.  29,  J.  C,  under  the  operation  of  the  spirit,  in  an 
assembly,  spake  in  French,  thus  in  English,  "  My  children, 
in  a  few  natural  months,  you  shall  see  greater  miracles 
than  were  wrought  upon  Lazarus.  You  and  the  inhabit- 
ants of  this  city  shall,  in  a  few  months,  see  my  faithful  ser- 
vant, (Dr.  Eames,)  who  has  been  buried,  raised  in  the  pre- 
sence of  men.  He  shall  come  out  of  his  grave,  without 
the  earth  being  taken  away  that  lies  upon  him  ;  he  shall 
come  forth  in  the  presence  of  men,  and  he  shall  untie  his 
shroud  :  it  shall  be  in  public." 

Jan.  1,  J.  Potter,  under  the  operation  of  the  spirit,  in  a 
great  assembly,  said,  "  I  have  that  to  declare  by  this  mouth, 
see  that  it  start  you  not — see  that  you  believe  it."  Here  he 
fell  into  a  violent  agitation,  and  labored  exceedingly  in  his 
throat,  as  if  he  were  choking ;  and  after  having  uttered 
several  inarticulate  sounds,  said,  "  Know  ye  the  day  in 
which  my  servant  (Dr.  Eames)  was  interred  ?  Five  months 
from  that  day,  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May,  ye  shall  behold 
him  rise  again  ;  one  month  above  the  number  of  days  that 
Lazarus  was  in  his  grave,  the  very  hour  he  was  put  in  the 
earth,  he  shall  rise.  Know  ye  the  day,  my  children  ?  O, 
yes,  well — the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May  :  Right — I  say,  ye 
shall  see  him  rise,  that  is  now  dead.  For  thy  part,  (John 
Potter,)  thou  shalt  not  laugh  until  thou  behold  him.  No, 
thou  shalt  not  smile.  Behold  him  :  if  you  see  any  sign  of 
joy  on  his  visage,  say  then,  the  words  were  not  the  Lord's." 
Then  John  Potter,  under  inspiration,  said  to  Mr.  Lacy, 
"  Fear  not,  my  child ;  I  say,  tliou  shalt  appear  on  the  25th 
day  of  May  next,  on  that  ground  where  my  servant  (Dr. 
Eames)  lieth.  Wait  thou  there  with  others  of  my  children, 
from  twelve  at  noon  till  six  in  the  evening.  1  will  surround 
you.  Angelic  hosts  shall  guard  thee  with  thy  companions; 
provide  no  clothing  for  my  servant,  for  he  shall  rise  pure. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  15 

Therefore  no  shame  shall  attend  him ;  neither  shall  it  be 
esteemed  indecency  for  him  to  walk  naked  into  his  habita- 
tion. Remember  the  day  ;  the  time,  observe  it — from  twelve 
to  six.  In  that,  ray  glory  shall  appear.  Know,  the  power 
of  the  devil  never  extended  so  far  as  to  raise  the  dead." 

What  more  direct,  express  prophecy  than  this,  of  Dr. 
Eames'   resurrection  ?    nor  was  it  uttered  by  one  of  their 
prophets  only,  but  by  several ;   not  by  innuendo,  but  in  the 
fullest    and   most  peremptory  words.     The   circumstances 
are  delivered,  the  time,  the  manner,  the  persons  by  whom, 
&c.     Wherein  therefore  could  there  have  been  a  greater 
instance  of  delusion  than  the  total  failure  of  this  prediction  ? 
This  miracle  of  the   Doctor's  resurrection  they  published 
beforehand  to  the  world,  as  the  test  of  the  truth  of  their 
pretences  to  divine  inspiration.     To  this  purpose  are  the 
words  of  Sir  Richard   Berkley,  in  his  answer   to  several 
treatises  on  the  subject  of  the  Prophets,  pages  27  and  28. 
He  i:^ave  this  idea  of  a  decisive  prediction  of  the  spirit  of 
the  Prophets  :— "  It  is  a  thing  well   known,  th  it  these  pro- 
phecies of   the  Doctor's  resurrection,  delivered  so  often, 
and  with  such  great  particularity,  and  under  the- agitations 
and  inspiration  of  the  spirit,  made  a  very  considerable  noise 
in  the  nation  ;  nay,  such  was  the  alarm  of  this  predicted  mir- 
acle on  the  appointed  day  of  its  being  wrought,  the  25th  of 
r\Iay,  1708,  that  the  queen's  guard,  to  prevent  disorders,  \''as 
posted  in  Bunhill  Fields,  where  were  assembled  together  no 
less  than  twenty  thousand  people,  from  different  principles, 
no  doubt,  but  multitudes  in  expectation  of  seeing  the  Doctor 
rise  from  the  grave.     But  there  he  still  lies,  and  will  do  so, 
till  the  voice  of  the  archangel  shall   at  the  last  day  awake 
the  dead,   and  summon  them   to  judgment."      He  further 
states,   "  There  are  persons  now  living  in  New  England, 
who  appeared  with  the  multitude  at  Bunhill  Fields,  on  that 
noted  2.5th  day  of  May,  who  can  testify  that   nothing  re- 
markable then  happened,  but  such  a  woful  disappointment 
to  those  Prophets  as  at  once  brought  them  into  disgrace, 


16  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OP    THE    SERPENT 

and  gave  such  a  check  to  their  spirit,  that  there  has  been 
little  or  no  appearance  of  it  since." 

It  appears  by  the  History  of  the  French  Prophets,  that 
many  years  after  their  fall,  a  few  people  arose  in  England, 
having  a  fascinating,  seducing  power.  They  were  called  a 
new  sort  of  Q,uaker.s,  or  Shaking  Quakers,  who  not  onJy 
.^ung  but  danced  for  worship.  See  Dr.  C.  Mather  in  his 
Magnalia  Christi  Americana.  They  separated  man  and 
wife;  called  themselves  Christ ;  and  called  all  devils  that 
any  way  opposed  them ;  said  their  own  parents  were  devils. 
In  some  of  their  ecstasies  they  would  burn  their  clothes ; 
men  and  women  strip  naked  and  dance  together.  Speak- 
ing of  Thomas  Case,  that  author  says,  "  It  is  well  known 
that  some  of  those  whom  this  villain  had  led  captive  at  his 
will,  were  so  much  under  his  influence,  that  if  upon  their 
coming  where  he  was,  he  fastened  his  eye  upon  them,* 
they  would  presently  tremble,  stagger,  fall  and  foam  like 
epileptic  persons,  and  roll  about  upon  the  ground,  until 
they  had  rolled  themselves  to  his  feet — where  he  did  to  them 
as  he  pleased.  I  am  well  acquainted  with  a  very  devout 
gentleman,  who  assured  me  that  he  himself  was  thus  epi- 
leptical,  as  often  as  this  Elyinas  would  please,  with  his  fasci- 
nating eye,  to  make  him  so ;  but  he  was  never  affected  in 
any  such  way  before  or  after,  or  on  any  other  or; -ision." 
This  person,  it  was  stated,  attempted  to  raise  the  dead,  but 
failed  in  his  attempt.  The  author  of  the  History  of  the 
French  Prophets  states  that  "  Neither  has  New  England 
been  without  instances  of  this  same  spirit  of  delusion  ;" 
and  from  this  germ  we  may  trace  the  people  called  Shakers. 

*  Was  not  this  magnetism,  Shakerism,  or  devilism? 


FROM    THE    GARnF.N    OF    EDEN. 

CHAPTER  II. 

RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    SIIAKERISM. 

The  Shakers,  in  their  Bible,  say  that  *'  A  kw  of  those 
French  Prophets  came  to  England  about  the  year  1706, 
and  numbers  received  their  sjm-it."  James  and  Jane  Ward- 
let/ *  about  the  year  1747,  "  received  the  spirit  of  the  French 
Propliets,  and  continued  for  some  time  distinct  from  any 
religious  fellowship  with  others.  A  few  joined  them  yearly, 
and  things  continued  thus  until  about  the  year  1770,  when, 
in  the  extraordinary  language  of  the  Shakers,  the  "present 
testimony  of  salvation  and  eternal  life  was  fully  opened, 
according  to  the  special  gift  and  revelation  of  Ann  Lee  '" 
What  this  "  testimony"  was,  and  what  was  the  character 
of  the  "  special  gift,"  will  appear  in  the  sequel. 

Ann  Lcf^  in  whose  person  the  Shakers  believe  Christ  to 
have  made  his  second  appearance,  was  born  about  the  year 
1736,  in  Manchester,  (England,)  where  she  was  brought 
up.  Her  father,  John  Lee,  was  a  blacksmith.  She  mar- 
ried Abraham  Standley,  also  a  blacksmith,  by  whom  she 
had  four  children.  Her  husband  beinor  unkind  and'criven 
to  ebriety,  she  resolved  to  have  no  more  intercourse  with 
him,  and  accordingly  joined  the  society  of  Wardley,  in 
1758. t  In  1770,  she  professed  to  have  received  the  "  mani- 
festation," as  the  Shakers  call  it,  of  her  being  "  the  second 
heir  in  the  covenant  of  life,"  that  is,  the  second  Christ ! 
She  then  commenced  her  declamations  against  marriage 
and  all  sexual  intercourse.  ! 

It  appears  from  the  Shakers'  publication,  that  Ann 
Standley  did  not  forsake  her  husband  and  call  herself  Ann 
Lee,  from  any  religious  motive ;  and  it  is  plain  from  good 
testimony  that  she  made  this  the  pretence  to  cover  her  own 

*  The  Wardlcys,  by  receiving  their  magic  influence,  were  disowned  by 
Friend  Quakers,  and  were  called  a  new  sort  of  Quakers,  or  Shaking  Qua- 
kers.    See  Cotton  Mather's  Magnalia,  &c.  ^ 

t  The  above  dates  are  taken  from  Shaker  publications. 

2* 


18        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

miscarriages.  After  she  came  to  America,  she  made  it  her 
grand  scheme  to  bre  ik  up  ianiilies,  in  order  to  plunder  their 
property.  Ann  Lee's  great  pretended  prop'  etic  lights 
were  dissolving  mirriage  and  confessing  sins,  which  she 
learned  from  the  Catholics,  in  whose  doctrines  she  was 
brought  up.  On  these  two  selfish  circumstance?  the  Sha- 
ker principle  originated — not  from  any  holy  motive  to  glo- 
rify God,  or  to  do  go  (1  to  our  fellow-man.  It  was  a  selfish 
deception,  which  run  into  abominable  delusion  and  cruelty. 

The  Shakers  are  rich  and  well  able  to  treat  people  in  a 
way  to  attract ;  but  as  to  their  religion,  they  are  certainly 
deceived — the  spirit  of  Jesus  is  not  in  them.  When  Ann 
took  the  lead,  she  took  the  popedom  on  herself,  declared 
she  was  greater  than  the  pope ;  and  when  she  began  in 
America,  (as  we  were  Protestants,)  she  declared  that  she 
was  greater  than  Jesus;  that  he  came  to  suffer  and  die,  but 
she  should  never  die  :  that  she  had  passed  through  death  and 
hell,  and  was  now  in  the  resurrection.  See  various  testi- 
monies. Previous  to  this  declaration  of  Mother  Ann,  as 
she  was  now  styled,  the  Shakers  held  to  marriage,  and,  as 
they  had  no  dealings  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  performed 
the  ceremony  of  declaring  in  their  assemblies  such  and 
such  a  one  to  be  man  and  wife,  after  the  manner  of  the 
primitive  Quakers. 

After  Ann  was  acknowledged  to  be  the  Shaker  mother, 
or  leader,  the  ceremonies  of  their  worship  were  singing, 
dancing,  shaking,  and  shouting,  speaking  with  new  tongues, 
prophesying,  &c.  See  S/mkcrs'  Testimony,  pnge  28.  Ann 
professed  to  have  the  gift  of  languages,  the  gift  of  healing, 
and  power  to  discern  the  secrets  of  the  heart,  and  to  be 
actuated  solely  by  the  invincible  power  of  God,  and  that 
she  had  attained  to  a  state  of  sinless  perfection.  She  pre- 
tended to  have  had  immediate  revelations  from  God,  and  to 
be  the  one  spoken  of  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Revelations. 
Her  testimony,  however,  had  no  other  effect,  besides  a  pal- 
try accession  of  numbers,  than  to  procure  for  her  imprison- 


FROM   THE    GAUDEN    OP    EDfiN. 


19 


ment.     The  Shakers'  statement  says,  "  She  was  confined 
in  a  dungeon,  and  afterwards  in  a  mad-house,  [to  starve  or 
reform.]     She  was  several  weeks  without  any  sustenance, 
except  what  was  conveyed  to  her  through  the  key-hole  of 
the  prison  door."     The  Shakers  made  a  bowl,  put  a  stem 
to  it,  placed   it  through  the   key-hole,  where  Ann  sucked 
through  egg-nog  and  milk  punch,  and  was  thus  supported 
for  weeks""  The  Shakers,  in  their  statement,  make  a  great 
display  of  this  circumstance ;  they  pretend  that   she  was 
in    agony    for    holiness    of  heart.      They   say,  "  She  con- 
tinued in  watching   and  fasting,  [not  having  food,]  and  in 
tears  and  cries  for  deliverance  [from  the  prison.]     By  such 
sufferings  her  flesh  wasted   away,  and   she  became  like  a 
skeleton,  wholly  incapable  of  helping  herself,  was  fed  and 
nourished  like  an  infant   [through  the   key-hole.]     They 
further  state  that  her  agony  was  so  great,  the  blood  oozed 
through  the  pores  of  her  skin.     The   fact  was,   she  had 
been  punished  by  being  whipped  until  the  blood  ran.     The 
Shakers  in  this  show  their  true  character ;  setting  darkness 
for  light,  they  do  not  state  truth.  ■ 

In  England,  Ann  supported  herself  at  the  expense  of  her 
character,  and  was  banished,  as  can  be  seen  by  the  follow- 
incr.  Of  the  character  and  conduct  of  this  sect  while  it 
existed  in  England,  Col.  Smith,  an  English  gentleman,  resi- 
dent in  Manchester,  and  intimately  acquainted  with  them, 
made,  about  fifty  years  ago,  the  following  statement  :— 

"  This  peculiar  sect,  if  they  belong  to  any  known  reli- 
gious denomination,  are  a  species  of  the  Roman  Catholic. 
Like  the  papal  church,  they  have  their  popes,  their  extra- 
ordinary saints,  their  auricular  confessions,  absolutions, 
exorcisms,  and  purgatories;  like  them,  the  decrees  of  their 
church  are  binding  on  the  consciences  of  men  ;  their  elders 
have  power  to  forgive  sins ;  and  like  the  papal  church  they 
forbid  to  marry,  pretend  to  miraculous  gifts,  and  hold  to 
invocations  of  departed  saints.  The  Shakers  are  sensible 
of  their  likeness  to  the  Roman  church,  and  say  the  papal 


20        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

is  the  only  true  churcli  on  earth  established  on  the  gospel 
plan ;  but  that  its  spirit  was  lost,  and  hath  revived  in  the 
Shakers — hence  that  they  are  now  the  only  true  church  on 
earth." 

Of  Ann  Lee  particularly  he  thus  speaks  : — "  The  first 
founder  of  this  sect  was  one  Ann  Lee.  She  lived  in  the 
town  of  Manchester,  England;  was  of  low  parentage,  and 
procured  her  living  at  the  expense  of  her  character.  She 
had  the  name  of  being  a  woman  of  ill  fame  in  England. 
She  assumed  the  name  of  Elect  Lady  ;  but  was  more  par- 
ticularly known  by  the  name  of  Mother.  She  divulged  her 
extraordinary  pretensions  first  to  a  few  of  her  intimates. 
About  the  year  1770,  she  set  up  her  religious  exercises. 
Her  performances  and  rites  were  so  gymnastic  and  subver- 
sive of  the  peace  of  families,  and  her  spirit  so  intolerant, 
censorious  and  impudent,  that  the  sect  was  deemed  a  pub- 
lic nuisance,  and  was  suppressed  by  the  civil  authority.  In 
the  year  1773  or  '4,  this  elect  Lady,  with  five  of  her  prin- 
cipal followers,  with  females,  took  shipping  for  America. 
The  remains  of  this  sect  who  were  left  in  England  soon 
lost  their  spirit  after  this  elopement  of  their  Mother." 

"  Discouraging  circumstances  now  induced  Ann  to  cross 
the  Atlantic ;  she  and  some  of  her  associates  took  passage 
at  Liverpool,  May,  1774,  and  landed  in  America  in  August 
following.  The  sect  in  England  was  immediately  broken 
up,  and  Wardley  and  his  wife  [first  leaders  of  Shaker- 
ism]  died  in  an  alms-house."     Thus  say  the  Shakers. 

After  the  Shakers  came  to  America,  they  were,  for  a 
number  of  years,  scattered  for  a  living.*  About  the  year 
1774,  they  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Concord,  and  the  follow- 
ing affidavits  of  Sarah  Bean,  Samuel  Farrington,  Stephen 
Farnam,  and  others,  exhibit  their  conduct  while  there.  Other 
testimony  to  the  same  facts,  by  Mrs.  Abigail  Flood,  and 
others,  is  omitted. 

*  Shakers'  Bible,  page  30. 


FROM   THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  21 

Affidavit  of  Sarah  Bean. 

I,  S\RAH  Bean,  of  Hanover,  x\.  H.,  of  lawful  age,  testify  and 
say,  that  between  forty-five  and  fifty  years  since,  I  lived  in  Hop- 
kinton,  N.  H.,  when  there  came  along  two  men  and  two  women, 
strangers  :  one  of  tlie  women  was  called  Ann  Lee— stature  short, 
thick  set— came  to  my  fatlier's  house— proposed  to  tell  my  for- 
tune. Beino-  young,  and  seeing  in  her  countenance  something 
that  struck  me  with  a  degree  of  terror  and  awe,  I  refused,  by 
sayincr  mv  fortune  would  come  as  fast  as  I  was  able  to  receive  it. 
Theylill  then  went  across  the  road  to  my  aunt  Eastman's,  wife  to 
William  Eastman.  There  I  hoard  this  Ann  Lee  tell  my  aunt's 
fortune,  both  what  had  been  past,  and  what  was  to  come.  After 
she  told  what  was  past,  my  aunt  said  it  was  correct ;  wlien  she 
told  what  Was  to  come,  it  struck  my  aunt  with  a  degree  of  terror. 
My  aunt  gave  four  pounds  of  pork  to  her  fortune-teller.  I  under- 
stood afterwards  that  she  made  her  rendezvous  at  Concord,  N.  H., 
for  some  time,  and  made  difficulty  in  Concord,  and  duped  one 
man,  and  involved  him  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  sell  ti's Jarm. 

SARAH  BEAN. 

Grafton,  ss.  Sworn  before  me, 

March  16, 1819.  SILAS  TENNEY 

Justice  I  eace. 

Affidavit  of  Samuel  Farrington. 

I  Samurl  Farrington,  of  Hopkinton,  N.  H.,  do  state,  that  I 
was  formerly  a  resident  of  Concord  ;  and  when  a  young  man,  I 
saw  in  that  place  a  number  of  people  who  seemed  to  bo  foreign- 
ers.    They  came  there  in  1774.     I  lived  in  the  street  when  they 
came  to  our  house  to  tell  fortunes— there  were  two  men  and  two 
women,  who  proved  to  be  dissolute  characters.     The  conductors 
were    Ann   and  William  Lee,  who  she  said  was  her  brother. 
They  went  to  West  Parish,  in  Concord,  where  they  made  a  tarry 
of  some  months.     Soon  after  they  were  established  there,  Ann 
left  town,  and  it  was  said  she  went  to  the  sea-ports.     When  she 
returned,  she  had  a  pack  on  her  back.     It  was  a  day  of  general 
muster  when  she  returned  in  this  manner  to  town,  and  the  report 
was  that  she  had  been  among  sailors— her  appearance  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  people.     When  the  men  gatliered  around  her, 
she  was  very  talkative  and   flippant  among  them.     She   was   a 
stout,  thick-set  woman.     After  the  return  of  Ann,  the  attention 
of  the  people  was  drawn  to  the  West  Parish,  to  those  strangers. 
The  report  was,  they  practised  singing,  fiddling,  dancing,  and 
whirlincT,  telling  fortunes,  playing  cards,  drunkenness,  with  other 
conduct  too  bad  to  write.     Ann  professed  to  have  knowledge  of 
past,  present,  and  future  events.     She  seemed  to  enchant  some 
of  the  people.     Numbers   suffered   loss  by  her.     But  the  more 
particular  were,  Samuel  Farnam,  Zephaniah  Pattee,  and  Pompey, 
black  man,  belonging  to  Squire  Bradley,  of  Concord ;  said 


a 


a 


22  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPEiXT 

Bradley  was  a  relation  and  neighbor  of  mine.  She  made  Far- 
nam  and  Pattee  believe  they  had  hid  treasures,  which  she 
could  assist  them  to  find,  if  they  would  first  grant  her  demands ; 
otlierwise  she  would  not.  By  this  intrigue,  she  caused  tliose  men 
such  expense  as  to  compel  them  both  to  sell  their  farms  in  conse- 
quence of  poverty.  Tliey  searclied  for  hid  treasures,  but  found 
none.  Pompey  had  three  hundred  dollars  loaned  to  Mr.  Dimond, 
which  lie  called  in,  and  gave  to  her,  and  she  in  return  gave  him 
such  a  disorder,  that  he  rotted  alive,  as  his  master  told  me.  It 
was  said,  she  brought  this  from  the  sailors,  wlien  sJie  returned 
from  the  shipping,  and  for  which  she  was  doctored  in  Concord. 
Their  conduct  was  such,  the  inliabitants  were  enraged  against 
them.  They  then  took  borrowed  garments  and  otlier  things,  and 
absconded  at  night — this  was  in  March.  Pattee  was  dissatisfied, 
and  followed  them,  as  he  said,  to  North  river,  where  it  crossed  at 
Albany,  in  hopes  of  recompense — but  got  none.  I  afterwards 
made  inquiry  about  those  foreigners,  when  I  heard  they  settled  a 
few  miles  from  Albany.     Further  saith  not 

SAMUEL  FARRINGTON. 

Merrimack,  ss.  Hopkinton,  Jiug.  2,  1824. 

Solemnly  attested  before  me, 

NATH.  KNOWLTON,  Jiist.  Peace. 

I,  Miriam  Farrington,  wife  of  the  above-named  Samuel  Far- 
rington,  do  state,  tliat  the  above-written  testimony  is  tiue. 

MIRIAM  FARRIiNGTON. 

The  above-named  Samuel  Farrington  and  his  wife  Miriam  are 
worthy  members  of  the  Congregational  church  in  Hopkinton, 
N.H.  N.  KNOWLTON. 

AfiSdavit  of  Stephen  Farnam  and  M'ife. 

We,  the  undersigned,  do  testify  that  between  foi  t3'^-seven  and 
forty-eight  years  ago,  a  number  of  people,  four  or  five,  strangers 
and  outlandish,  came  to  Concord,  N.  H.,  and  tarried  a  number  of 
months.  The  names  of  those  wlio  appeared  to  be  tlie  head  ones, 
were  Ann  Lee  and  William  Lee.  Their  singularity  caused 
many  people  to  call  and  see  them.  Ann  was  short,  and  thick  set; 
she  wore  a  strap  cap,  and  a  large  flat  straw  hat.  William  Lee 
was  stout  built,  and  of  a  sandy  complexion.  They  proved  tliem- 
selves  to  be  a  people  of  the  most  vulgar  sort ;  they  lived  near  us, 
we  often  saw  them,  and  were  acquainted  with  much  of  tlieir  con- 
duct. They  pretended  in  telling  fortunes — also,  where  stolen  or 
lost  goods  were.  They  used  ardent  spirits  to  excess,  frequented 
Samuel  Farnam's  house,  a  near  neighbor,  and  at  times  staid  all 
night ;  the  family  united  with  them  in  drinking,  and  the  report 
ftom  the  family  was,  that  Ann  Lee  lodged  witli  Farnam,  and 
William  Lee  with  Farnam's  wife.    Their  conduct  left  with  Far- 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  23 

nam  and  wife  a  dirty  complaint.  From  many  circumstances,  it 
is  an  undeniable  fact,  that  those  strangers  were  afflicted  with,  and 
doctored  while  here,  for  the  venereal  disease.  Those  foreigners 
appeared  destitute  of  furniture — their  lodging  was  boards  nailed 
together  for  a  large  stead,  on  which  lay  straw,  with  their  wearing 
clotlies  ;  this  was  said  to  be  the  lodging  for  all  of  them.  They 
practised  singing,  dancing,  gambling  with  cards,  gaming  and 
lounginff  about  Ann  told  Samuel  Farnam  he  had  a  pot  of  money 
hid  under  ground,  and  if  he  would  give  her  and  William  each  a 
suit  of  good  clotlies,  she  would  tell  where  tlie  money  was.  Far- 
nam believed  it,  and  got  the  clothes  for  them.  Ann  then  pretend- 
ed to  tell  where  the  money  was.  Famam  with  others  went  to 
digging  for  tlie  money,  but  found  none.  Ann  found  the  inhabit- 
ants rouseu  against  tliem,  borrowed  some  outside  garments,  pre- 
tending to  go  to  a  neiglibor's,  and  that  night  fled.  They  were 
followed  towards  the  state  of  New  York  in  hopes  of  recompense, 
but  none  was  obtained.  STEPHEN  FARNAM. 

T,  Martha  Farnam,  wife  to  the  above,  testify  that  the  above- 
named  persons  were  here,  and  that  the  foregoing  is  a  true  state- 
ment of  tlieir  character.  MARTHA  FARNAM. 

Sworn  to  also  by  Henry  Martin,  Esther  Martin,  Joseph 
Farnam,  Ruth  Farnam. 

State  of  JVeic  Hampshire,  } 

ROCKINGHAM,  SS.         $ 

Attested  before  me,  ISAAC  DOW, 

Concord,  December  10,  1821.  Justice  Peace 

I  hereby  certify  that  the  above-named  persons  are  people  of 
respectability  and  truth.  ISAAC  DOW. 

The  Shakers  state  that  Ann  went  from  Albany  in  1776, 
and  fixed  her  residence  at  Niskeyuna,  now  Watervliet.  But 
what  says  Gen.  Lafayette?  Mark  the  following  : — In  the 
summer  of  182-5,  when  Lafayette  was  escorted  from  Alba- 
ny to  New  Lebanon,  when  the  escort  got  to  a  road  that  led 
to  the  Shakers  in  that  town,  the  escort  stopped,  and  told 
Lafayette  that  the  Shakers  wished  him  to  come  to  their  vil- 
lage. He  asked  who  the  Shakers  were,  and  was  told  "  they 
were  the  followers  of  Ann  Lee."  "  I  shan't  go,"  said 
Lafayette.  "  I  knew  their  conduct  in  the  time  of  the  Re- 
volution. She  was  about  our  camps  ;  she  was  a  vile  wo- 
man, and  they  were  troublesome  tories."  The  following 
statement  confirms  that  of  Gen.  Lafayette  : — 


24  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF   THE    SERPENT 

Testimony  of  Asa  Cowles. 

I,  Asa  Cowls,  of  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  do  state,  that  in  the 
time  of  the  Revolution,  I  was  a  soldier,  and  I  have  seen  Ann  Lee 
at  the  camps  amono;  the  soldiers  ;  and  at  mid-day  she  once  dared 
the  drum-major  to  beastly  conduct,  for  which  she  was  drummed 
out  of  our  camps,  and  the  drum-major,  for  accepting  her  chal- 
lenge, was  displaced  from  his  office.  I  further  state,  that  after 
the  Shakers  were  settled  at  Watenliet,  Ann  was  a  fortune  teller, 
and  many  of  my  acquaintance  went  to  see  her  for  that  purpose. 
I  have  seen  her  since  slie  preached  Shakerism,  and  her  conduct 
and  drunkenness  were  shameful. 

This  by  me,  ASA  COWLES. 

J\av  Lebanon,  J^.  Y.,  June  21,  1825. 

Mr.  Cowles  is  aged ;  but  his  abilities  and  piety  are  such, 
that  he  is  a  class-leader  in  the  Methodist  connection. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    RISE    OF    THE    SHAKERS    IN    NEW    LEBANON,   N.  T. 

"  In  1779,  the  Shakers  began  to  preach  their  peculiar 
doctrines.  Ann  and  her  "  elders,"  so  called,  proclaimed 
around,  that  they  had  the  power  of  full  salvation  from  sin  ; 
that  she  was  the  second  appearing  of  Christ,  to  receive  the 
confession  of  sin,  and  give  eternal  life.  Their  enchanting 
spirit  revived;  multitudes  resorted  to  them,  and  they  be- 
came a  curious  spectacle  to  the  world.  Ann  Lee's  person 
was  so  far  from  charming,  that  she  was  deemed  ugly.  She 
was  wholly  destitute  of  letters ;  her  character  was  lewd, 
her  conversation  vulgar,  her  language  profane.  She  lived 
a  most  intemperate  life ;  her  behavior  was  most  outrage- 
ous and  provoking  in  her  scenes  of  intoxication  ;  yet  with 
all  this  group  of  evils,  this  woman  became  the  mighty 
power  of  God  to  the  minds  of  this  deluded  people.  The 
pretensions  of  Ann  Lee,  this  bold  impostor,  were,  that  she 
was  as  really  the  Savior  as  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was;  that 
the  divine  nature  as  much  dwelt   in  her,  as  it  did  in  him. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  25 

and  as  the  second  coming  of  Christ  was  to  he  more  glo- 
rious than  the  first,  she  was  seven  times  more  glorious  than 
Jesus. 

"  There  was,  at  this  time,  a  remarkable   awakenincr  in 
New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.     One  Talmadge  Bishop  was  a  subject 
of  this  revival.    He  being  at  Niskeyuna  at  this  crisis  of  reli- 
gion, became  acquainted  with  Ann  Lee ;  and,  like  a  sheaf 
fully  dry,  he  immediately  kindled  into  a  flame ;  filled  with 
a  zeal  of  this  fanaticism,*  he  bore  the  tidings  of  a  full  sal- 
vation from  sin,  to  his  Christian  friends.     The  effect  was 
surprising.     The  road  from  thence  was   instantly  crowded 
with  those  deluded  people,  in  quest  of  more  fatal  delusion. 
Ann   claimed  power   to   minister   the  spirit  to  whom  she 
pleased ;  declared  she  had  power  to  judge  the  world,  and 
that  she  was  now  daily  judging  the  dead  of  all  nations,  who 
were  coming  in  vast  crouds  for  that  all-important  purpose. 
She  pretended  to  know  the  minds  of  men  :  those  who  visit- 
ed her  were  treated  with  the  greatest  degree  of  hospitality. 
She  would  walk  around  them,  smile  on  them,  lay  her  hand 
upon  their  hearts ;  then  take  their  hands,  and  press   upon 
her  own  bosom  ;  she  would  stroke  their  heads,  arms,  bodies, 
dz-c,  all  the  time  singing  and  chanting  forth  a  strano-e,  be- 
witching sort  of  incantation,  until  the  person  was  wrought 
into  a  perfect  maze.t     Their  whole  souls  were  borne  away 
by  its  bewitching  energy ;  they  were  now  called  to  a  con- 
fession of  their  sins ;  their   confession  was  in  public,   and 
every  sin  of  heart  and  life,  though  ever  so  abasing,  must 
be  disclosed,  as  in  the  presence  of  their  eternal  Judge ! — 
and  they   were  taught  that  their  salvation  depended  on  a 
faithful  discharge  of  this  all-important  duty.     Here  was  an 
exhibition   really  humiliating  to  every  sober  mind,  thus  to 
behold  multitudes  of  deluded  mortals   at  once  disgorgino- 
every  abomination  they  had  ever  practised   in  their  lives. 
Being  thus  metamorphosed,  they  might  as  well  be  Shakers, 


•  Magic  influence.  t  Is  not  this  Antichrist,  or  the  Serpent? 

3 


26        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OP  THE  SERPENT 

as  not ;   and  indeed  they  were   ashamed  to  appear   in  any 
other  society. 

"  The  Shakers  say,  that  they  are  in  the  first  resurrection, 
and  in  the  present  state,  holy  as  the  angels  of  God,  and 
death  could  have  no  power  of  dominion  over  them ;  that 
the  Scriptures  are  of  no  use,  and  that  they  are  to  be  guided 
wholly  by  the  immediate  influence  of  their  teachers ;  that 
many  things,  firrbidden  to  man  in  his  carnal  state,  are 
alloicahk  and  innocent  to  the  sjiiritually  minded,  for  to 
the  pure  all  things  are  pure.  They  said,  sin  made  people 
ashamed,  and  to  show  their  innocence  they  did  conduct 
after  every  vulgar  manner.  This  was  done  by  the  orders 
of  the  Mother  and  elders.  They  say  the  interdicted  tree  in 
the  garden  of  Eden  was  Eve,  the  mother  of  mankind  ;  that 
all  ties  and  obligations,  both  conjugal  and  filial,  are  of  the 
flesh,  the  works  of  the  devil,  and  are  to  be  dissolved;  that 
all  common  sense  and  conscience  belong  to  carnal  reason, 
and  not  to  be  attended  to  as  our  guide,  but  to  be  directed 
wholly  by  our  leaders.  The  husband  and  father  must  give 
up  their  wife  and  children  to  the  elders,  and  must  hate  them. 
They  believe  there  is  a  probationary  state,  or  purgatory, 
out  of  which  sinners  may  be  released  by  the  intercession 
of  the  Mother ;  that  becoming  a  Shaker  is  regeneration ; 
that  being  born  again  is  a  progressive  work,  affected  by 
their  own  work,  or  doings  in  extreme  labor,  or  dancing, 
or  chastisements  for  mortification,  such  as  lying  across 
chairs,  on  beds  of  cobs,  split  wood,  and  other  conduct  too 
indecent  to  name.  The  Shakers  profess  to  be  under  the 
immediate  influence  and  guidance  of  the  unerring  spirit  of 
God,  and  confidently  affirm  that  every  scheme  they  adopt 
is  the  unalterable  truth  of  Heaven.  Yet  they  will  very 
soon  be  found  in  a  quite  different  and  contradictory  belief 
and  practice,  "  as  circumstances  require."  Reason  would 
dictate  that  such  inconsistencies  could  not  fail  to  confound 
them  :  yet  it  appears  to  give  them  no  uneasiness  at  all. 
They  have  one  sovereign  salvo,  which  is,  those  things  which 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  27 

were  adopted,  were  proper  for  us  then  ;  but  we  have  ad- 
vanced beyond  them  now,  and  the  things  God  directs  us 
to  now,  will  be  laid  aside  in  future.  Armed  with  such  a 
sword  of  the  spirit  as  this,  they  cannot  fail  of  victory.  By 
this  they  cover  themselves,  and  here  the  dispute  must  end ; 
for  the  great  bulwark  of  Shakerism  is  the  mighty  influence 
they  have  in  making  their  subjects  believe  that  it  is  the  word 
of  God  and  his  will,  which  the  leaders  teach."* 

The  Shakers  were  so  abusive  among  the  inhabitants,  that 
they  were  arrested  by  the  authority.  Ann  Lee,  with  her 
principal  disciples,  were  cast  into  prison  at  Albany.f  One 
of  the  elders,  who  had  abused  a  man  in  the  street,  was  fined 
one  hundred  dollars.  This  is  fully  sustained  by  the  follov.-- 
ing  testimony  : — 

Affidavit  of  Capt,  Asa  Pattee.t 

I,  Asa  Pattee,  of  Warner,  N.  H.,  testify  and  say,  that  for  a 
number  of  years  myself  and  family  belonged  to  the  people  called 
Shakers.  As  I  -ivas  a  flither  confessor^  among  them,  and  was 
much  with  the  head  ones,  and  have  an  intnnate  knowledge  of 
their  character,  I  feel  it  an  imperious  duty  to  expose  them  to  the 
world.  When  I  joined  the  Shakers,  I  possessed  twelve  hundred 
acres  of  land  in  Enfield,  on  which  was  a  good  farm.  As  I  was 
the  most  wealthy  among  them,  I  was  much  called  upon  for  ex- 
pense money — and  for  spirituous  liquors  it  was  great.  It  v/as 
customary  among  the  elders  to  drink  to  excess.  The  reason  they 
alleged  for  it  was,  that  it  assisted  them  in  bearing  the  burdens  of 
others,  in  overcoming  fallen  nature,  and  subduing  evil  propensi- 
ties.    I  have  seen  the  Mother  (Ann  Lee)  and  the  elders  drink  to 

*  Taken  from  a  religious  Magazine. 

t  At  this  time,  Friend  Quakers  used  their  influence  in  favoring  the 
Shakers, — believing  them  honest.  But  since  the  Shakers  published  their 
Bible  or  creed,  the  Friends  condemn  them  in  strong  terms.  See  a  brief 
publication  by  a  Friend  Quaker,  printed  at  Pouglikeepsie,  N.  Y.  1822 — 
addressed  to  Ebenezer  Bishop,  Calvin  Green,  Richard  Bushnell  (Shaker 
leaders)  entitled,  A  brief  Exposition  of  the  Fanaticism,  false  Doctrine 
and  Absurdities  of  the  people  called  Shakers,  contained  in  their  own 
creed,  as  published  by  themselves,  &c. 

X  Some  parts  of  this  testimony  are  omitted,  being  unfit  for  publication. 
The  original  is  in  my  possession. 

^  The  father  con/es-sors  are  not  only  those  to  whom  confeEsion  of  sins 
is  made,  but  such  as  forgive  sins,  among  Shakers. 


28        RISE  AND  PROGUESS  Or  THE  SERPENT 

great  excess;  and  have  myself,  in  obedience  to  the  gift,  drank 
to  intoxication.  I  was  dissatisfied,  and  told  them,  "  You  make 
me  drink  too  much."  They  said,  "  The  liquor  does  not  make  you 
drunk ;  if  you  have  faith,  rum  will  not  intoxicate  you."  Elder 
Chauncey  said,  if  I  should  see  one  of  the  elders  drink  a  quart  of 
rum  at  a  time,  and  fall  down  and  vomit,  I  should  not  say  rum 
made  him  drunk.  When  they  drank  so  as  to  vomit  badly,  they 
would  call  it  suffering  for  the  shis  of  others.  I  have  seen  Mother, 
at  Niskeyuna,  in  tlie  state  of  New  York,  in  times  of  her  intoxica- 
tion, come  into  a  room  where  many  were  gathered  for  a  meeting, 
and  were,  by  her  own  orders,  stripped  naked.  I  have  seen  her 
slap  the  men,  rub  her  hands  on  all  parts  of  their  bodies,  «fcc.  All 
the  time  she  would  be  humming,  and  making-  an  enchantino-  noise.* 
We  scarcely  knew  what  we  did.  This  was  the  woman  whom  we 
considered  mediator  between  God  and  man.  Once  in  a  meeting 
in  Petersham,  Mass.,  the  Mother  came  in,  leading  with  her  a  na- 
ked man,  whom  she  committed  to  another,  named  Aaron  Wood, 
saying,  "This  man  must  go  through  the  mill."  Aaron  was  stout: 
he  whirled  him  round,  threw  him  on  the  floor,  hauled  him  round 
by  the  hair  of  his  head,  calling  out,  "  You  bestial  devil !"  which 
caused  the  man  to  groan  bitterly,  and  he  appeared  almost  dead. 
After  other  indecent  conduct,  Mother  told  the  women  to  dog  him 
off,  who  clapped  their  hands,  and  cried  out,  Stu-boy !  stu-boy  I 
The  man  crawled  away  as  well  as  he  could.  His  own  wife  looked 
on  and  saw  the  whole  ceremony.  Hannah  Kendall  (since  Mother 
of  Harvard  and  Shirley  societies)  took  tJie  lead  in  driving  off  the 
man.  The  next  evening,  some  of  the  inhabitants  came  to  mob 
the  Shakers.  The  Motlier  sent  Aaron  to  drive  tlie  mob  off;  but 
it  was  too  hard  for  him,  and  he  was  wounded.  As  soon  as  tlie 
Mother  heard  of  it,  she  ran  down  stairs,  put  her  fist  in  the  face  of 
the  man,  saying,  "  The  churning  of  milk  bringeth  forth  butter, 
and  tlie  wringing  of  the  nose  bringeth  forth  blood — and  I  will 
wring  your  nose  for  you."  Her  violence  drove  back  the  mob.  A 
man  named  Shepard,  constantly  attended  on  Mother.  This  man, 
Elder  Whittakcr  said,  was  born  a  eunuch,  had  no  sinful  nature 
and  therefore  we  could  not  be  suspicious.  Shepard  afterwards 
left  the  Shakers,  and  became  the  father  of  several  children. 

While  I  was  with  the  Shakers,  Elder  Cooley  (tlie  head  elder  of 
the  Enfield  and  Canterbury  Societies  in  New  Hampshire)  together 
with  several  others,  went  to  tlie  church  to  receive  orders  from 
tlie  Mother  at  Niskeyuna.  Among  other  things,  I  heard  Elder 
Cooley  directed  to  see  to  it  tliat  ardent  spirits  were  used  freely,  as 
it  would  assist  in  overcoming  fallen  nature.  These  orders,  when 
carried  into  practice  in  Enfield  and  Canterbury,  created  disaffec- 
tion, and  caused  many  to  leave  the  Society.  When  Ann  heard 
of  it,  she  sent  another  elder,  with  orders  to  declare  that  Elder 

*  Ardent  spirits  strengthened  them  in  animal  magnetism. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  29 

Cooley  had  taught  heresy — that  the  practice  of  drinking  ardent 
spirits  must  be  entirely  discontinued.  It  was  common  among  the  -^ 
Shakers  to  lie  whole  nights  on  chairs  and  beds  of  cobs,  to  mortify 
fallen  nature  ;  and  to  whip  themselves  in  a  ridiculous  manner,  for 
the  same  purpose.  Every  thing  was  done  by  a  gift  from  the  Sha- 
ker god.  I  once  saw  Elder  Cooley  undertake  to  punish  a  man 
and  woman  in  hell  twenty-four  hours.  They  screamed  and  wept 
all  the  time,  apparently  in  the  greatest  anguish.  After  the  expi- 
ration of  the  time,  Elder  Cooley  came  into  the  room  wliere  they  - 
were,  stamped  on  the  floor,  and  in  a  grum  voice  bade  them  "  live, 
I  have  found  a  ransom  for  you."  Those  wjio,  a  moment  before, 
appeared  in  the  keenest  distress,  now  leaped  for  joy,  and  blessed 
Elder  Cooley  for  his  great  mercy.  The  more  I  was  promoted  and 
had  opportunity  to  become  acquainted  with  the  abominable  prac- 
tices of  the  elders,  the  weaker  my  faith  grew.  One  time,  when 
at  Niskeyuna,  a  circumstance  occurred  which  completely  opened 
my  eyes.  One  of  the  elders,  for  abusing  a  man  in  Uie  street,  was 
confined  in  Albany  jail,  under  one  hundred  dollar  bonds.  Mother 
wished  me  to  advance  tlie  money  for  his  release.  I  told  her  I 
expected  some  money  on  my  return  to  Enfield — if  I  should  not 
be  disappointed,  I  would  send  it  to  her.  I  found  myself  unable 
to  procure  it,  and  sent  her  word,  on  my  return,  by  James  Jewett. 
The  answer  which  I  received  from  her  was,  "  I  always  knew  he 
was  a  little  damn'd  lying  hypocrite."  Do  these  words,  thought  I, 
proceed  from  tlie  spirit  of  truth  !  Does  Christ,  at  his  second 
appearing,  use  such  language  I  My  son,  Asa  Pattee,  (now  dead) 
informed  me  that  while  a  man  grown,  he  was  at  Niskeyuna.  The 
Mother,  Ann  Leo,  ordered  the  men,  women  and  children  to  strip 
themselves  naked,  and  go  into  a  pond  near  the  church,  and  wash. 
When  in  the  water  together.  Elder  Harlow  and  others  guided  the 
women  by  the  hair  of  their  heads,  as  you  would  hold  a  horse's 
head  in  riding  through  a  river,  saying.  Sin  makes  people  ashamed, 
this  must  be  subdued.  Ann  Lee  said  she  was  the  second  appear- 
ing of  Christ— that  sinners  could  be  saved  only  by  her  interces 
sion,  as  mediator  between  God  and  man — that  she  was  constantly 
judging  the  spirits  of  the  dead— that  herself  and  followers  were 
perfect  as  the  angels  in  heaven — were  in  the  resurrection,  and 
should  die  no  more— that  ^.he  Scriptures  are  a  back  dispensation— 
that  Shakers  only  are  in  the  new  dispensation— that  regeneration 
is  a  progressive  work,  effected  by  painful  manual  labor  and  pen- 
ance— that  reason  and  conscience  must  be  given  up,  and  con- 
demned as  carnal  reason— that  the  forbidden  tree  was  Eve  ;  but 
that  amorous  indulgence  to  the  spiritually  minded  is  innocent,  be- 
cause to  the  pure  all  things  are  pure.  They  also  hold,  that  every 
obligation,  whether  conjugal  or  filial,  must  be  dissolved.  I  my- 
self "have  heard  Ann  Lee  say,  "  That  she  had  seen  Dr.  Watts  and 
Mr.  Whitefield  in  purgatory,  doing  penance  for  their  sins— and 
that  tliey  would  soon  be  released."  While  I  was  with  the 
3* 


30 


RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 


Shakers,  all  intercourse  between  tlie  lower  order  was  strictly  for- 
bidden. There  was  no  unbosoming  of  troubles  to  one  another ; 
nor  dare  any  one  give  information  to  another  of  what  had  been 
taught  them  by  an  elder.  All  were  positively  forbid  upon  any 
occasion  to  speak  against  tliat  way.  I  rejoice  at  an  opportunity 
of  giving  my  testimony  to  Mrs.  Dyer — and  as  I  have  been  provi- 
dentially so  situated,  as  to  become  thoroughly  acquainted  witli 
what  I  once  blindly  considered  the  only  way  of  God,  I  think  it 
ought  to  have  at  least  some  weight  in  the  public  mind. 

JVarner,  Oct.  V2,  1818.  ASA  PATTEE. 

Hillsborough,  ss. 

Sworn  before  me,  BENJ.  EVANS,  Justice  Peace. 

The  following  affidavit  is  given  by  a  son  of  Capt.  Asa 
Pattee : — 

I,  Daniel  Pattee,  of  Canaan,  County  of  Grafton,  State  of  New- 
Hampshire,  do  testify,  that  when  I  was  nineteen  years  of  age,  I 
joined  (with  my  father's  family)  a  society  of  Shakers  in  Enfield, 
N.  H. — continued  witli  them  about  two  years,  wlien  I  went  to  tlie 
State  of  New  York,  to  visit  the  Elect  Lady  and  tlie  elders  of 
the  church.  They  assembled  at  tlieir  liouse  of  worship,  in  which 
were  about  fifty  persons  ;  there  I  saw  Ann  Lee  locked  in  the  arm 
of  a  naked  man  ;  they  placed  tliemselves  in  the  centre  of  the 
company.  One  man  asked  Ann  Lee  if  he  might  strip  oft'  his 
clothes — answer,  "  Yes,  you  may  all  strip,"  and  likewise  all  of  the 
men  stripped  oft"  their  clotiies,  and  continued  in  tliat  situation 
dancing  and  carousing  for  the  space  of  three  or  four  hours.  I 
further  state,  this  and  other  conduct  ca\ised  me  to  leave  tliem,  as 
tliis  was  the  conduct  of  the  church  and  leaders  of  tlie  society. 

Canaan,  May  27,  1818.  DANIEL  PATTEK 

Grafton,  ss. 

Attested  before  me,  JESSE  J.  FOGG,  Justice  Peace. 

The  above-named  Daniel  Pattee  is  selectman,  and  major  of 
tlie  militia  in  town. 

The  Shakers  state,  that  in  May,  1781,  the  Mother  and 
her  elders  visited  the  various  places  where  the  people  had 
received  their  testimony.  They  first  stopped  at  New  Leba- 
non, N.  Y.     This  is  shown  by  the  following  : — 

jYew  Lebanon,  M  Y.,  March  22,  1826. 
I  William  Lee,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify,  that  1  was  a  resident 
in  tliis  town  when  the  Shakers  came  first  into  tbis  place — which 
was  about  tlie  year  1781 — at  this  time  there  was  continual  con- 
fusion among  the  inhabitants,  by  the  Shakers'  conduct  The 
authority  thought  it  expedient  to  interfere — accordingly  turned 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  31 

out  and  went — myself  and  others  with  an  officer,  went  in  pursuit 
of  Ann  Lee,  the  leader  of  the  sect  When  we  came  to  the  house 
where  she  was,  which  was  Georgfe  Darrow's,  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  we  entered  the  room,  being  strongly  guarded  by  tJie  Shakers. 
When  we  entered  tlie  room,  it  was  much  besmeared  with  filth — 
which  appeared  to  be  in  consequence  of  liquor,  whicJi  Ann  Lee 
had  drank,  as  she  appeared  drunken.  As  we  were  conveying 
her  to  Esq.  Eleazer  Grant's,  for  examination,  her  conduct  was 
unbecoming  any  human  being — immodest  as  a  beast.  She  ex- 
pressed a  wish  to  obey  a  call  of  nature,  the  wagon  was  stopped, 
she  stepping  one  foot  on  the  wheel,  the  driver  reached  up  his  hand 
to  help  her  out,  cum  minxit  ilia  super  faciem  ejus,  saying,  I  baptize 
you  for  your  sins.  After  we  arrived  there,  I,  with  many  others, 
took  her  into  a  chamber  of  Esq.  Grant's,  where  she  drank  spirit- 
ous  liquor  until  her  conduct  was  horrid,  licentious  and  lecherous. 
She  hugged  and  kissed  the  men,  and  to  prove  what  sort  of  a 
character  the  Shakers'  Savior  was,  we  gave  up  to  her  obscenity, 
until  we  proved  her  to  have  no  shame,  and  was  ready  to  subject 
herself  as  a  common  prostitute.  After  this  was  known,  she  was 
condemned  without  jury,  as  "«  worthless  ivretch."  The  court 
ordered  us  to  carry  lier  off,  and  if  slie  came  back  again,  she 
should  suffer  for  her  conduct.  I,  with  others,  conveyed  her  out 
of  town.     Further  the  deponent  saith  not. 

WILLIAM  LEK 
Canaan,  Q2d  day  of  March,  1826. 

The  above  is  sworn  to  before  me,  JOSEPH  LORD, 

Justice  Peace. 

I,  Joseph  Law,  of  Canaan,  County  of  Columbia,  State  of  New 
York,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify,  that  I  was  present  at  George 
Darrow's,  and  assisted  in  carrying  Ann  Lee  to  Esq.  Grant's  for 
her  examination  ;  was  present  witli  her  and  otliers  in  Esq.  Grant's 
chamber,  where  her  conduct  was  licentious  in  the  extreme.  I 
also  assisted  in  conveying  her  away — and  can  testify,  that  the 
above  statement  of  William  Lee  is  just  and  true.* 

JOSEPH  LAW. 
Mesl,  ASBURY  HIBBARD. 

Canaan,  County  of  Columbia,  JV*.  Y.,  March  30,  1826. 

The  above-named  Maj.  William  Lee  and  Capt  Joseph  Law 
have  not  oidy  served  their  country  in  public  office,  but  were  hon- 
ored by  being  chosen,  and  serving  tlirough  our  Revolutionary 
war  in  the  life-guard  of  our  brave  Washington.    Their  services 


*  Upon  the  promise  of  the  Shakers  that  Ann  Lee  should  not  return  into 
that  town,  further  proceedings  against  her  were  stayed.  ISot  long  after, 
■he  died  at  Niskeyuna. 


32       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

are  on  the  files  of  the  war  department  at  Wasliington  city.  May 
the  fair  tree  of  religious  and  civil  liberty  (dearly  bought)  be  cul- 
tivated, and  no  root  of  despotism  be  suffered  to  invade  its  rights, 
nor  the  canker-worm  of  tyranny  be  permitted  to  rest  in  its  branch- 
es, and  cause  the  verdure  to  fade,  and  the  fruit  to  wither  and  be 
laid  waste,  to  be  devoured  by  tlie  enemy. 

MARY  M.  DYER. 
A-cm;  Ltbanon,  JV.  Y.,  March  31,  182G. 

Statement  of  Gideon  Martin,  Esq. 

I,  Gideon  Martin,  of  Hancock,  in  the  State  of  Massachu- 
setts, and  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  have  been  ac- 
quainted witli  the  people  called  Shakers  from  their  first  coming  to 
this  place  in  1781  until  now.  At  that  time  their  spirit  and  con- 
duct was  outrageous  ;  those  foreigners'  language  was  vulgar  and 
profane.  I  was  at  that  time  a  professor  of  religion,  was  willing  to 
live  any  way  to  be  the  best  accepted  of  God.  I  fretjuented  their 
meetings  until  I  was  convinced  that  they  were  deceivers  and  a 
corrupt  people.  They  stated  that  they  saw  the  spirits  of  tlie  dead 
daily  arising  and  coming  to  Ann  Lee  and  the  leaders  to  be 
judged  ;  and  that  tliey  knew  the  secrets  of  men's  hearts,  and  that 
they,  the  Shakers,  should  die  no  more.  They  pretended  to  work 
miracles,  by  which  they  attempted  to  convince  me ;  but  I  saw 
none  performed,  and  found  by  substantial  evidence  their  assertions 
to  be  false  in  their  pretensions  of  healing.  Their  testimony  was 
brought  to  this  place  first  by  some  of  our  people,  Talmadge  Bish- 
op and  others  who  went  to  see  Ann  Lee.  Their  statements  were 
strange,  but  they  spoke  of  a  new  dispensation  beyond  the  Scrip- 
tures. I  considered  and  hearkened,  until  some  of  these  Euro- 
peans came,  whose  conduct  soon  convinced  me  of  the  greatest 
impositions  and  abuse  on  the  people — and  beyond  any  thing  that 
can  be  imagined — not  only  corporeal  afflictions — but  the  destruc- 
tion of  every  family  where  tlie  head,  or  any  one  parent  of  a  fami- 
ly joined  them.  If  the  father  joined  them,  the  chlTdren  and 
property  were  placed  among  Shakers.  Would  it  not  be  a  mercy 
to  the  public  to  have  an  act  passed,  which  should  disarm  the 
husband  and  parent  of  his  authority,  when  he  joins  the  Shakers, 
tlie  same  as  a  convict  in  the  State  prison  ?  allowing  a  space  of 
time,  after  which  a  bill  of  divorce  shall  be  granted  to  the  husband 
or  wife,  who  is  not  attached.  Thus  a  husband  or  wife,  so  convict- 
ed, may  have  time  to  prove  their  faith,  and  if  they  find  the  decep- 
tion, and  choose  to  leave  tlie  Shakers,  they  can  again  return  to 
their  family  and  property.  In  this  way  the  Shakers  could  not 
impose  upon  the  rights  of  men,  women,  nor  children. 

This  by  me,  GIDEON  MARTIN. 

Hanoock,  Mass.  June  11th,  1825. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  33 

I  hereby  certify  that  I  have  for  many  years  known  Gideon 
Martin,  Esq.,  the  above  signer — that  for  many  years  he  exercised 
the  office  of  justice  of  peace,  and  his  reputation  for  truth  and 
veracity  has  ever  been  good. 

LUTHER  WASHBURN,  Justice  Peace. 

Pittsfidd,  July  23,  1825. 

In  1826,  Esq.  Martin  felt  as  though  he  had  not  given  so 
full  a  statement  about  Ann  Lee  as  he  ought  to  have  done, 
and  then  gave  the  following : — 

I,  Gideon  Martin,  further  state  that  I  was  present  at  a  court 
at  Esq.  Grant's,  where  Ann  Lee  was  to  be  tried  for  drunkenness. 
She  that  day  drank  so  much  brandy,  that  she  was  drunk  to 
puking — she  hugged  the  men,  kissed  them,  and  behaved  the  most 
obscene  possible — when  she  was  drunk  to  puking,  she  was  placed 
where  she  vomited  out  of  the  chamber  window,  in  the  presence 
of  many  people — and  when  in  her  drunken  state,  the  judges  were 
called  in  to  see  her.  They  then  pronounced  her  "  a  worthless 
wretch,"  without  any  further  trial,  and  ordered  her  to  be  carried 
off,  and  told  the  Shakers  there  present,  if  she  was  not  carried  off, 
she  should  be  punished  according  to  law ;  and  if  she  was  ever 
known  to  come  there  again,  slie  should  be  punished.  She  was 
carried  off — and  never  came  tliere  again  to  my  knowledge.  Many 
left,  tlie  Shakers  at  this  time.  I  further  state  that  I  think  she  was 
as  bad  a  character  as  ever  stept  on  American  shore.    ' 

This  by  me,  GIDEON  MARTIN. 

The  following  statement  was  handed  forward  by  Mr. 
Chapin,  saying,  "  I  wrote  this  with  my  own  hand." 

I,  David  Chapin,  of  Richmond,  Mass.,  live  near  the  Shakers 
in  Hancock,  and  have  had  personal  acquaintance  with  them  from 
1780,  when  they  first  came  to  this  place,  until  now.  Their  con- 
duct in  their  first  days  was  more  vile  than  I  ever  thought  human 
beings  susceptible  of,  more  particularly  so,  while  Ann  Lee  and 
the  European  elders,  so  called,  lived. 

There  were  many  of  my  wife's  relations  (named  Cooke)  who 
were  deluded  by  them,  which  caused  the  most  severe  afihctions. 
My  wife's  mother  joined  them,  and  by  tlieir  infatuation  (or  magic 
influence)  she  would  whirl  for  the  space  of  half  an  hour  at  a 
time  ;  then  would  mutter  something  which  they  called  unknown 
tongues.     A  number  of  their  children  joined  them. 

Their  testimony  was,  that  Christ  had  made  his  second  appear- 
ance in  Ann  Lee,  tliat  tlie  millennial  day  was  come,  and  that 
none  could  be  saved  only  such  as  confessed  their  sins  to  Ann  or 
ber  elders,  and  be  in  perfect  obedience  to  them.  They  asserted 
that  Shakers  would  die  no  more,  and  that  the  world's  people  would 


84       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

be  swept  away  in  their  sins,  in  a  short  time.  This  and  their 
strange  power  which  was  manifest,  and  the  destruction  of  our 
family,  caused  my  wife's  father  such  astonishment,  that  he  went 
distracted,  and  died  in  a  short  time.  One  of  my  wife's  brothers 
was  also  made  crazy  among  them  ; — and  I,  with  my  son,  went  to 
take  him  away.  The  Shakers  seized  my  son,  and  pretending 
love,  tlirew  him  on  tlie  bed.  Two  hugged  him,  until  he  hallooed 
for  help — I  beat  them  off.  It  appeared  tliey  intended  his  death, 
by  squeezing  him  breatliless.  Their  conduct  was  such,  people 
feared  them  as  they  did  an  enemy. 

Ann  Lee  and  her  elders  made  much  use  of  spirituous  liquors. 
I  have  seen  them  at  various  times  worse  for  liquor,  as  I  thought, 
and  sometimes  Ann  was  so  drunk,  as  to  vomit  When  this  was 
the  case,  tlie  elders  would  say.  We  must  not  believe  our  eyes  nor 
ears — the  mind  in  us,  which  was  judging  them,  was  tlie  carnal 
mind ;  and  when  the  rum-bottle  was  by  her,  and  she  puking,  the 
room  strong  with  rum,  the  Shakers  would  say.  She  is  puking  up 
the  sins  of  tlie  people ; — and  tliough  this  was  manifest  to  all,  still, 
many  were  subjected  to  believe  in  their  pretensions.  It  has  been 
their  practice,  from  tlieir  first  days,  for  tliose  who  joined  them,  to 
give  up  their  families  and  property.  Some  hold  tliem  for  a  time, 
but  are  considered  in  a  back  order  until  all  is  given  to  the 
Shakers.  If  those  afterwards  leave  them,  tliey  go  away  destitute. 
After  a  number  of  years,  the  Shakers  became  more  regular,  and 
their  appearance  has  become  ratlier  attracting. 

Ann  Lee's  person  was  shortish,  thick-set,  of  an  inflamed  coun- 
tenance. William  Lee  was  a  etout-framed  man,  of  a  sandy  com- 
plexion. 

This  by  me,  DAVID  CHAPIN 

Richmond,  Mass.  June  20,  1825. 

Statement  of  Samuel  Jones,  Esq. 

For  the  benefit  of  the  rising  generation,  I,  the  undersigned, 
make  the  following  statement,  viz :  that  I  have  lived  near,  and 
have  been  acquainted  witli  tlie  people  called  Shakers  in  tlie  town 
of  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  from  their  first  rise.  It  commenced 
shortly  after  the  New-light  meetings  were  set  up  here.  Ann  Lee 
and  her  confederates  at  tliat  time  resided  near  Albany,  N.  Y.,  and 
hearing  of  those  New-lights,  some  of  their  company  took  advan- 
tage of  their  minds,  and  quickly  led  them  into  their  mystery  of 
iniquity,  and  their  increase  for  some  time  was  very  rapid.  The 
consequence  was,  the  destruction  of  many  families.  The  ties  of 
affection  between  husbands  and  wives,  parents  and  children,  must 
be  dissolved,  according  to  their  creed,  and,  so  far  as  their  baneful 
influence  extended,  it  was  so. 

After  some  time  Ann  Lee  came,  and  the  most  disorderly  con- 
duct ensued,  both  by  night  and  day,  until  they  became  such  a 
nuisance,  it  was  thought  expedient  to  remove  Ann  Lee  out  of  the 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  35 

place  by  public  authority, — as  she  was  considered  the  promoter 
of  those  disorders  whicii  tlien  prevailed.  I  was  present  and  aided 
in  carrying  her  away.  Her  conduct  was  disgusting  in  the  highest 
degree.  Slie  was  drunk  even  to  puking,  her  language  profane 
and  indecent — she  was  sent  off  with  orders  never  to  return,  and 
she  never  visited  this  place  again  to  my  knowledge.  The  veil 
being  rent  off  from  this  old  deceiver,  many  of  the  Shakers  soon 
left  them,  declaring  the  doings  of  that  day  had  opened  tlieir  eyes. 
They  had  thougiit  Ann  more  than  human,  and  whoever  would 
offer  her  violence  would  be  struck  dead  ; — 'but  they  saw  to  the 
contrary.  When  I  was  justice  of  tlie  peace  some  years  after, 
many  depositions  were  made  before  mc,  by  those  who  left  them, 
showing  their  conduct  to  be  cruel  to  their  people  under  them,  and 
vile  and  licentious  among  their  leaders. 

I  have  lately  seen  a  new  publication  by  Mrs.  Dyer,  (The 
Portraiture  of  Shakerism,)  and  view  the  statements  therein  as 
agreeable  to  those  made  before  me,  and  I  think  accords  with  what 
I  have  generally  known  of  the  people.  In  the  time  of  the  revo- 
lution, I  commanded  a  company,  and  those  Europeans  were  trou- 
blesome tories.  SAMUEL  JONES. 

JVew  Lebanon,  JV.  K,  May  30,  1825. 

The  following  testimony  is  from  William  Spiers,  Esq. 
It  being  lengthy,  I  have  abridged  it  somewhat : — 

I,  William  Spiers,  do  certify  that  I  have  been  acquainted 
with  the  people  called  Shakers,  ever  since  the  year  1760.  My 
mind  was  much  affected  with  their  doctrine,  as  I  at  that  time 
felt  in  great  anxiety  after  the  pure  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 
About  the  year  1781,  I  with  my  wife  went  to  see  them  at  a 
place  called  Niskeyuna,  near  Albany,  N.  Y.  We  both  joined 
them.  They  appeared  fair.  It  soon  appeared  they  did  not 
believe  the  Scriptures,  which  filled  me  with  doubts  concerning 
them,  causing  me  to  examine  more  particularly.  I  found  their 
morals  not  good,  as  they  would  use  hypocrisy  and  deceit  to 
accomplish  their  wishes.  I  have  seen  tlie  Mother  here  at  New 
Lebanon,  when  her  conduct  was  such,  I  was  sure  she  was  intoxi- 
cated. At  Niskeyuna,  while  I  was  in  bed  at  their  own  dwelling, 
and  the  Mother  in  a  chamber  over  me,  I  was  informed  she  was  in 
great  suffering*  for  the  people.  I  lay  awake,  and  heard  some 
person  vomit  sundry  times,  in  the  course  of  the  night-  -which  I 
supposed  to  be  the  Mother.  I  was  filled  with  doubts.  After  this 
I  witli  my  wife,  went  to  see  the  Shakers  once  more.  Soon  after 
arriving  there,  tlicy  inquired  how  I  had  prospered  in  that  religion. 
I  told  them  frankly,  that  I  had  no  ftiith  in  them,  but  feared  they 
were  the  people  spoken  of  in  the  Bible,  that  "  would  come  with 
power,  signs  and  lying  wonders."     This  I  said  in  the  hearing  of 

•  This  WIS  always  pretended  when  she  was  drunk. 


36       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OP  THE  SERPENT 

many.  Soon  after  this,  tliey  got  me  into  one  of  their  figlits,  as 
they  called  it,  to  kill  the  devil  of  unbelief  in  me.  They  hurt  me 
very  much  before  I  got  away  from  them.  I  then  told  them  plainly 
what  I  thought  of  them,  that  they  were  the  people  set  forth  in  the 
Scriptures,  that  should  come  in  the  latter  day,  with  power,  signs, 
and  lying  wonders.  We  got  our  horses  ready  to  return  home. 
James  Shephard,  one  of  their  leaders,  came  to  me  and  said, 
"  Mother  want<;d  us  to  come  in  and  see  her  before  we  went 
away."  We  went  to  the  chamber  where  she  was.  She  accused 
me  of  bestiality.  Then  two  large  girls  fell  upon  me  like  tigers. 
There  were  many  persons  in  tlie  room,  men  and  women.  They 
first  caught  me  by  the  hair  of  my  head,  twitched  me  around  vio- 
lently, next  they  wrung  my  nose.  They  threatened  to  strip  me 
naked,  said  they  would  kill  me.  They  stripped  off  my  coat, 
pinched  me  and  struck  me  many  times.  The  Mother  said,  "  The 
churning  of  milk  maketh  butter,  and  the  wringing  of  the  nose 
bringeth  blood."  Thentliey  clinched  my  nose  again.  Thus  they 
continued  abusing  me,  alternately  pinching,  striking,  and  twitch- 
ing me  around  by  the  hair  of  my  head,  and  otlierwise  too  inde- 
cent to  write,  until  tliey  appeared  exhausted.  In  the  time,  I  at- 
tempted to  make  my  escape,  once  by  the  window,  and  once  by 
the  door,  but  was  prevented  by  them.  My  wife  was  present  at 
the  time.     We  afterwards  made  our  escape. 

I  have  endeavored  to  delineate  the  truth  according  to  the  best 
of  my  memory.  Many  may  think  it  strange  that  I  suffered  such 
abuse  ;  but  people  cannot  realize  the  situation  we  were  in  among 
the  Shakers. 

I  have  seen  a  book  entitled  "  A  Portraiture  of  Shakerism," 
which  I  have  reason  to  believe  is  true.  The  statement  of  Daniel 
Rothbun,  therein  contained,  relates  circumstances  well  known 
among  the  people  here,  in  that  day. 

This  by  me,  WILLIAM  SPIERS. 

Canaan,  June  7,  1825. 

This  may  certify  that  I  am  well  acquainted  with  Samuel  Jones, 
Esq.,  and  with  William  Spiers,  Esq.,  and  believe  them  to  be  men 
of  the  first  respectability  and  worth. 

JOSEPH  LORD,  Justice  Peace. 

Statement  of  Jonathan  Symonds,  Esq. 

I,  Jonathan  Symonds,  make  the  following  statement  I  have 
been  acquainted  witli  a  sect  called  Shakers  for  more  than  forty 
years.  My  first  acquaintance  was  with  Ann  Lee,  William  Lee, 
James  Whittaker  and  Partenton.  I  was  resident  in  Harvard, 
Mass.,  when  they  first  came  to  this  town,  and  have  been  a  resi- 
dent in  it  ever  since.  I  had  a  wife  and  child,  was  well  settled  in 
biisiness,  and  was  induced  to  believe  in  their  false  doctrines,  and 
became  very  zealous  in  spreading  the  same. 


TROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  ST 

They  promoted  me  to  v/hat  they  called  a  laborer  or  minister,  to 
persuade  people  to  believe  their  doctrine.  I  was  faithful,  and  was 
the  means  of  some  joining  tiiera,  which  caused  me  many  sorrow- 
ful hours  after  I  found  the  deception.  When  I  went  out  to  pros- 
elyte tlie  world,  the  Mother  would  give  me  orders  to  g-o  and  tell 
of  great  miracles,  and  that  we  heard  tlie  angels  sing  daily,  and 
that  it  was  all  peace  and  happiness  with  us,  and  tliat  we  had  pow- 
er ov&r  all  sins.  I  knew  it  was  not  so,  and  when  I  hesitated,  they 
would  say,  "  It  is  the  gift  of  God  you  should — go  and  obey,  and 
you  will  have  heaven." 

I  was  nmch  niLh  Ann  and  her  elders,  wliere  I  found  drunken- 
ness constantly,  and  many  things  whicli  I  thouglit  was  liypocrisy. 
I  have  given  a  barrel  of  rum  at  a  time  to  those  leaders.  I  was  with 
them  days  and  weeks,  when  she  and  her  elders  were  frequently 
drunk  by  night  and  by  day,  vomiting  to  an  awful  degree.  They 
would  say,  she  was  suiTering  for  the  sins  of  tlie  people,  and  must 
have  rum  or  brandy  to  strengthen  her  to  bear  them.  At  times 
she  would  come  to  the  men  very  lovingly,  and  endeavor  to  dupe 
them  to  adultery.  I  have  been  insulted  in  this  way  by  her.  When 
journeying  with  the  elders,  tliey  have  been  so  drunk  they  could 
not  ride — and  I  have  had  to  stay  by  them  in  the  woods  all  night 
watching  them.  The  next  day,  at  the  place  of  their  meetings, 
their  subjects  would  be  ordered  to  labor  more  zealously  to  ov<v'i- 
come  sin,  or  the  ciders  would  die  in  suffering  for  their  sins.  1 
liave  known  the  Mother  and  her  elders  start  in  the  morning  to  go 
to  some  place  for  meeting,  when  the  Mother  would  got  so  drunk, 
she  must  put  up,  and  send  word  to  the  place  that  she  was  under 
such  sufferings  she  could  not  come.  When  I  asked  them  about 
those  things,  they  s  lid,  ru:n  prompted  the  wicked  M'orld  to  do 
evil,  while  it  prompted  the  people  of  God  to  do  well. 

When  we  were  sent  out  to  preach,  and  the  people  confesscfl 
their  sins,  if  there  was  any  Uiing  extraordinary  or  particular,  I  was 
ordered  to  convey  it  to  the  Mother  privately.  Afterv/ards  when 
those  who  confessed  came  to  meeting,  the  Mother  would  come 
forward,  and  lay  the  sin  to  their  charge,  and  say — '•  1  know  by 
the  revelation  of  God  it  is  so."  She  would  make  the  persons  ow)i 
it,  before  large  assemblies  ;  hence  they  would  believe  that  Ann 
knew  the  secrets  of  the  heart.  I  laid  this  deception  to  their  charge 
They  said,  "  Such  things  are  no  sin — it  was  no  matter  liow  they 
got  people  into  the  way  of  God."  Wlien  they  had  a  case  in  laAc 
their  subjects  v/ould  be  called  up,  and  told  v/hat  to  give  in  an 
evidence.  The  subjects  would  say — "  We  shall  be  sworn  to 
tell  the  truth;" — they  would  then  speik  in  violence,  and  say. 
"  You  must  obey.  Your  oatli  is  nothing,  they  are  the  devil's 
justices,  obey  us."  Thus  the  witnesses  would  go  forward,  to 
build  up,  as  they  thought,  the  cause  of  God,  and  clear  the  church 
from  blame.  The  Mother  and  elders  said,  "  No  lie  was  sin,  if  it 
built  up  that  way,  and  no  salvation  could  be  found,  but  by 
4 


38        RISE  AND  PnOGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

obedience  to  that  lead,"  and  declared  they  could  open  heaven 
or  hell,  and  mercy  or  judgment  was  in  tlieir  power,  and  many 
believed  it. 

As  to  their  heaven,  I  do  not  know  what  it  was,  unless  it  was 
drunkenness  and  obscenity  ;  but  their  hell  I  will  endeavor  to  de- 
scribe. They  would  frequently  condemn  people  for  tlieir  thoughts, 
for  an  unreconciled  mind,  for  doubts  of  the  way,  or  an  unwilling- 
ness to  obey.  They  had  a  cold  spring,  built  up  like  a  well,  to  re- 
ceive persons  in.  When  standing  up,  the  water  came  up  to  their 
v/aist — females  would  be  stripped,  a  ropfe  put  around  them  below 
their  arms,  then  they  were  placed  in  this  water  until  they  were 
near  perishing.  At  other  times,  they  would  take  all  their  clothes 
off,  and  expose  them  in  a  shameless  manner  in  a  room,  where 
were  assembled  a  number  of  people  of  both  sexes,  and  there  Avas 
no  resistance.  At  times  they  dragged  females  and  males  around 
by  the  hair  of  their  heads,  and  beat  them  cruelly  in  all  parts  of 
them.  TJiis  was  called  chastisement  to  save  their  souls.  There 
was  one  woman  who  had  little  faith,  and  out  of  health,  (her  hus- 
band was  a  strong  Shaker,)  one  evening  when  they  got  engaged 
in  dancing  and  shouting,  they  had  a  gift  to  heal  this  woman.  She 
was  brouglit  in,  they  took  hold  of  her,  ordered  her  to  labor ;  they 
hauled  her  about,  and  managed  her  in  such  a  way  she  died  in 
tlieir  hands.  I  saw  it.  She  was  buried  the  next  day,  and  they 
said  she  died  with  the  colic.  I  candidly  believe  and  think  witli 
reason,  that  they  have  been  the  means  of  the  deaths  of  many. 

Several  have  been  abused  in  a  cruel  manner,  particularly  by  a 
large  man  by  the  name  of  Aaron  Wood,  M'ho  went  by  the  name 
of  Battle  Axe.  He  would  frequently  by  orders  seize  a  man  in  a 
shameful  manner,  haul  him  about,  and  abuse  him  in  a  manner  too 
indecent  to  v.rite  ;  the  Mother  standing  by  and  ordermg  it  Once 
they  took  a  young  man,  and  shut  him  up  in  a  room  without  Min- 
dows,  and  every  avenue  thereto  concealed  ;  and  no  poison  al- 
lowed to  enter.  While  he  was  under  their  treatment  I  hoard  him 
make  the  most  hideous  screams  of  distress  for  some  time ;  after 
which  he  was  pronounced  to  be  sick,  and  died  immediately.  From 
circumstances  apparent  at  that  time,  it  was  my  opinion,  as  well  as 
that  of  many  others,  that  he  had  suffered  mutilation. 

I  staid  with  them  a  year  after  I  was  convinced  of  tlieir  wicked- 
ness. In  this  time  tlie  leaders  had  it  in  contemplation  to  select 
certain  men  and  women  for  the  purpose  of  producing  holy  chil- 
dren. If  such  orders  were  given,  I  knew  tlie  subjects  must  com- 
ply, and  was  determined  to  watch  my  wife  until  she  should  be 
convinced  of  their  errors,  particularly  as  I  had  seen  Whittaker 
show  her  some  partiality.  However,  I  continued  among  them 
until  I  thought  I  had  found  enormities  enough  in  them  to  convince 
the  public.  ^When  I  began  to  show  to  the  leaders  their  en-ors, 
after  excusing  tliemselves,  they  offered  me  a  higher  degree  of 
authority  among  them  ;  but  I  refused  all  tlieir  offers. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  39 

My  belief  in  them  was  shaken  at  Ashfielcl,  when  Ann  Lee  ac- 
cused me  falsely,  and  said  she  knew  from  God  it  was  true.  I 
told  her  it  was  false,  and  I  would  not  stay  in  the  room  with  them 
unless  slie  would  confess  she  had  lied.  She  would  not,  but  rag-ed 
horribly.  I  left  the  room.  Elder  Harlow  and  VVhittaker  came  to 
reconcile  me,  and  said,  I  must  not  mind  it — Mother  had  drunk  too 
much  rum.  I  told  them  I  had  believed  her  to  be  infallible,  but 
now  my  faith  was  shaken  to  the  centre — nevertheless,  I  should 
again  attend  their  meetings.  I  continued  somewhat  over  a  year, 
as  1  before  stated,  and  then  began  to  let  tlie  leaders  know  my 
mind.  Aaron  Wood  was  put  forward  to  abuse  me  in  tlieir  meet- 
ings as  he  had  done  others.  I  returned  his  own  play,  and  he  was 
glad  to  let  me  alone.  I  told  them  to  keep  their  hands  off  of  me, 
as  I  would  kill  the  first  man  that  otrered  me  any  abuse. 

They  then  condemned  me,  as  by  the  moutli  of  God,  in  tlie  fol- 
lowing words: — "The  Devil  will  carry  you  to  hell  this  night,  soul 
and  body,  and  you  will  be  seen  no  more."  As  I  had  reason  to 
believe  tliey  intended  to  kill  me,  I  forbade  their  coming  into  'my 
room,  fastened  my  door,  and  provided  myself  v,-ith  two  loaded 
pistols,  a  gun,  and  an  axe.  Tiiey  made  an  attempt  in  the  night 
to  get  into  my  room,  but  did  not  succeed.  The  next  morning  I 
shmved  to  tliom  th  it  I  was  alive,  and  their  prediction  false  ;  and 
declared  to  the  whole  congregation  tlie  wickedness  I  knew  among 
them.  Several  left  them  "soon  after,  and  told  me  the  testimony  I 
then  delivered  had  opened  tlieir  eyes  to  tlie  enormities  of  these 
deceivers. 

Many  among  the  Shakers  know  nothing  of  the  doctrines  and 
conduct  among  the  leaders.  I  have  known  some  of  those  miser- 
able subjects  mide  to  eat  scalding  hot  broth,  and  have  but  five 
minutes  to  eat  it  in,  otherwise  starve.  This  was  the  gift  or  or- 
ders. Some  scalded  themseKes  so,  it  was  thought  it  caused  their 
deaths.     Tliis  was  mortification. 

While  with  the  Shakers,  we  were  utterly  forbid  touching  even 
our  wife's  hand,  and  I  lived  in  tliis  separation.  At  the  same  time, 
I  have  seen  the  elders  hug  the  women,  and  James  VVhittaker  hug 
my  wife  and  kiss  her  many  times.  I  have  seen  him  kiss  others 
of  the  females.  He  was  the  likeliest  man  among  them — but  such 
things  were  too  much  for  honest  folks.  I  laid  this  to  his  charge 
before  many  Shakers — he  denied  it.  I  told  him  my  wife  knew  it 
was  true,  and  would  own  it  if  she  dared  to,  and  if  he  would  con- 
sent for  her  to  speak  her  mind,  she  would  own  it.  After  some 
hesitation,  he  said,  "  She  may  speak  "  I  then  told  her  to  speak 
tlie  truth.  She  owned  he  had.  Prom  that  time  she  appeared 
convinced  tliey  were  liars,  and  was  glad  to  leave  them.  I  left 
them  a  short  time  before  the  death  of  Ann  Lee  and  William  Lee, 
after  which  many  left  them.  Ann  had  said  she  should  never  die. 
I  inquired  of  those  who  left  them  tlie  particulars  about  their 
deaths,  and  was  informed  that  they  had  a  quarrel  about  Whittaker 


40  RISC    AND    PnOGUESS    OF    THE    SERl'KNT 

Ueing  next  to  Ann  in  lead,*  when  they  fought  until  neitlicr  of  tliein 
could  stand,  and  the  blood  ran  freely.  James  Whittaker  stood  by, 
and  forbade  any  one  touching-  tiiem,  saying,  "  Stand  still  and  see 
the  salvation  of  God — who  shall  steady  the  ark  ?  if  any  one 
loucJi  thein,  they  will  be  struck  dead."  They  continued  \Hitil  near 
dead,  when  Whittaker  said,  "  Come  life  or  come  death,  I  will  part 
them," — he  parted  them.  William  Lee  died  soon,  Ann  died  in  a 
few  weeks  after.  I  then  asked  one  of  the  leading-  Shakers  about 
it,  who  said,  "  I  have  seen  strange  things."  I  urged  him  to  tell 
what.     He  said,  "  I  have  seen  war  in  heaven." 

Their  common  practice  was,  to  condemn  all  who  should  attempt 
to  leave  them,  pronouncing  calamities  and  hell  torments  upon 
them  if  tliey  left.  They  said  I  should  be  a  poor  miserable  crea- 
ture if  I  left  them,  have  all  manner  of  calamity  and  distress,  and 
be  despised  by  the  world.  I  told  them  I  should  try  it,  and  left. 
After  which  they  took  every  possible  means  to  make  me  so.  My 
■wife  was  still  believing.  They  exerted  tlicmselves  to  imbitter 
her  against  me ;  told  her  to  call  me  by  no  other  name  but  devil, 
and  if  she  liad  an  opportunity,  to  abuse  me  in  a  shameful  way, 
too  immodest  to  write,  and  she  believed  lier  salvation  depended 
on  obedience  to  those  leaders.  My  troubles  were  such,  I  would 
liave  been  glad  to  have  died. 

I  v.'ould  not  let  my  wife  leave  my  house  and  go  with  them,  but 
let  licr  attend  their  meetings  every  otlier  Sabbatli.  They  ordered 
her  to  come  every  Sabbath,  and  to  break  tlie  covenant  she  had 
made  witli  me,  calling  it  a  covenant  with  death  and  hell.  And 
because  I  would  not  let  her  go,  they  stole  her,  and  carried  lier  a 
hundred  and  fifty  milos  into  York  state,  to  another  society.  I  ap- 
pealed to  the  authority  for  redress,  v.hen  the  Shakers  found  them- 
selves exposed  to  punishment,  and  returned  her.  They  made 
otlier  attempts  to  afflict  me,  by  sending  mesages  to  her,  and  call- 
ing on  her  in  my  absence.  Thus  they  continued  until  she  be- 
came convinced  of  their  errors,  and  left  them.  She  then  told  me 
iiow  Ann  and  the  elders  told  her  to  abuse  me ;  and  if  she  would 
do  it,  she  should  have  a  high  station  among  them  ;  but  finally 
she  told  them  she  could  not  obey  their  orders.  She  left  them  just 
after  the  death  of  Ann  Lee  and  W^illiam  Lee.  After  my  wife 
gave  up  her  belief,  I  again  set  out  for  a  living ;  the  world  treated 
me  well,  and  I  prospered  in  all  my  business,  which  proves  their 
assertions  false  to  the  last. 

At  this  day  the  appearance  of  the  Shakers  is  very  different 
from  tiieir  first  years.  They  are  nice  in  their  farms  and  dwellings, 
nice  in  their  mechanical  work ;  and  they  are  rich.  Well  they 
may  be — they  have  slaves  enough  to  work  for  them,  and  have  not 

*  Ann  and  WilHam  agreed,  when  coming  from  England,  that  he  should 
be  next  to  her  in  lead.  Stated  by  James  Shepliard  who  came  over  with 
them. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  41 

only  wonged  many  a  raan  out  of  his  inte  est,  but  orphan  children 
and  wi  lows  are  wronged  out  of  their  property,  and  many  laborers 
have  spent  the  strongest  of  their  d:iys  in  hard  labor  for  the 
Shakers,  and  been  turned  away  old  and  destitute. 

If  any  leave  the  Shakers,  tiiey  will  call  them  "  poor  miserable 
crentures,  carried  away  by  the  world,  the  liesh,  and  the  devil," 
and  that  "  they  are  so  wicked  and  disobedient  to  God,  they  could 
not  stay."  This  is  the  Shaker  language  to  such  as  leave  them, 
wlio  in  a  disconsolate,  discouraged  condition,  seek  their  living  and 
protection  among  strangers— unncquainted  wjtli  people  or  human 
nature.  Again,  if  any  subject  should  attempt  to  relieve  one  un- 
der punishment,  contrary  to  orders,  they  would  surely  be  pun- 
ished. Thus  the  leaders  punish  by  means  of  others,  and  them- 
selves escape  all  penalty.  What  shall  be  done  in  such  cases  ? 
One  doctrine  has  been  prevalent  from  the  beginning,  which  is, 
"  Husbands,  hate  your  wives  ;  wives,  hate  your  husbands  ;  parents, 
hate  your  children ;  children,  hate  your  parents ;  brothers  and 
sisters  must  hate  each  other ;  and  love  the  fathers  and  mothers 
of  the  church,  the  elders  and  eldresses,  and  obey  them  or  lose 
their  souls."  If  grown  persons  are  pleased  to  subject  themselves 
to  this  tyranny,  let  them  ;  but  minors  and  children  ought  to  be 
protected,  and  a  law  made  to  secure  their  rio-hts. 

JONATHAN  SYMONDS, 
JANE  B.  SYMONDS, 
ATTEST,  fVife  of  J.  Symonds. 

Jane  Symonds,  Daughter. 

Harvard,  August  31,  1825. 

I  hereby  certify,  that  Jonathan  Symonds,  Esq.,  tlie  witliin 
named,  was  for  a  number  of  years  a  justice  of  the  peace  in  the 
county  of  Worcester,  and  selectman  in  the  town  of  Harvard,  and 
represented  tliis  town  so.me  years  in  the  General  Court,  and  like- 
wise was  elected  to  many  offices  of  honor  and  trust,  and  is  con- 
sidered a  man  of  undoubted  veracity. 

Certified  by  me,  JOHN  O.  WIIITCOME, 

Town  Cleric. 

After  two  years  absence,  Ann  and  her  elders  returned 
to  Niskeyuna,  N.  Y.  This  was  in  August,  1783.  Ann 
had  made  great  havoc  among  the  inhabitants ;  some  mo- 
thers left  their  children  ;  fathers  left  wives  and  children  ; 
and  some  children  left  their  parents.  This,  with  other 
abusive  conduct,  caused  the  inhabitants  to  drive  them  from 
place  to  place.  Through  their  journey,  James  Whittaker 
was  the  chief  speaker  with  Mother  Ann.  After  their  re- 
turn, their  Mother  had  a  gift  for  Whittaker  to  be  next  in 
4* 


4*2  KI5E    AND    PROGRESS    OK    THE    SERPENT 

load  witli  her.  With  this,  Willium  Leo  was  dissatisfied,  and 
contended  with  Whitt;dver — Motli.^r  Ann  interfered — Ann 
and  her  brother  William  had  a  violent  combat ;  both  were 
much  bruised;  the  contest  finally  ended  by  the  dealli  ot" 
William  Lee,  which  was  on  the  2lst  ot"  July,  1784,  aged 
41.*  He  left  a  wife  and  two  children  in  England.  Ann 
Lee  died  the  Sth  of  September  following.  (See  Thomas 
Brown's  History,  pp.  290 — 292,  also  325.)  There  were 
many  that  left  the  Shakers  at  the  death  of  those  two  lead- 
ers. Some  havfi  stated  that  neither  of  them  were  well  after 
they  fought  the  last  time.  In  the  winter  of  1813,  a  woman 
who  was  a  Shaker  said  she  saw  Elder  William  and  Mother 
Ann  when  they  died.  She  states  that  Elder  William  bled 
at  his  stomach  ;  Mother  Ann  bled  at  the  nose,  ears,  eyes, 
and  mouth,  and  that  their  death  was  unexpected  ;  that  they 
had  said  tint  they  should  never  die;  that  they  had  travel- 
led through  death  and  hell.  Brown  has  named  a  number 
of  instances  of  Ann  and  William  Lee's  fighting  with  each 
other.  The  following  statement  is  from  Mr.  Hardy,  who 
was  once  a  Shaker,  and  had  the  care  of  providing  for  the 
Shaker  family  when  Ann  Lee  died. 

"  After  Ann  Lee  and  her  elders  returned  from  journey- 
ing, she  had  a  sift  for  Whittaker  to  be  next  to  her  in  author- 
ity  ;  but  her  brother  William  was  not  willing  to  give  up  his 
station  in  command.  W'hittaker,  Lee,  and  Ann  quar- 
reled c  ntinually  about  it,  and  she  was  severe  against  her 
brother  William.  At  the  time  of  their  last  fight,  William 
Lee  and  some  of  the  brethren  had  drank  rum  till  it  put 
them  to  sleep.  When  they  awoke,  Lee  said,  "  Now  we'll  re- 
joice in  a  dance."  They  then  stripped  naked,  and  began 
to  dance.  Ann  came  to  the  door,  which  she  found  fasten- 
ed ;  she  then  went  to  the  window,  and  commanded  them  to 
open  the  door.  Lee  told  her  he  did  not  want  her  to  come 
in — that  he  and  the  brethren  wanted  to  praise  God  by 
themselves.     Ann  was  enraged  ;  she  took  a  billet  of  wood, 


*  Ann  Lee  and  William  Lee  both  died  at  Watervlict.  N.  Y. 


PROM    THE    GARDEN    OP    EDEN. 


43 


burst  open  the  door,  and  fell   upon  William  like  a  tiger. 
He  beo-ored  her  to  let  him  alone,  and  tried  to  defend  him- 
self;   but   he  was  stupefied   with  drink,    and   the   more  he 
plead,  the  worse  she  abused  him,  uttering  the  most  awful 
denunciations.     The  rest  looked  on — Whittaker  would  not 
allow  any  one  to  interfere,  sajing,  "  Who  shall  steady  the 
ark  of   God?      If   any   one   touches   Mother,  he   will  be 
struck  dead."     At  last,  seeing  William  was   almost  dead, 
he  said,  "  Come  life  or  come  death,  I  will  part  them."     He 
took  Ann  away  ;  for  which  she  was  highly  offended,  and  fell 
upon  Whittaker,  who  left  the  house.     Lee  died  immediate- 
ly.    Afterwards  Ann  renewed  her  quarrel  with  Whittaker, 
and  they  fought  till  she  could  not  stand,  and  the  blood  ran 
out  of  her  eyes,  ears,  nose,  and  mouth.     She  died,  was  laid 
out  and  placed  in  a  cellar  of  stone  and  lime,  with  a  stone 
bottom,  to  resemble  a  sepulchre,  as  the  European  Shakers 
said  she  would  rise  again  the  third  day.     The  weather  being 
warm,  the  body  began  to  bloat ;  whereupon  they  strewed  salt 
around  it,  and   placed   pewter  platters  upon   it.     On  the 
third  day,  notwithstanding  all  these  precautions,  the  body 
was  putrified.*     The  Shakers  then  announced  her  death, 
and  many  attended  at  the  funeral.     On  that  occasion  they 
had  a  beef  killed  and  cooked ;  they  also  provided  a  barrel 
of  rum,  with  the  head  taken  out,  and  dippers  placed  by,  for 
all  to  drink.     They  had  a  ta')lc  set  in  the  open  air,  where 
all  could  eat  what  they  pleased. 

"  Thus  ended  Ann  Lee  and  William  Lee,  the  two  found- 
ers of  Shakerism." 

Mr.    Hardy  further  stated   that   Ann   had  declared    she 

*  The  Shakers  reconcile  the  fact  of  Ann's  not  rising  from  the  dead, 
(which  is  an  item  in  their  creed)  by  saying  that  Jesus  never  arose,  but  the 
angels  whe  were  seen  at  the  sepulchre,  conveyed  his  body  away  and  buried 
it.  But  what  saith  the  Scripture?  See  Acts  ii.  31.  32,  "  His  soul  was 
not  left  in  hell,  neither  did  his  flesh  see  corruption.  This  Jesus  hath  God 
raised  up,"  &c.  The  Almighty  knows  where  Ann  Lee  is,  with  all  her 
drunkenness  and  abominations. 


44        PaSE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

should  never  die  ;  that  she  h:id  come  to  judge  the  world ; 
that  slie  was  Christ  in  his  second  appearing,  &c.  ;  but  he 
found  it  all  a  cheat,  and  after  the  funeral,  he  and  many 
others  left  them. 

Whittaker  and  others  excused  their  fighting  by  saying, 
"  1  here  was  war  in  heaven — Michael  and  his  angels  fought ; 
hence  Shakers  mi^ht  fight,"  &c. 

I  will  here  intr  ^duce  a  few  extracts  from  a  pamphlet 
written  by  Mr.  Daniel  Rothbun,  on  his  secession  from 
the  Shakers,  and  addressed  to  James  Whittaker,  who  was 
the  last  in  rule  of  those  who  came  from  Enoland.  Mr.  R. 
had  been  an  assistant,  and  had  journeyed  with  Ann  Lee. 
The  preface  to  this  pamphlet  was  written  by  Valentine 
Rothbun,  who  was  an  ordained  minister  and  a  member  of 
the  convention  that  framed  the  constitution  of  Alassachu- 
setts  in  1787.  He  says,  "  Respecting  my  knowledge  of 
tlie  sever;d  matters  contained  in  D.  Rothbun's  history,  I 
have  to  say,  I  have  had  a  watchful  eye  to  the  Shaker  doc- 
trine ever  since  its  first  rppearance,  and  fully  know  their 
doctrines  in  general.  Their  doctrines  of  perfection,  of 
miracles,  of  one  supreme  earthly  head,  of  an  earthly  tribu- 
nal to  judge  the  whc  le  world,  of  the  resurrection  day  being 
new  come,  and  the  dead  daily  rising  by  thousands,  confess- 
ing and  making  satisfaction  for  sin  here  or  in  hell,  and 
after  payment  going  to  heaven  ;  and  ether  doctrines  too 
numerous  too  mention,  agree  exactly  with  the  church  of 
Rome.  Yet  I  thinii  the  mystery  of  iniquity  never  rose  so 
high  in  the  Romish  church  as  it  has  among  the  Shakers ; 
and  the  author,  instead  of  exaggerating  in  his  statements, 
has  fallen  short  of  what  might  be  said  with  truth.  As  to 
the  author  himself,  he  was  brought  up  with  me,  and  our 
acquaintance  was  continued  for  fifty  years,  and  I  declare 
that  I  never  knew  any  blemish  or  scandal  in  his  character; 
for  many  years  he  was  a  professor  of  religion  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church.  Some  may  wonder  that  such  a  man 
should  be  ensnared  in  such  a  diabolical   scheme.     Daniel 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  45 

xi.  35,  says,  *  Some  of  them  of  understanding  shall  fall  to 
try  them,'  &c.  and  the  power  of  Antichrist,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible, would  overcome  and  deceive  the  very  elect.  This  is 
indeed  a  day  of  danger.  Let  us  all  watch  and  pray,  lest 
we  fall  into  temptation.  Valentine  Rothbun." 

Recommendation. 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  March  8,  1826. 
We,  the  undersigned,  do  certify,  that  we  have  personally 
known  Deacon  Daniel  Rothbun,  who  once  belonged  with 
the  Shakers,  and  after  he  left  them,  published  a  pamphlet, 
the  title  of  which  is,  "  Reasons  offered  for  leaving  the 
Shakers ;"  which  pamphlet  exhibits  the  real  character  of 
the  sect  in  Ann  Lee's  day.  His  character  was,  a  worthy 
member  of  the  Baptist  church,  good  morals,  and  whose 
word  might  be  relied  on.  The  only  thing  we  ever  heard 
against  him  was,  joining  the  Shakers,  and  this^  we  have 
reason  to  believe,  he  humbly  repented  of. 

He  is  since  dead,  and  the  Shakers  have  reported  that  h« 
was  a  bad  man.  Wm.  Hunt, 

Susanna  Hunt, 
Wm.  Fellows, 
Polly  Fellows, 
Daniel  Bowers, 
Asa  Cowles, 
Joshua  Fellows, 
Joel  Stevens.* 

reasons  for  leaving  the  shakers   society,  by  d.  roth- 
bun, ADDRESSED  TO  JAMES  WHITTAKER. 

"  After  so  long  an  acquaintance  with  you,  justice  re- 
quires that  I  show  the  reasons  of  my  declension  from  your 
society.  This  I  made  known  to  some  of  you  while  in  our 
travels  together  ;  but  as  I  do  not  find  my  mind  answered 

*  The  signers  of  the  above  were  members  with  him  in  the  church,  ami 
were  living  in  March,  1826. 


C3  KISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

without  showing  more  particulars,  I  here  state  it  in  writing, 
and  lay  myself  open  to  be  refuted.  It  is  true  I  set  out  with 
you  in  sincerity  of  soul,  not  knowing  who  you  was,  or 
whither  bound ;  but  you  said  Mother  was  perfect,  free  from 
sin ;  I  was  for  that — so  we  went  on  together.  The  first 
that  stumbled  me,  was  what  I  saw  in  the  JMother  at  Elijah 
Wilds' ;  her  conduct  was  very  bad,  and  to  my  understand- 
ing, she  was  drunken.  This  brought  great  distress  upon 
me  ;  how  could  it  be  otherwise,  as  I  had  given  myself  into 
her  hands,  as  an  infallible  safety,  and  had  no  suspicion  of 
licentious  appearances?  One  of  the  brethren  also  was 
troubled  by  seeing  constant  practices  of  this  kind  by  the 
church,  which  was  worse  than  the  world.  I  soon  saw  those 
things  were  not  mere  conjectures,  but  common,  or  at  least 
in  times  of  your  intoxication.  Yet  I  stayed  and  endured 
trouble  and  anxiety,  which  cannot  be  expressed ;  and  was 
abused  when  I  began  to  complain.  Seeing  no  reformation, 
but  rather  an  increase  of  errors,  I  felt  a  gradual  decline 
from  you.  It  could  be  no  other,  unless  I  could  be  sensible 
that  vice  was  no  sin ;  if  so  in  one,  why  not  in  all  ? — but 
your  plea  was,  to  the  pure  all  things  are  pure.  If  all 
things  are  pure  to  you,  why  should  such  liberties  be  taken 
by  some  of  you,  even  to  excess,  and  an  abstinence  in  oth- 
ers, even  to  distress?  God  has  given  me  some  understand- 
ing ;  therefore  if  we  should  see  any  person  that  you  or  I 
could  name,  in  bad  behavior,  or  intoxicated  with  liquor 
repeatedly,  if  you  or  any  other  should  assert  that  they  were 
the  only  elect  of  God  set  up  in  the  world,  to  whom  all  souls 
must  come  to  be  saved,  I  could  not  believe  it ;  it  would  be 
violence  on  myself  to  attempt  this  belief.  Again  I  went 
with  the  church*  from  Harvard  to  Woburn,  and  when  we 
arrived.  Mother  and  Elder  William  took  a  private  room  un- 
der pretence  of  sleeping.  It  was  some  hours  before  I  could 
see  them — then  I  pressed  into  the  chamber  ;  Elder  William 
was  up,  but   appeared    intoxicated — Mother    was  not  up; 

*  At  this  period,  the  Motlier  and  elders  were  called  Church. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  47 

the  scene  was  such  as  caused  me  great  trouble,  and  I  had 
afterwards  to  confess  my  jealousy.  At  another  time  I  saw 
you  so  amiss  with  liquor  at  William  Morris's,  in  Norton, 
that  I  was  worried  lest  it  should  be  discovered  by  the  spec- 
tators. Again,  when  the  church  came  to  Ashfield,  you 
cannot  but  remember  the  grief  I  haxl  about  their  hard 
drinking,  and  how  many  times  I  have  been  chastised,  for 
false  judging  the  church,  as  you  called  it.  At  another  time 
you  remember  the  Mother  was  drunk  at  landlord  Wilcox's 
in  New  Windsor.  I  had  made  such  dependence  on  her, 
that  my  grief  was  such  that  it  caused  me  to  be  sick.  Again, 
when  the  church  came  through  Richmond,  passing  to  Nis- 
keyuna,  they  made  some  tarry  with  us.  1  saw  more  of  it 
at  Samuel  Fitch's  and  the  Widow  Goodrich's.  Also,  the 
day  Mother  was  arrested,  and  brought  before  the  justice  of 
the  peace,  her  drunkenness  was  manifest  to  all  who  saw 
her.  Still  I  did  not  leave  you  until  I  saw  more  of  it.  At 
Niskeyuna,  for  several  days  together.  Mother  was  the  most 
of  the  time  intoxicated.  At  another  time  she  went  to  John 
Partenton's,  well  to  appearance.  I  directly  heard  she  was 
under  great  sufferings.  She  returned  quite  drunk.  I  had 
a  fair  observation  of  her.  Now,  Elder  James,  I  appeal  to 
your  conscience — deny  it  if  you  can,  and  face  God  in  it. 

"  You  renounce  the  Bible,  and  introduce  a  doctrine 
quite  different  from  that  of  Moses  or  Christ,  which  will 
appear  by  shocking  instances  among  you,  viz.  children  of 
your  community  cursing  their  parents  who  were  not  believ- 
ers, calling  them  wolves  and  devils  ;  children  insulting  their 
parents,  who  were  of  your  community,  in  opprobrious  lan- 
guage; also,  men,  women  and  children  dancing  naked  to- 
gether— and  all  goincr  into  the  water  in  the  same  manner. 
These  things  I  have  seen  among  you,  and  many  other  things 
more  abominable.  Now  where  such  things  are  ministered, 
and  are  essential  parts  of  the  ministration,  it  may  be  assur- 
ed, that  it  is  a  new  ministration.  I  find  no  such  thing 
taught  in  the  Bible. 


48        RISE  AND  PUOORESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

"  Now  I  shall   instance    a  few  of  your  doctrinal  points, 
which  you  make  use  of  in  support   of  your  new  dispensa- 
tion.    It  has  been  often  urged  among  you  that  the  present 
day  is  seven  times  greater  than  that  of  Christ's  first  appear- 
ance :  that  the  Mother  was  seven  times  greater  than  Clirist ; 
and   that  Clirist  had   gathered   his   company,  now   Mother 
was  gathering  her   company  ;   and   that  Christ  and  Mother 
would    hereafter    appear,    with    their  companies   separate. 
When  Elder  Partenton  returned  from  the  Mother's  funeral, 
he  said  in  my   hearing,  that   '  the  Mother  is  gone  to  pre- 
pare a  place  for  us.'     I  here  transcribe  a  clause  in  William 
Scales'  letter  to  me,  viz. — '  Two  of  the  leading  characters 
sealed  their  tci^timony  with  their  blood,  whereby   it  is  of 
force.'     Another  time,  Joseph  Meacham  told  me,  in  answer 
to  my  question,  that  '  the  Mother  and  elders  are  beyond  all 
that  is  written ;   and  that  the  Scriptures  were  good  in  their 
day,  but  nothing  to  us  now  ;'   and  often  rebuked  me  for  be- 
lieving them,  calling  them  '  old  heavens,'  a  '  back  dispensa- 
tion,' &c.     I  shall  prove  by  Scripture   that  there  are  but 
two  dispensations,  that  of  Moses  and  Christ,  the  law  and 
gospel,  the  first  and  second  Adam  states;  and  all  mankind 
are  included  in  the  old  covenant  or  new,  to  the  end  of  time. 
"  First,  with  respect  to  the  perpetuity  of  the  law,   see 
Mai.  iv.  4,   '  Re;nember  ye   the  law  of  Moses,  my  servant, 
w^hich  I  commanded  unto  him  in  Horeb  for  all  Israel,  with 
the  statutes  and  judgments.'     Also,  St.  Paul,  after  treating 
particularly  of  justification   by  faith,  without  the  deeds  of 
the  law,   says,   Rom.  iii.  31,   '  Do  we  then  make   void  the 
law  by  faith?     God  forbid  ;  yea,  we  establish  the  law.'     By 
what  has  been  quoted,  the  gospel  day  is  confirmed  unto  the 
end  of  the  world,  or  the  end  of  time.     See  Matt.  xxiv.  14  ; 
xxviii.  20  ;  Rom.     .  16,  and  a  few  verses  preceding  ;    also, 
1  Pet.  i.  25,  which   shows   there  is  no   allowance  for  any 
other  ministration  after  that  of  the   apostles.     As  to  a  new 
gospel,  see  Gal.  i.  8,  9.     By  these  references,  a  new  gospel 
is  condemned.     I  think  the  reader  will  be  convinced  that 


FROM   THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  49 

there  are  no  dispensations  but  those  of  Moses  and  Christ. 
Moses  and  Christ  are  also  the  two  witnesses,  or  the  two 
testators,  who  have  sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood, 
as  you  may  find  in  the  ninth  of  Hebrews  ;  the  epistle  at 
large  treats  upon  it. 

"  Matt.  XV.  13,  '  Every  plant  which  my  heavenly  Father 
hath  not  planted,  shall  be  rooted  up.'  See  the  difference 
between  the  Mother's  administration  and  that  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles.  1  Tim.  ii.  12,  '  But  I  suffer  not  a  woman 
to  teach,  nor  usurp  authority  over  the  man.'  The  Mother's 
testimony  says  to  the  contrary ;  she  takes  unlimited  author- 
ity, even  to  ordering,  dictating,  stripping  and  whipping 
both  men  and  women.  Will  God  be  with  and  own  any,  in 
such  a  breach  of  his  commands? 

"  Again,  Matt.  xv.  4,  '  God  commanded,  saying,  Honor 
thy  father  and  mother ;  he  that  curseth  father  or  mother, 
let  him  die  the  death.'  These  are  Christ's  words.  Elder 
James,  under  your  Mother's  ministry,  I  have  heard  children 
curse  their  parents.  It  was  appointed  in  the  church,  and 
considered  a  criterion  in  your  system,  to  cut  off  all  natural 
affections  by  the  highest  provocation.  I  saw  a  young  man 
of  your  company  order  his  father  to  strip  in  the  midst  of  a 
large  room,  full  of  men  and  women;  then  seizing  him  in 
a  ridiculous  manner,  hauled  him  about,  utterins  horrible 
denunciations  against  his  old  heavens ;  then  took  him  up, 
and  stood  him  heels  upwards.  Shame  forbids  me  stating 
all  the  conduct ;  but  this  I  say,  it  was  the  most  awful  that 
devils  could  invent,  in  exposing  his  father  to  the  utmost 
shame  ! !  The  Mother  was  then  present,  and  the  cause  of 
it.  You  say,  Christ  has  come  in  the  Mother,  and  it  is  he 
that  causes  such  conduct.  Will  Christ  contradict  his  own 
words,  and  make  the  Mother  cause  to  be  done,  what  he 
forbids?  See  Micah  vii.  C;  Rom.  i.  30;  2  Tim.  iii.  2. 
The  Scripture  is  plain ;  but  under  the  Mother's  ministry  I 
have  seen  the  greatest  abuse  from  children  to  parents  that 
I  ever  heard  of,  and  all  under  a  pretence  of  religion.  Elder 
5 


50  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

James,  I  am  bold  to  say  there  is  no  license  for  drunken- 
ness, nor  cursing  or  dishonoring  of  parents,  to  be  found  in 
the  commands  of  God  or  Christ ;  and  as  you  have  such  in 
your  commands,  it  must  be  another  gospel. 

"  Does  the  Mother's  character  agree  with  the  direction 
of  Paul  to  Titus,  i.  6,  7,  or  rather  compare  with  the  IGth 
verse  ?  Your  mother  was  no  husband,  neither  would  she 
allow  of  the  state  of  husband  or  wife  ;  such  she  would  part 
forever,  even  if  they  continued  in  het  community.  She 
was  riotous  and  unruly ;  she,  with  many  of  you,  drank 
hard,  sung  and  danced  all  night,  stripped  naked,  pushing, 
hunching,  pulling  hair,  striking,  biting,  and  spitting  on 
each  other — this  in  the  most  venomous  manner,  calling  it 
fighting  the  devil.  Those  who  were  opposed  to  such  con- 
duct, the  Mother  would  judge  and  condemn  to  hell,  with 
awful  oaths  and  curses !  At  some  times  there  is  the  great- 
est appearance  of  love  and  meekness  among  you.  Elder 
James,  your  Mother  was  not  only  an  angry  striker  of  me 
and  others,  but  a  wine-bibber  or  drunkard,  and  greedy  of 
filthy  lucre.  You  know  she  required  us  to  give  all  up  to 
her  disposal.  If  conceded  to,  we  had  the  promise  of  favor  ; 
if  any  hesitated,  she  prepared  war  against  them.  You  re- 
nounce the  Scriptures,  yet  craftily  make  use  of  them  to 
catch  and  hold  as  many  as  you  can. 

"  I  have  often  been  burdened  at  your  hypocrisy,  denying 
at  one  time  what  you  said  at  another :  I  have  many  times 
observed  such  things  among  you.  Mother  also  obliges  her 
subjects  to  lie.  Many  times,  in  her  apj^cah  to  mc,  in  her 
discipline  upon  others,  I  had  fears  I  should  bring  her  upon 
me,  like  a  lion,  if  I  did  not  even  wrong  my  conscience  in 
joining  with  her.  Children  are  also,  through  fear,  made  \p 
tell  the  worst  things  they  could  think  of,  about  their  parents. 
Those  who  signalized  themselves  the  most  in  this  manner, 
were  highest  esteemed  in  your  church.  I  have  been  de- 
spised for  not  uniting  with  it. 

"  Now,  Elder  James,  these,  and  such  like  things,  were 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  51 

the  cause  and  reasons  of  my  separating  from  you,  accord- 
ing to  the  command  of  God,  2  Cor.  vi.  17,  '  Wherefore 
come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the 
Lord;  touch  not  the  unclean  thing,  and  I  will  receive  you." 
It  is  evident  to  mej  that  your  doctrine  led  away  from  all 
Bible  rules  and  commands,  into  a  diversity  of  enormities, 
which  I  have  seen  and  heard  among  you.  I  solemnly  de- 
clare that  I  believe,  according  to  my  observation,  that  those 
who  are  the  deepest  in  vices  and  abominations  as  related, 
are  the  highest  in  the  esteem  and  favor  of  you  and  your 
church.  I  have  more  to  say,  but  shall  close  by  a  reference 
to  the  twenty-eighth  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Wherefore,  I  ad- 
vise you  to  tell  your  infatuated  company  that  you  have  been 
deceiving  them,  and  while  you  have  been  promising  them 
liberty,  you  yourself  have  been  a  servant  of  corruption. 

"Again,  the  French  Prophets  said,  Christ  was  come  in 
them — the  millennium  had  began,  and  in  three  years  the 
grand  revolution  was  to  be  accomplished.  They  had  gifts 
and  operations  to  evince  the  truth  of  their  declarations,  yet 
got  defeated  therein  in  Bunhill  Fields,  at  the  grave  of  Dr. 
Eames :  from  thence  they  became  a  blot  in  the  annals  of 
Eno-land.  Notwithstanding  all  of  which,  a  little  number 
of  you — a  woman  at  the  head,  who,  I  have  no  doubt,  was 
a  papist,  have  rallied  again,  with  popish  tenets,  and  made 
another  sally,  declaring  that  Christ  is  come  in  you,  for  the 
same  purpose  the  others  pretended,  fixing  the  time  at  eleven 
years  from  the  beginning  of  your  ministry  at  Niskeyuna, 
for  the  accomplishment  of  the  consummation  of  all  things, 
at  which  time,  also,  your  millennium  or  usurpation  began. 
The  Romish  church  has  he-saints  and  she-saints,  famous 
for  visions  and  revelations,  from  one  age  to  another ;  the 
same  church  has  had  what  you  call  gifts,  visions,  revela- 
tions, and  prophecies  for  many  ages  ;  the  French  Prophets 
the  same,  and  you  the  same,  all  pretending  perfection,  and 
yet  all  are  known  to  have  lived,  at  the  same  time,  in  the 
most  scandalous  vices. 


52        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

"  I  proceed  to  consider  some  passages  of  Scripture,  in 
relation  to  some  of  your  doctrines.  You  say,  that  Eve  was 
the  tree  that  Adam  was  forbidden  to  touch,  on  pain  of 
death,  which  agrees  not  with  Scripture :  for  the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  was  in  the  garden  before  the 
woman  existed,  and  Adam  forbidden  to  eat  of  it.  See 
Gen.  iii.  9,  17.  You  are  also  mistaken  in  the  fruit  you 
speak  of:  Eve  did  partake  of  it,  separate  from  her  husband, 
as  you  may  see  at  Gen.  iii.  6,  1  Tim.  ii.  14.  Whatever 
else  it  might  be,  the  woman  was  not  the  tree,  nor  the  act 
the  fruit.  Again,  Adam  was  forbidden  touching  the  tree, 
on  penalty  of  death;  Gen.  iii.  3.  But  concerning  his  wife, 
it  is  said,  Gen.  ii.  24,  '  Therefore  shall  a  man  leave  his  fa- 
ther and  mother,  and  cleave  unto  his  wife,'  &c.  This  de- 
stroys the  idea  of  the  woman's  being  the  tree ;  and  your 
hypothesis  is  false,  which  is  the  grand  fundamental  pillar 
of  your  whole  system.  Again,  you  say,  all  marriages  were, 
and  are  of  the  devil.  Are  you  not  too  fast  in  this?  Was 
not  marriage  instituted  and  performed  in  the  garden  before 
the  fall  ?  Gen.  ii.  22 — 24,  which  is  marriage  in  every  sense 
of  it.  Again,  Gen.  xxiv.  wherein  you  may  see  the  godli- 
ness, solemnity  and  inspiration  of  Isaac  and  Rebecca's  mar- 
riage ;  of  the  angels  attending  it,  and  the  blessings  predict- 
ed. Laban  and  Bethuel  said,  *  The  thing  proceedeth  from 
the  Lord ;'  but  you  say,  *  From  the  devil.'  I  desire  you  to 
consider  whether  you  be  able  to  dispute  this  point  with 
God.  Adam's  sin  consisted  in  breaking  the  command  of 
God ;  but  where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  transgression. 
Unless  you  can  produce  the  law  of  God  that  forbids  this 
connection,  you  cannot  make  it  sin.  Paul  says  in  Heb. 
xiii.  4,  '  Marriage  is  honorable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled; 
but  whoremongers  and  adulterers  God  will  judge.'  Also, 
see  I  Cor.  vii.  28,  which,  being  given  out  in  positive  terms, 
in  the  new  covenant  ministration,  I  think  is  sufficient  to 
decide  all  controversies,  and  still  the  clamors  tliat  may  arise 
on  this  head. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  53 

"  I  shall  next  attend  to  1  Tim.  iv.  1 — 3.  '  Now  the 
Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  times  some  shall 
depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and 
doctrines  of  devils,  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their 
conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry,' 
&-C.  Here  is  one  of  the  blackest  characters  to  be  found 
in  the  Bible,  and  describing  a  people  that  should  arise  in 
the  latter  times. 

"  1st.  In  the  latter  times,  some  shall  depart  from  the 
faith,  i.  e.  the  apostle's  faith ;  then  certainly  those  that  re- 
nounce it,  calling  all  that  is  written  in  the  Bible  old  heav- 
ens, and  a  back  dispensation,  and  what  Christ  therein  testi- 
fied of,  and  on  which  we  depend  for  salvation,  to  be  anti- 
christ, the  devil,  old  Beelzebub,  high  king  of  hell — which 
.ire  Samuel  Fitch's  words  and  terms,  and  to  which  you  also 
agree ; — I  say,  I  think  such  have,  to  all  intents,  departed 
from  the  faith  in  the  sense  of  the  text,  giving  heed  to  sedu- 
cing spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils. 

"  The  apostle  speaks  of  forbidding  to  marry,  as  a  grand 
material  article  in  the  doctrines  of  devils,  which  is  o-iven 
as  a  distinguishing  mark  of  those  deceivers  here  spoken  of. 
And  that  you  may  see  that  you  have  departed  from  the 
apostle's  faith,  see  1  Timothy,  third  chapter.  The  apostle 
gives  the  character  of  bishops  and  deacons,  each  havino-  a 
wife  and  children,  and  yet  chief  officers  in  the  church  of 
Christ,  that  it  might  be  known  in  those  latter  times,  spoken 
of  by  the  Spirit,  that  there  was  no  such  thing  as  forbidding 
to  marry,  in  the  church  of  Christ ;  that  thereby  those  de- 
ceivers spoken  of,  that  should  arise,  forbidding  to  marry, 
might  be  more  easily  known  and  detected.  By  this  you 
ought  to  be  convinced  of  the  error  in  forbidding  to  marry. 
You  call  marriage  a  covenant  of  death  and  hell.  You  use 
severe  chastisement,  and  many  other  methods,  to  set  men 
and  women,  husbands  and  wives,  at  the  greatest  variance 
from  each  other.  Elder  James,  are  not  these  things  for- 
bidding to  marry,  in  the  highest  sense?  Does  not  thi«, 
5* 


54  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

with  what  else  has  been  said,  bring  you  full  into  the  charac- 
ter given  by  St.  Paul? 

"  Again  :  '  But  refuse  profane  and  old  wives'  fables,  and 
exercise  thyself  rather  unto  godliness;  for  bodily  exercise 
profiteth  little,'  &c.  Was  not  the  Mother  a  very  profane 
old  wife,  aird  her  doctrines  mere  fables,  being  altocrethcr 
unscriptural  ?  Her  religion  consisted  much  in  bodily  ex- 
ercise, therefore  of  little  profit.  The  apostle  concludes 
emphatically,  '  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all 
acceptation,'  which  is  a  clear  manifestation  of  his  disappro- 
bation of  that  you  make  so  much  account  of:  you  laying 
the  whole  means  of  our  salvation  upon  faith  in,  and  obedi- 
ence to,  an  old  wife's  fables,  and  great  bodily  exercises, 
which  the  apostle  sets  at  nought. 

"As  to  our  being  misled  by  you,  I  think  it  was  wholly 
a  forsaking  God  and  Christ,  and  depending  on  you  for  sal-' 
vation,  which  will  fail  every  one  that  trusts  to  it.  The  Bi- 
ble says,  '  Cursed  is  man  that  trusteth  in  man,  and  maketh 
flesh  his  arm.'  None  but  those  whose  conscience  is  seared 
with  a  hot  iron,  could  so  wholly  give  themselves  up  to  false 
prophecy,  false  accusations,  and  false  reports,  as  you  do — 
I  mean  you  all  as  a  sect. 

"  You  oppose  all  sects  and  denominations  under  heaven, 
condemning  them  altogether,  sentencing  all  to  hell  that  do 
not  acknowledge  you  to  be  the  only  lead  of  God  in  the 
world,  and  subject  themselves  to  your  ministry.  This  is 
exalting  yourselves;  and  you  plainly  say  that  God  cannot 
save  souls,  but  in  your  elders  and  Mother.  I  hear  that 
some  of  your  people  declare  openly  that  James  Whittaker 
is  the  Savior  of  the  world,  and  you  order  your  people  to 
kneel  to  you.  The  angel  would  not  let  John,  the  revelator, 
kneel  to  him ;  neither  would  the  apostle  Peter  suffer  Cor- 
nelius thus  to  bow.  God  has  commanded,  saying,  '  Thou 
shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me ;  thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them.'  Exod.  xx.  5.  Is 
BGt  this  exalting  yourself,  and  impliedly  calling  yourself  a 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  55 

God,  and  robbing  him  of  his  glory,  coium.inding  the  whole 
attention  to  you  as  God,  terrifying  them  to  it,  controlling 
them  and  their  property,  and  wholly  depriving  them  of  the 
liberty  of  believing  or  knowing  any  thing  but  what  you 
teach  them?  Since  the  Mother's  death,  you  have  taken 
the  throne,  and  have  become  supreme  judge  of  quick  and 
dead,  as  you  say.     Is  not  this  exalting  yourself? 

"  You  pretend  to  the  power  of  miracles,  which  is  no 
more  than  what  the  false  prophet  and  unclean  spirits  could 
do.  See  Rev.  xvi.  14.  Indeed,  as  I  believe  you  to  be  the 
deceivers  here  spoken  of,  I  think  you  have  the  power  of 
false  miracles;  for  I  have  seen  one  of  you  cause  fire  to 
come  down  from  heaven,  as  I  then  thought.  This  one, 
being  in  a  great  rage,  gave  a  violent  scream  and  stamp  with 
his  foot;  at  which  instant  I  saw  a  flash  of  fire,  or  lightning, 
as  I  then  thought.  Another  person  told  me,  he  saw,  at 
another  time,  the  same  thing.  Elder  William  came  out  of 
nis  room,  and  said  he  heard  a  clap  of  thunder  among  the 
dead,  and  saw  the  lightning.  Observe,  we  read  that  these 
things  shall  be  done  by  the  beast,  which  includes  the  false 
prophets  and  unclean  spirits;  but  not  a  word  of  any  such 
thing  is  ever  said  or  done  among  the  people  of  God.  As 
to  signs  and  lying  wonders,  all  that  are  acquainted  with 
you,  know  that  you  have  signs, — stretching  out  the  arm, 
following  as  it  pointed,  with  odd  gestures,  motions,  and 
visions,  which  were  strange  and  false. 

"  Many  have  been  cut  off,  and  received  the  sentence  of 
damnation  from  those  who  assumed  the  judgment-seat,* 
one  of  which  was  confirmed  by  the  Mother,  and  his  sen- 
tence was  everlasting  wo,  never  to  find  redemption :  yet 
he  is  now  in  good  standing  among  you.  At  one  time,  the 
Mother  was  in  a  great  rage  with  Elijah  Wilds'  sister,  for 
reporting  some  of  the  church  ;  she  cut  her  off",  and  gave  her 
wholly  to  "the  devil,  and  said,  '  Within  a  fortnight  she  will 

*  Such  practices  are  continued  among,  the  Shakers. 


56  RISE    AND    PCiOGHESS    OF    TH14    SEEPENT 

hang  herself,  as  surely  as  there  is  a  God.'  This  frightened 
ir.«  very  much,  believing  then  that  none  of  the  Mother's 
words  would  fail.  I  have  long  since  seen  the  girl  alive  and 
well. 

"  Thus  you  threaten  people  with  judgments  of  God, 
damnation  and  the  bottomless  pit,  if  they  do  not  believe,  by 
which  many  are  terrified  into  obedience.  Others  are  won 
by  flatteries,  and  thus  deceived.  The  four  years  and  a  half 
I  was  with  you,  I  never  once  heard  the  least  idea  that  you 
have  any  expectation  of  salvation  by  him  who  died  on  Cal- 
vary, or  the  ministration  given  by  him  and  his  apostles. 
But  it  was  Mother's  ministry,  Mother's  sufferings,  while 
she  lived,  and  now  it  is  yours. 

"  I  name  another  passage  of  Scripture,  viz.  Jude,  4th 
ver.  This  agrees  with  2  Peter  ii.  1.  I  believe  that  turn- 
■  ing  the  grace  of  God  into  lasciviousness,  is  turning  religion 
into  bawdy  and  balderdash  language  and  behavior,  which  1 
have  seen  and  heard  to  an  excessive,  degree  among  you, 
enough  to  abash  all  modest  people.  The  apostle  says  those 
false  teachers  turned  the  grace  of  God  into  lasciviousness  ; 
and  ypur  teachers  are  found  in  these  things.  He  says  they 
crept  in  unawares.  It  is  certain  we  were  not  aware  of 
such  conduct,  discipline  or  doctrine,  as  you  now  hold  forth. 
You  have  heresies,  and  deny  God  and  Christ,  or  the  Lord 
that  bought  you,  in  every  sense  of  it.  Elder  James,  do  you 
not  fall  into  this  character  1  If  so,  you  are  in  danger  of 
swift  destruction. 

To  conclude — v.'ith  respect  to  Christ  being  come  in  you, 
nothing  appears  to  make  it  evident,  but  the  contrary.  There 
is  no  such  thing  as  Christ's  coming  in  the  manner  you  pre- 
tend;  so  long  as  any  exalt  themselves  above  God  in  his 
temple,  or  church,  his  coming  will  be  their  destruction,  as 
the  rising  sun  dispels  darkness.  Another  reason,  see"  Acts 
iii.  21,  and  1  Cor.  xv.  28.  First,  we  see  not  yet  the  resti- 
tution of  all  things  to  their  primitive  rectitude,  until  which 
time  the  heaven  is  to  retain  him.     Secondly,  all  things  are 


FR09!  THS  6A£DSN  01<*  EDEN,  67 

not  yet  subdued  unto  him,  seeing  there  are  so  many  usurp- 
ers yet  extant.  D.  Rothbun." 

Next  in  succession  after  J.  Whittaker,  Henry  Clough 
ruled  a  short  time,  and  died  March,  1788.  From  this  pe- 
riod, the  Shakers  introduced  the  man  and  woman  connec- 
tively,  to  form  the  complete  manhood  in  their  restored  state. 
The  next  leading  gift  was  particularly  vested  in  two,  viz. 
Joseph  JMeacharn  and  Lucy  Wright,  or  Goodridge,  who 
were  acknowledged  to  stand  in  a  joint  parentage  in  the 
Shaker  church.  Brown  states,  p.  333,  that  Meacham  sig- 
nified that  the  death  of  Whittaker  was  necessary  that  they 
might  travel  into  a  farther  advance  in  their  gospel,  and  for 
this  state  they  say  there  must  be  a  preparatory  work.  For 
tliis  purpose  they  must  travel  out  of  the  relation  according 
to  the  ties  of  nature,  and  be  gathered  into  a  church  rela- 
tion, and  thus  be  prepared  to  administer  their  gospel  to 
others. 

We  will  now  show  the  situation  of  Meacham,  and  of 
Lucy  Goodridge,  who  was  the  one  he  chose  for  his  spirit- 
ual companion. 

When  Meacham  joined  the  Shakers,  he  was  forty-three' 
years  old ;  he  had  a  wife  and  nine  children,  who  must  be 
hated  by  him  as  carnal  and  fleshly ;  all  the  Shakers  must 
be  subjects  to  him — his  words  were  law  to  them,  and  as  the 
commands  of  God. 

Lucy  was  the  daughter  of  Dea.  Wright,  of  Pittsfield, 
Mass.  She  was  very  fair  and  comely.  When  eighteen 
years  of  age,  she  married  Eleazer  Goodridge,  a  man  of 
large  property.  Six  months  after  their  marriage,  they  both 
joined  the  Shakers.  Various  were  the  methods  taken  by 
Meacham  lo  wean  the  affections  of  Goodridge  from  his 
wife  Lucy.  One  was  compelling  him  to  sit  at  her  feet  on 
the  floor,  with  his  back  towards  her,  and  sew  together  the 
shreds  she  had  cut :  when  he  had  occasion  to  go  out,  he 
must  ask  her  liberty ;  when  she  went  out,  he  must  follow 


S3       RISI  AND  PROGRBSS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

her,  open  and  shut  the  doors.  These  were  pretended  a5 
gifta  of  mortification  on  him,  to  make  him  holy ;  souring 
the  mind  of  his  wife  against  him  meanwhile,  calling  him 
jlesh  and  old  carried  affections.  She,  not  knowing  the 
cause  of  his  conduct,  declared  he  was  odious  in  her  sight; 
she  then  had  got  rid  of  natural  affections.  They  changed 
her  name  to  Lucy  Wright,  and  placed  her  as  mistress  with 
Joseph  Meacham.  See  Thomas  Brown's  History,  page 
389.  The  Lord  did  not  suffer  him  to  live  but  a  few  years 
after  he  and  Lucy  had  become  one,  in  their  joint  parentage. 
He  died  at  New  Lebanon,  Aug.  16,  1790,  aged  54.  Lucy's 
former  husband  must  endure  this  treatment,  or  be  under 
the  sentence  of  beins  disobedient  and  unreconciled  to  God, 
bear  the  displeasure  of  all  the  society,  and,  perhaps,  go 
throucrh  the  "  mill."  His  real  affections  could  never  be 
broken.     After  a  number  of  years  of  dreary  life,  he  died 


GATHERING    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

The  first  gathering  commenced  in  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  in 
the  year  17C8  ;  where  several  hundreds  were  collected  from 
different  quarters.  All  these  entered  into  a  verbal  cove- 
nant, which  was  to  maintain  a  joint  interest,  and  not  to  bring 
any  debt  for  services  or  property,  but  should  bestow  all  such 
on  the  joint  interest  of  the  church.  All  tlie  deacons  and 
elders  and  common  people  were  under  the  guardianship 
and  direction  of  Meacham.  They  now  pressed  forward 
in  the  work  of  mortification,  suffering  with  cheerfulness, 
to  root  out  and  destroy  their  inherent  propensity ;  the  ima- 
gination exhausted  by  invention,  and  nature  tortured  by 
executing  this  arduous  work.  After  dancing  with  vehe- 
mence through  the  greater  part  of  the  night,  instead  of 
reposing  their  weary  bodies  upon  a  bed,  they  would,  for 
further  penance,  lie  down  upon  the  floor,  on  chairs,  ropes, 
sticks,  and  every  humiliating  and  mortifying  posture  they 
could  devise.  This  work  continued  with  such  unabated 
3;eal,  that  several  who  were  the  most  faithful  and  zealou0« 


PROM  THE  GAUDKN  OP  EDEJT.  69 

travelled  out  of  the  flesh  sure  enough — their  spirits  took 
their  departure  out  of  their  emaciated,  ruined  tabernacles, 
and  being  thus  purged  of  carnal  propensities,  were  con- 
signed to  the  silent  tomb.  And  it  was  said  such  gave  up 
their  lives  for  Christ's  sake,  and  died  on  the  cross  ! 

This  woik  was  not  wholly  limited  to  Lebanon,  N.  Y., 
but  preachers  were  appointed  and  sent  by  Joseph  Meach- 
am  to  kindle  the  same  flame  among  believers  in  different 
parts  where  they  lived,  to  gather  them  in  the  same  order. 
Fathers  and  Mothers  were  chosen  by  Meacham,  and  sent 
as  rulers  over  these  societies. 

About  the  year  1800,  the  Shakers'  written  covenant  was 
formed,  which  directed  all  to  be  given  up  to  the  disposal  of 
their  deacons  and  their  successors,  and  subject  themselves 
to  the  government  of  their  church,  and  not  to  bring  any 
demand  against  the  deacons  or  any  other  member  of  the 
church  for  their  services  or  property.  The  brethren  and 
sisters  must  sign  their  names  to  this,  or  otherwise  have  no 
salvation.  The  leaders  in  the  various  places  were  under 
the  direction  of  Joseph  Meacham,  who  was  believed  by  the 
Shakers  to  be  the  Son  of  Man  spoken  of  in  Ezekiel  to  de- 
stroy Gog  and  Magog.  He  said_  "  Before  this  generation 
passed  away,  all   nations  would  acknowledge  this  gospel." 

In  IS  10,  the  Shakers  published  a  book  at  Albany,  entitled, 
"The  Everlasting  Gospel,  or  Christ's  Second  Appearing," 
in  which  they  say  that  Ann  was  the  wife  of  the  Lamb, 
(meaning  Jesus,)  and  that  she  is  his  crown  of  glory  in  his 
redemption.  See  the  Scriptures — John,  17  chapter,  speak- 
ing of  Jesus,  when  in  prayer  to  his  heavenly  Father,  re- 
questing to  be  glorified,  he  says,  "  I  have  glorified  thee  on 
the  earth,  I  have  finished  the  work  thou  gavest  me  to  do, 
and  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with  thine  men  self, 
with  the  same  glory  I  had  with  thee  before  the  world  was." 
Was  Jesus  now  asking  for  Ann  Lee  for  his  crown  of  glory? 
O  mockery  !  A  more  vile  wretch  never  disgraced  Amer- 
ica.    It  may  be  understood  that  the  Shakers  had  not  learn- 


60       RISR  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

ed,  until  a  number  of  years  after  the  death  of  Ann  Lee, 
that  she  was  the  bride  of  Christ,  or  the  crown  of  glory  he 
was  to  receive.  She  said,  "  She  was  greater  than  He,  and 
that  God  had  revealed  to  her  greater  litrht."  She  also  said 
that  "  Rum  was  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  one  of  his  good 
creatures."  She  made  much  use  of  it  herself,  as  also  did 
her  followers,  while  she  lived.  After  Ann  Lee's  death, 
drunkenness  abated.  Since  that,  they  have  got  this  Bible 
formed,  which  argues  that  all  favored  ones  must  be  thus 
glorified  ;  forming  for  themselves  a  covering  larger  than 
the  fig-leaf  apron  worn  by  Adam  and  Eve. 

I  will  ask,  what  was  the  law  given  to  Adam  when  in  his 
state  of  rectitude?  According  to  the  Sluiker  Bible,  page 
8,  V.  28,  "  Adam  was  a  law  to  himself,  and  Eve  must  obey 
him."  But  she  did  not,  and  thus  came  the  curse.  Now, 
the  Eves  must  obey  their  Adams.  One  would  suppose  that 
the  leaders  formed  this  scheme  to  accomplish  selfish  pur- 
poses, and  to  make  it  agreeable  to  the  minds  of  carnal  men, 
of  which  Joseph  Meacham  was  the  first.  After  he  became 
ruler  of  all  the  Shakers,  and  nearly  fifty  years  old,  he 
made  choice  of  Lucv  Goodridge,  a  married  woman,  but 
young  and  very  handsome.  This  voluptuous  plan  was  soon 
abolished  with  Meacham  by  the  just  hand  of  death,  and 
left  to  his  successors. 

The  next  in  succession  was  Lucy  Wright,  (or  Good- 
ridge,)  who  was  called  Mother  Lucy.  She  was  governess 
of  all  the  Shakers,  sitting  as  a  queen,  and  no  widow.  In 
1805,  Abiathar  Babbit  stood  in  lead  with  Lucy,  but  was 
considered  in  subordination  to  her. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  61 

CHAPTER  IV. 

CONDUCT    OF    THE    SHAKERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 

The  following  testimonies  exhibit  the  conduct  and  cha- 
racter of  the  Shakers  in  Massachusetts. 

Testimony  of  Ethan  Stanton. 

I,  Ethan  Stanton,  do  certify,  that  when  I  was  a  youth,  my 
father  joined  the  Shakers,  and  moved  us  to  Hancock,  where  we 
were  under  the  control  of  tlie  elders,  as  they  are  called  by  tlie 
Shakers.  Entire  obedience  was  required.  My  father  said  he  had 
such  an  unshaken  faitli  in  what  they  said,  that  if  he  should  see 
what  he  thought  was  a  horse  in  tlie  street,  and  the  elders  should 
say  it  was  not  a  horse  but  a  man,  he  should  believe  it  was  a  man. 
We  were  ordered  not  to  believe  our  own  ears  or  eyes,  if  the 
elders  said  otherwise.  The  elder  ordered  father  to  whip  us ;  he 
would  obey,  and  whipped  us  horribly.  He  punished  us  by  mak- 
ing us  stand  on  our  knees  for  hours,  and  shutting  us  up.  He 
made  us  work  unmercifully.  A  brother  older  tlian  myself  was 
not  willing  to  endure  it,  and  one  of  the  elders  told  him,  if  he  did 
not  submit,  he  would  go  to  hell.  My  brother  said  he  had  rallier 
risk  hell,  than  be  a  Shaker,  and  left.  them. 

I  was  well  acquainted  with  some  of  those  English  leaders  ; — 
Elder  Shephard,  in  particular.  I  was  anxious  to  know  the  occupa- 
tion of  those  who  came  over  to  America,  and  questioned  him  about 
it.  He  gave  me  the  following  account: — Ann  Lee  had  tended 
the  hospitals,  and  had  been  one  of  the  most  debauched  characters 
before  she  made  this  pretension ;  William  Lee  had  been  a  fighter 
on  the  stage  for  two  years,  until  he  got  whipped,  when  he  left  the 
stage  to  the  conqueror.  James  Whittaker  was  a  garter- weaver ; 
James  Shephard  was  a  shoemaker.  William  Lee  left  his  wife  and 
two  children  in  England  ;  Whittaker  and  Shephard  were  single 
men.  Ann  and  the  rest  were  brought  to  such  straits  in  England, 
that  they  fled  to  America.  When  on  their  passage,  they  agreed 
that  Ann  Lee  and  William  Lee  should  be  the  leaders,  and  when 
they  found  some  place  to  settle,  they  would  all  be  as  one  family. 

I  was  acquainted  with  a  youngster,  Avho  told  me  that  for  talk- 
ing with  a  girl,  he  was  taken  into  the  woods,  where  lay  a  dead 
horse ;  that  the  Shakers  stripped  and  tied  him  to  this  carrion, 
where  he  remained  all  night  The  dogs  and  wild  creatures  came 
to  eat  of  tlie  carcass,  and  were  growling  round,  which  frightened 
him  very  much.  When  the  Shakers  let  him  loose,  he  ran  away. 
His  mother  told  him  to  go  back,  or  he  would  lose  his  soul ;  but  he 
would  not  go  back. 
6 


62        RISE  AND  PUOGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

I  heard  a  Shaker  woman  tell  of  seeing'  liglits  and  visions,  and 
of  hearing  angels  sing.  She  afterwards  left  the  Sliakers.  I  asked 
her  how  she  could  leave  the  Shakers,  when  she  had  seen  such 
wonderful  things.  She  said,  she  lied ;  she  only  told  it  to  keep 
their  religion  a-going.  The  Shakers  have  made  great  pretensions 
of  miracfes,  but^froin  the  best  information,  there  was  nothing  but 
deception. 

My  knowing  that  the  Shakers  are  vile,  and  that  they  deny  com- 
mon practices  which  have  been  transacted  in  their  society,  is  the 
cause  of  my  giving  this  statement.         ETHAN  STANTON. 

PiUsJield,  Mass.,  July  15,  18'25. 
Attest,  AiNSEL  Hammond. 

Testimony  of  Eunice  Stanton. 

I,  Eunice  Stanton,  of  Hancock,  do  state  that  I  have  been 
acquainted  with  the  Shakers  ever  since  1783.  I  with  my  hus- 
band were  ten  in  a  family,  having  eight  children.  At  that  time, 
a  number  of  Shakers  came  to  our  house,  making  great  professions 
of  holiness,  and  my  husband  joined  them.  In  1784,  we  had  or- 
ders from  the  Shakers  to  move  to  Hancock.  We  had  a  good  farm 
of  a  hundred  acres,  with  a  new  house  and  barn,  well  finished.  I 
did  not  like  to  go.  My  husband  said  if  I  would  go,  I  should  have 
the  care  of  the  children ;  if  not,  ho  would  take  them  and  carry 
them  to  Hancock.  As  I  could  not  part  with  my  children,  I  went 
with  them,  but  soon  found  we  must  all  be  under  strict  obedience 
to  the  Shaker  elders.  My  best  clothes  were  sold  ;  my  gold  beads, 
which  cost  twelve  dollars,  and  my  furniture  were  sold.  I  joined 
them  a  short  time,  hut  was  soon  convinced  that  I  was  wrong  in 
so  doing,  and  left  them.  Their  religion  consisted  in  confessing 
sin  to  the  leaders,  dancing  and  whirling,  speaking  in  their  un- 
known tongues,  as  they  called  it,  stripping  and  dancing  naked 
together,  men  and  women. 

One  of  the  elders  canie  to  our  house,  and  inquired  if  I  did  not 
hear  the  angels  sing.  I  told  him,  no.  He  said,  I  do — how  beau- 
tifully they  sing !  He  expressed  a  wish  to  lie  down  on  a  bed.  I 
saw  he  was  groggy,  and  sliowed  him  to  a  room,  He  fell  on  the 
floor,  and  was  assisted  to  the  bed,  where  he  began  to  vomit,  and 
smelt  strong  of  rum.  I  then  understood  how  he  heard  the  angels 
sing.  At  another  time,  I  saw  James  Whittaker  so  drunk,  he 
could  not  wilk,  only  as  he  was  led  with  the  assistance  of  two  men, 
I  was  so  near  nim  as  to  smell  the  rum. 

My  husband  turned  from  kindness  to  spite  and  hatred  towards 
me  ;  if  I  spoke  pleasantly  to  him,  he  would  order  me  out  of  his 
sight.  H(!  said  his  faith  was  so  stronjr  in  the  elders,  that  if  he 
was  ordered  to  go  into  a  furnice,  he  should  go  ;  or  if  he  was  or- 
dered to  kill  a  man,  he  should  do  it,  and  tliink  he  was  doing  God's 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN".  63 

service.  At  length,  his  eyes  were  opened,  he  saw  their  decep- 
tion, and  said  they  were  the  greatest  liars  he  ever  knew.  He  left 
tliem,  and  all  our  children  came  away. 

One  tiling  naore  I  here  mention.  A  very  worthy  man  by  the 
name  of  Main,  from  Stonington,  Ct,  joined  the  Shakers  in  Ann 
Lee's  day.  Once  when  he  was  shingling  a  house  for  Mother,  he 
heard  loud  talk,  which  so  increased,  he  tiiought  some  persons  had 
come  in,  and  were  abusing  Mother,  and  he  ran  down  to  her  assist- 
ance. He  found  no  one  there  but  Ann  Lee  and  her  brother  Wil- 
liam, who  were  both  too  drunk  to  walk.  It  appeared  they  had 
been  fighting  for  some  time.  They  were  on  the  floor,  striking 
and  puFling  hair,  and  uttering  the  most  profane  and  vulgar  talk 
he  ever  heard.  This  convinced  him  that  God  was  not  worshipped 
by  them,  and  he  left  them. 

Tins  by  me,  EUNICE  STANTON. 

Richmond,  .Mass.,  July  16,  1855. 

Statemeut  of  Sarah  Williams. 

I,  Sarah  Williams,  of  Pittsfield,  Mass.,  do  state,  that  when 
twelve  years  old,  1  was  advised  by  my  friends  to  live  with  the 
Shakers,  as  my  mother  was  a  widow.  I  gave  myself  to  them  in 
1815,  and  lived  with  them  about  eight  years,  when  I  left  tliem. 
AS  there  is  much  inquiry  about  their  treatment  towards  their 
subjects,  and  knowing  that  many  who  leave  them  are  afraid  to 
speak  the  truth  by  divulginjr  their  conduct,  because  the  Shakers 
pronounce  a  curse  on  all  v/iio  do  it,  so  that  many  things  which 
ought  to  be  kno'.;'n.  ere  .cepi  secret — I,  therefore,  from  a  sense  of 
duty,  without  fear  or  parLiality,  r.iake  the  following  statement 

When  I  went  to  the  Chakers  to  live,  I  was  put  to  carding  and 
spinning  tow,  and  had  a  sti.it  of  twenty-hve  knots  a  day,  though 
unacquainted  v/i'ih  ipinr'ii.g,  raving  been  biought  up  in  a  city. 
We  had  to  arise  et  half  past  three  in  the  summer,  and  half  past 
four  in  the  winter;  still  I  found  it  dit/icult  to  accomplish  my  task. 
When  I  was  thiiteen  yesrs  old,  'I  s^iun  regularly  a  woman's  stint. 
I  worked  hard  as  long  as  I  stdi't. 

There  was  no  regular  echoci  in  their  Society  until  I  was  sev- 
enteen years  eld,  when  -'  attended  three  months  ;  tliat  v/as  all  the 
schooling  I  had  vv'hile  amongst  them. 

A  Mr.  Bov/en,  v/ith  liis  wife,  after  living  with  the  Shakers  a 
short  time,  left  them,  but  afterv/ards  returned  for  his  two  children. 
They  took  the  eldest,  and  tlien  came  to  our  family  for  tlie  other. 
When  her  mother  r.slied  her  to  go  with  her,  she  exclaimed,  as  she 
had  been  tutored.  "  I  shall  go  to  hell  if  I  go  to  the  wicked  world, 
and  you  will  go  to  hell !"  This  expression  from  a  child  three 
years  old,  so  astonished  the  moiher,  that  she  was  afraid  to  take 
her  away,  and  left  her  in  the  care  of  Hannah  Ellis.  Hannah  was 
}und  to  tlie  child,  but  severe  in  her  work.     Soon  after,  the  elders 


64  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

said  she  was  too  indulgent,  and  the  child  was  taken  from  her,  and 
placed  in  the  care  of  Anna  Wriglit,  when  lour  years  old,  Anna 
stinted  her  so  hard  in  knitting  on  a  large  stocking,  that  she  would 
get  tired,  and  cry  for  leave  to  go  and  see  Hannah.  Anna  would 
mock  and  sneer  at  her.  The  child  would  wipe  away  her  tears 
with  her  hand,  and  being  unable  to  move  her  needles,  Anna  would 
call  her  a  lazy  slut,  and  make  her  kneel  in  knitting.  Sometimes 
she  could  not  get  her  stint  done  by  meal  time,  and  Anna  would 
box  her  ears  if  she  complained  of  being  hungry  and  wanting  her 
dinner.  Anna  would  get  intoxicated,  which  evidently  made  her 
worse.  Some  of  us  made  complaint  for  the  child,  and  she  was 
taken  from  Anna's  care,  and  given  to  Sarah  Sears,  who  was  more 
cruel.  I  thought  tJiis  was  done  to  spite  us  because  we  complain- 
ed. The  child  was  now  six  years  old.  Her  stint  was  one  hun- 
dred bouts  a  day  on  a  grown  person's  stocking.  She  grew  dis- 
couraged ;  but  if  she  made  any  complaint,  Sarah  would  knock 
her  down  on  the  floor.  One  night,  in  cold  weather,  she  com- 
plained of  being  sick,  when  Sarah  kicked  her  out  from  tlie  foot 
of  the  bed  wliere  she  was  lying,  on  to  tlie  floor,  and  told  her  to 
puke  there.  When  she  had  done  puking,  she  crawled  into  bed 
herself.  The  next  morning,  Sarah  j)unished  her  for  puking  on 
her  dress,  which  laid  on  the  floor.  She  had  been  a  pleasant  and 
intelligent  child,  but  this  continual  thumping  about  made  her 
grow  stupid.  Once,  not  undressing  quite  so  quick  as  Sarah  com- 
manded, which  was  impossible,  Sarah  knocked  hej  down,  and 
beat  her  head  on  the  floor.  If  she  cried,  Sarah  would  put  her 
liand  over  her  mouth.  My  feelings  for  this  poor  child  have  been 
beyond  description ;  and  yet  such  conduct  is  always  denied  to 
the  world.  Whenever  her  parents  came  to  see  her,  the  elders 
kept  witli  her,  to  hear  if  she  said  what  they  had  told  her.  She 
was  repeating  that  her  mother  would  go  to  hell,  when  one  of  the 
sisters  said,  You  must  not  talk  so  to  your  mother.  The  child  very 
innocently  replied,  "  You  told  me  to  say  so."  These  tilings  are 
well  known  among  the  females  of  the  family ;  but  if  tliey  were 
called  upon  to  testify  to  these  facts,  they  Mould  not  dare  to  tell 
tlie  truth,  without  the  elders'  consent. 

A  Mrs.  Bell  and  child  came  to  this  family,  and  said  she  had 
come  with  her  husband's  horse  and  sleigh  without  his  knowledge, 
and  wished  to  join  the  Shakers.  She  was  gladly  received.  Soon 
word  came  from  another  family,  that  Bell  had  come  for  his  wife 
and  child,  and  she  must  be  sent  away  immediately.  They  were 
gent  away,  as  is  described  in  Mr.  Crittenden's  statement.*  They 
who  carried  her  away,  had  their  names  taken  from  their  covenant, 

*  The  statement  of  Mr.  Crittenden  and  two  others  have  been  purloined 
•ince  commencing  this  work,  I  suppose  for  the  Shakers.  Mr.  Crittenden 
•tated  that  Mr.  Bell  went  in  pursuit  of  his  wife  and  child,  until  his  fatigua 
and  trouble  overpowered  him,  and  he  died  suddenly  while  in  this  pursuit 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  65 

that  tlie  family  could  deny  their  being  SJiakers,  when  in  truth 
they  were  Shikois,  and  some  of  thein  leaders.  After  Mr.  Bell's 
death,  Mrs.  B.  was  brought  back.  The  Shakers  pretended  that 
her  husband  was  taken  away  for  a  judgment  that  she  nii'j^ht  re- 
main quietly  witli  them.  But  this  was  not  the  case.  After  his 
death,  siie  appeared  in  great  distress,  and  said  he  had  ever  been 
a  kind  husband,  and  tiiat  he  often  appeared  to  her.  There  was 
alarin  in  tlie  f  imily  about  her,  some  saying  the  house  was  haunt- 
ed, and  at  last  tlie  elders  had  a  gilt  for  her  to  be  carried  away. 
She  now  lives  in  Hudson,  N.  Y. 

At  the  time  I  had  my  first  trials  with  the  Shakers,  I  felt  as  if 
I  had  no  friend,  no  father.  I  lost  my  peace,  and  was  a  Shaker 
for  some  years.  At  length,  I  found  things  so  very  different  from 
Christianity,  that  my  eyes  were  opened,  and  I  left  them  in  1823. 
I  have  since  found  peace  with  God,  for  which  I  am  thankful.  I 
feel  no  enmity  against  the  Shakers,  but  wish  them  to  be  convin- 
ced of  their  errors,  and  turn  to  God.  I  think  I  was  treated  better 
among  them  than  many  others.  I  thank  them  for  their  kindness 
to  me.  I  worked  hard  while  amongst  them — but  this  I  leave. 
This  by  me,  SARAH  WILLIAMS. 

Pittsfidd,  Mass.,  July  8,  1825. 

Statement  of  Oliver  Hildreth  and  Wife. 

We,  the  undersigned,  inhabitants  of  Harvard,  have  been  ac^ 
quainted  with  tlie  Shakers  in  this  place  about  twelve  years.  We 
had  a  son  and  daughter  who  joined  them,  Avhich  was  very  unex- 
pected by  us.  These  children  were  both  adults,  and  had  been  of 
perfect  health.  After  they  had  attended  a  few  of  their  meetings, 
our  son  was  missing,  and  we  found  him  at  the  Shakers.  With 
exertion  we  got  him  home.  He  appeared  insane — would  stand 
in  one  posture,  with  his  eyes  fixed,  and  then  he  would  dance  for 
hours,  and  have  spells  like  fits.  He  would  not  weir  clothes  suffi- 
cient for  comfort  We  were  greatly  distressed  on  his  account 
The  Shakers  said  he  would  be  no  better  unless  he  went  back,  and 
we  consented  he  should  go.  Our  daughter  went  with  him  on  prom- 
ise of  returnins  the  next  niorning.  She  did  not  return  for  several 
days,  and  then  she  came  with  her  hiir  cut,  and  a  Sh  iker  cap  on. 
We  \Yere  grieved  at  this  infatuation  ;  but  she  would  have  her 
clothes,  and  return  to  tlie  Shalcers.  This  was  in  March.  The 
next  we  heard  of  her  was,  tliat  she  was  very  sick,  and  she  died 
very  suddenly  the  22d  of  August  following.  We  went  to  tlie 
funeral,  and  took  our  minister  with  us,  but  there  was  no  liberty 
for  prayer.  When  we  went  to  the  grave,  we  had  to  walk  behind 
tlie  Shaker  procession.  At  the  .rave,  the  Shakers  made  a  ring 
around  the  grave,  and  thus  shut  out  our  family.  One  of  our 
daughters  crowded  throuirh,  and  we  followed,  and  saw  her  put 
in  the  grave.  On  our  return,  the  doors  were  shut  against  us,  and 
6* 


66        RISE  AND  PROGRKSS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

we  were  treated  as  if  we  were  barbarians.  Our  daugliter  had 
willed  to  our  family  several  small  articles,  and  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  we  got  possession  of  some  of  them — the  Shakers  kept 
the  remainder,  pretending  they  did  not  know  where  they  were. 

The  same  fall  our  son  was  taken  sick,  but  we  had  no  knowledge 
of  it  until  the  next  February.  The  Shakers  were  unwillino-  we 
should  any  have  care  of  him,  or  even  see  him,  and  under  their 
treatment  he  was  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  and  became  distracted. 
At  last  we  went  there  with  a  physician,  and  were  determined  to 
fetch  him  home.  We  got  him  away,  though  there  was  much  op- 
position to  it,  and  we  were  ordered  out  of  the  house.  Our  son 
was  the  most  miserable  creature  imaginable.  After  we  got  him 
home,  he  grew  better,  until  he  gained  his  health. 

They  certainly  are  very  cruel  and  severe,  and  refuse  people  tlie 
privilege  of  seeing  tlieir  friends.  We  believe  they  intended  we 
should  not  know  of  our  son's  sickness  ;  and  the  doctor  said  he 
would  have  died  under  their  ti-eatment.  We  have  evidf-nt  reason 
to  believe  tliat  many  are  hastened  out  of  the  world  by  tJieir  wick- 
edness and  cruelty.  OLIVER  IIILnRETH, 

Harvard,  Augr^t  20,  1825.  ^^^^^  HILDRETH. 

Affidavit  of  Daniel  Crouch. 

I,  Daniel  Crouch,  do  testify  and  say,  that  I  was  five  years  old 
when  my  father  joined  the  Shakers  in  Harvard  ;  my  mother  joined 
them  about  two  years  after.  I  had  two  brothers.  After  my  mo- 
ther joined  them;  we  were  separated,  and  put  into  tliree  different 
families.  Some  time  after,  we  were  shifted  round,  and  at  last  I 
was  put  into  the  same  family  with  my  youngest  brother.  I  have 
often  seen  the  leaders  treat  this  brother  in  the  most  abusive  man- 
ner. I  have  seen  them  knock  him  down  for  the  smallest  trifle,  as 
smiling,  &c.  When  he  was  about  eleven  years  old,  the  leaders 
accused  him  of  having  uncommon  affections  for  one  of  the  girls 
about  fourteen  years  of  age.  They  laid  many  unfounded  things 
to  their  charge.  The  girl  informed  me,  that  for  this  alleged  crime 
she  was  stripped  naked,  in  the  presence  of  both  men  and  women, 
and  whipped  most  unmercifully.  My  brother  was  taken  into  tlie 
house  by  the  leaders,  and  in  the  presence  of  both  men  and  wo- 
men, was  stripped  naked,  and  was  told  it  was  for  having  converse 
witJi  that  girl,  and  that  they  were  about  to  punish  him  to  subdue 
the  lust  of  the  flesh  and  the  devil.  They  then  led  him  down  to 
the  tan-yard,  tied  a  cord  round  his  private  parts,  and  led  him  about 
tlie  yard  until  those  parts  were  turned  black.  This  cruel  treat- 
ment lasted  about  an  hour. 

I  continued  with  the  Shakers  until  I  was  about  fourteen  years 
of  age.  My  life  was  a  burden  to  me.  At  one  time,  for  speaking 
to  a  girl,  I  was  stripped,  and  some  parts  of  my  body  so  bruised  aa 


tiROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN. 


67 


to  be  black  and  blue  for  many  days  after.  I  have  often  had  my 
ears  so  pulled  that  the  blood  would  trickle  down  my  neck,  and 
have  sullered  other  enormities  too  numerous  to  mention. 

DANIEL  CROUCH. 

Worcester,  ss.  Received  and  sworn  to,  this  twenty-ninth 
day  of  August,  1825.         Before  me,  Isaac  Whitney, 

Just.  Peace, 

I  certify  that  I  have  been  pei-sonally  acquainted  with  tlie  above- 
named  deponent  for  many  years,  and  have  considered  him  a  man 
whose  veracity  was  not  to  be  doubted.  Isaac  Whitney. 

On  the  first  of  August,  1825,  I  left  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y., 
for  home,  and  on  my  way  made  some  stay  at  Harvard, 
Mass.  The  people  were  in  much  excitement — seven  of  the 
Shakers  had  been  indicted  before  the  Superior  Court  for 
abuse  to  Mr.  Seth  Babbit.  The  Shakers  were  called  to 
trial,  but  they  appealed  the  case.  The  following  is  a  state- 
ment from  Mr.  Clark  of  some  of  the  abuses  received.  Many 
testimonies  to  the  same  effect  were  given  under  oath,  and 
were  deposited  and  may  be  found  in  the  clerk's  office  at 
Worcester. 

Affidavit  of  Jonathan  Clark. 

This  certifies  that  I,  Jonathan  Clark,  of  Harvard,  Mass.,  well 
knew  Mr.  Seth  Babbit,  of  said  Harvard.  When  the  Shakers  first 
settled  there,  he  joined  them,  and  served  them  very  faithfully  as 
deacon  for  many  years,  and  was  the  means  of  gathering-  much  of 
their  property.  As  he  grew  in  years,  the  leaders  gave  orders  for 
him  to  bo  put  out  of  business,  and  some  young  man  to  take  his 
place.  He  was  placed  in  subordination  to  others.  About  two 
years  after,  in  the  fall  of  1821,  he  went  over  to  his  farm,  which 
adjoined  the  Shakers,  when  his  bed,  chest,  and  other  things  were 
sent  from  the  church  family,  where  he  had  lived,  to  the  house 
where  the  aged  are  placed  till  their  death.*  When  Mr.  Babbit 
was  returning  from  his  farm,  one  of  the  Shakers  met  him,  and 
conducted  hini  to  this  house.  He  was  put  into  a  room  with  me. 
I  was  glad  to  see  him,  having  always  respected  him.  We  enjoyed 
ourselves,  talking  about  our  old  affairs.  He  would  tell  about  his 
farm,  his  horses,"&c.,  as  tliey  had  been  called  his.  Another  man 
in  the  room  told  him,  "  You  have  no  property  or  farm,"  trying  to 
atrorravate  him.     After  a  while,  Babbit  resented  such  talk.     The 


*  It  is  designated  by  the  name  of  Square  House,  or  House  of  Death. 


66  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

next  April,  a  Mrs.  Becket  or  Draper,*  (her  father's  name  wag 
Becket,  but  she  married  a  Nathaniel  Draper,)  was  broij<rht  liere 
from  tlie  church  family,  and  put  into  an  old  shop,  near  the  Square 
House,  where  she  was  confined  close.  She  broke  tiie  window, 
and  n^ot  out.  She  was  put  back,  and  chained,  where  she  remained 
a  number  of  months.  They  brought  no  accusation  against  her, 
except  that  she  was  not  reconciled  to  her  condition.  She  kept  at 
work  in  spinning  all  tlie  time  she  was  thus  shut  up.  Mr.  Babbit 
was  dissatisfied  with  such  treatment,  and  spake  against  it,  when 
a  Shaker  said,  "  If  you  don't  take  care,  you'll  get  chained."  Mr. 
Babbit  said,  "  Chain  me !  What  are  you  going  to  chain  me  for  ?" 
and  ajjpeared  irritated.  Another  thing  vexed  him — he  said,  and 
it  has  since  been  proved,  that  the  Shakers  took  sixty  dollars  in 
hard  money  out  of  his  chest,  when  tliey  moved  it  to  tlie  Square 
House,  which  he  had  reserved  for  future  necessities. 

When  he  considered  these  tlnngs,  he  wished  to  leave  them,  and 
go  to  his  farm  to  live.     He  often  asked  me  to  go  with  him,  saying 
he  would  give  me  a  share  of  his  property .f     Being  discontented, 
he  said  he  wanted  to  see  his  wife,  who  lived  in  tlie  same  house  ; 
but  when  he  attempted  to  go  where  she  was,  the  doors  were  shut 
against  hi.n.     One  day,  when  he  had  been  trying  to  speak  to  her, 
a  young  Shaker  said  to  him,  "  I  should  think  you  might  be  asha- 
med to  act  so — you  ought  to  be  taken  care  of."     At  this.  Babbit 
was  offended,  and  declared  lie  would  see  liis  wife.     They  tlien 
chained  him  down  to  the  floor  in  my  room,  to  subject  his  disposi- 
tion.    This  was  in  harvest  time.     He  broke  his  chain,  but  re- 
mained coniposed,  but  often  desired  to  see  liis  wife,  and  declared 
he  would  go  to  his  farm.     He  went  to  the  door,  which  was  shut 
against  him,  and  he  pressed  it  open.     A  complaint  was  sent  to 
the  church  family  against  him,  and  two  men  were  sent  with  a 
large  chain,  with  which  he  was  confined  by  his  leg  to  a  staple  in 
the  floor.     I  continued  in  the  room  with  him  in  tliis  condition 
from  fall  till  February.     He  could  not  take  his  pantaloons  off, 
but  slept  with  them  on,  and  his  chnin  in  the  bed,' fastened  to  the 
staple.     In  this  condition  he  would   weep,  and  say,   "  How  much 
have  I  done  for  this  peoj)le,  and  now  how  they  treat  me !"    I  often 
shed  tears  at  his  condition,  and  told  the  Shakers  if  they  would 
liberate  him,  and  treat  him  well,  he  would  be  as  well  as  any  of  us. 
They  frequently  blooded  him,  which  they  said  was  to  quiet  him, 
and  get  out  his  bad   temper.      He  was   a  large,  healthy,  fleshy 
man.     At  last  he  said  he  would  not  live   in  that  condition,  and 
told  me  to  take  the  chains  oft;  I  told  him  I  dared  not,  and  went  out 
to  attend  to  my  affairs.    When  I  returned,  he  appeared  in  a  rage; 

*  When  her  husband  joined  the  Shakers,  he  took  from  her  their  only 
child,  left  Hnrvard,  and  went  to  Enfield,  N.  H.,  where  he  has  done  busi- 
ness for  the  Shakers. 

t  Mr.  Babbit  had  kept  his  Parm.  in  his  own  possession. 


PROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  69 

he  had  broken  the  stove,  and  thrown  some  of  the  pieces  through 
the  window.  He  appeared  determined  to  get  out  at  any  rate. 
The  windows  were  then  nailed  up  with  boards,  and  he  was  in  thia 
dark  room,  without  any  fire,  from  February  until  the  first  of  May. 
Afler  he  was  put  in  this  dark  place,  I  told  the  Sliakers  I  would 
have  nothing  to  do  with  a  person  treated  in  this  way.  Then  two 
men  were  sent  from  the  church  to.  take  care  of  him.  I  often 
heard  him  halloo,  and  beg  of  them  to  let  him  out,  and  have  also 
heard  him  cry  murder.  They  would  tell  him  to  stop  his  noise, 
I  have  heard  them  say  they  sometimes  choked  him  to  make  him 
etill,  and  have  stuffed  their  handkerchiefs  into  his  mouth  for  that 
purpose.  I  was  continually  worried  about  him,  and  thought  that 
I  might  be  treated  in  the  same  manner,  and  tried  to  have  him 
liberated.  I  knew  all  tliis  was  done  by  the  orders  of  John  War- 
ner, the  head  Sliaker. 

In  May,  Mr,  Babbit's  room  became  so  filthy,  it  stenched  tlie 
house,  and  they  fixed  a  kind  of  jail.  This  was  a  small  building 
without  any  window ;  his  place  was  separated  from  where  we 
entered  by  large  studs  placed  so  near  together,  ttiat  a  small  per- 
son could  crawl  between  them.  He  was  put  into  this  place  with- 
out his  chains,  and  remained  there  more  than  a  year,  before  I  lefl 
them,  which  was  in  1824.  In  the  winter  he  was  left  without  fire 
from  nine  in  the  evening  till  seven  in  tlie  morning.  One  day  he 
called  to  me,  for  mercy's  sake  to  come  there.  His  legs  were 
drawn  through  the  studs  as  far  as  they  could  be,  tlien  drawn  up 
by  a  rope,  and  fastened  to  a  spike  in  the  chamber  floor,  and  he  on 
his  back.  I  entered  a  complaint  to  the  church,  as  I  had  often 
done  before.  I  had  the  care  of  him  three  months  just  before  I 
left  tliem,  and  he  seemed  very  thankful  for  my  attentions.  The 
Shakers  said  he  was  crazy ;  but  it  was  nothing  but  vexation  on 
account  of  their  cruelty.  I  heard  that  John  Warner  had  said 
he  should  never  go  out  alive  by  his  consent  In  all  this  time, 
the  elders  never  came  to  see  him,  to  my  knowledge.  I  could  not 
endure  to  behold  this  cruelty,  and  left  them. 

I  further  state  thet  I  have  seen  the  statement  of  Jonathan  Sy- 
monds,  Esq.,  whose  wife  was  my  sister,  I  lived  in  the  family 
with  him  when  we  belonged  to  the  Shakers,  and  know  his  state- 
ment to  be  true.  JONATHAN  CLARJC 

Attest,         Thomas  Willard, 
LucT  Willard, 

Harvard,  August  25,  1825. 

The  following  additional  particulars  are  stated  by  Mr, 
Willard  :— 

"  After  Mr.  Clark  left  the  Shakers,  many  others  left  them 
abo,  by  which  infornnation  of  Mr.  Babbit's  sufferings  was 


■70  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

circulated.  The  selectmen  of  Harvard  and  others  search- 
ed the  premises,  and  on  the  middle  of  June,  1825,  found 
Mr.  Babbit  in  his  prison,  with  close  doors,  and  no  window 
in  his  apartment.  It  was  proved  he  had  been  kept  confined 
from  harvest  time,  1821,  until  June,  1825,  except  a  short 
time.  His  condition  was  such,  when  I  went  with  the  se- 
lectmen, that,  as  we  entered  the  first  room,  we  were  obliged 
to  go  to  the  door  for  breath.  The  awful  condition  of  his 
place  cannot  be  fully  described.  His  bed  was  glazed  with 
filth." 

After  the  trial,  the  selectmen  appointed  Mr.  Willard  with 
others  a  committee  to  visit  Mr.  Babbit  until  the  next  court. 

Thus  the  Shakers  confine  their  subjects,  and  abuse  them 
shamefully,  and  the  inhabitants  around  know  ncsthing  of  it. 
If  any  of  the  society  should  report  it,  they  would  surely  be 
punished,  unless  they  got  away.  I  went  with  Mr.  Willard 
and  his  wife,  and  saw  Mr.  Babb-t  in  his  prison.  After  the 
authorities  of  the  town  had  examined  into  this  matter,  ths 
room  was  emptied  of  its  filth,  and  furnished  with  a  window. 
The  prisoner  enjoyed  good  health,  was  mild,  and  thought 
he  was  suffering  this  punishment  because  he  wished  to  go 
and  live  in  his  own  house,  i  looked  through  the  grates, 
and  talked  with  him.  He  w'as  a  flesiiy,  fair-looking  man. 
The  room  in  which  he  was  kept  was  about  twice  as  large 
as  his  bed.  A  little  board  was  fixed  up,  where  they  placed 
his  victuals,  on  wliich  were  baked  beans  and  pork,  and 
brown  bread,  as  he  had  been  eating  his  dinner.  The  Sha- 
kers being  absent,  I  asked  him  if  he  wished  to  come  out 
He  said,  "  Yea,  if  it  was  the  gift."  I  told  him  the  people 
were  taking  measures  to  have  him  released,  and  he  was  so 
glad,  that  he  shed  tears  of  joy.  I  afterwards  made  every 
possible  exertion  to  induce  the  town  authorities  to  take  him 
away ;  but  they  thought  it  would  be  best  to  let  him  remain 
till  the  next  court,  as  it  icoidd  save  exjiense.  I  offered  five 
dollars  towards  the  expense,  if  they  would  take  him  away. 
I  told  them  further,  that  if  he  staid  there,  he  would  not 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  71 

live  till  next  court.     But  those  in  authority  had  never  expe- 
rienced what  it  is  to  be  confined  among  the  Shakers. 

After  I  got  to  Concord,  my  feelings  became  so  excited, 
that  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Willard,  from  which  the  fol- 
lowing is  an  extract : — 

"  Concord,  N.  H.,  Sept.  2,  18^5. 

"  Sir — Mr.  Babbit's  case  rests  with  weight  on  my  mind. 
You,  as  a  committee  man,  ought  to  have  him  taken  from 
the  Shakers  immediately.  You  said  the  court  would  re- 
lease him ;  but  that  will  not  do.  If  you  let  him  remain 
until  court,  he  will  be  dead,  and  your  counsel  ought  to' 
think  of  it.  A  people  that  would  abuse  any  one  as  they 
have  Mr.  Babbit,  would  destroy  him  to  avoid  justice.  You 
told  me  you  thought  some  of  the  Shakers  would  have  been 
sentenced  to  the  State  Prison,  if  they  had  not  appealed  the 
case.  Under  such  circumstances,  he  will  be  dead  before 
another  sitting  of  the  court. 

"  A  friend  to  the  sufferers,  MARY  M.  DYER. 

"  Thomas  Willard,  Committee  Man." 

Mr.  Babbit  remained,  and  was  dead  when  the  next  court 
sat,  and  the  case  died  also.     Thus  you  see  the  Serpent. 


CHAPTER  V. 

RISE    OF    THE    SHAKERS    AT    ENFIELD. 

The  following  testimonies  exhibit  the  rise  and  conduct 
of  this  people  at  Enfield,  better  than  we  can  do  in  any  other 

manner. 

Affidavit  of  Joseph  Stanley. 

I,  Joseph  Stanley,  of  Enfield,  N.  H.,  do  testify,  that  a  number 
of  years  past,  some  people  (stranoners)  made  a  short  tarry  at  Con- 
cord, N.  H.  These  pretended  they  could  tell  fortunes,  and  tell 
where  stolen  goods  were.     I  was  living  in  Hopkinton,  near  by ; 


73        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

had  lost  some  sheep  ;  thought  I  would  try  their  skill.  There  was 
Ann  Lee,  Willbm  Lee  and  others.  Their  language  appeared 
like  foreigners.  William  and  Ann  looked  like  hardy,  chuff  per- 
sons. I  made  my  request  known.  Ann  went  out  with  nie,  said 
for  a  dollar  she  would  answer  my  request,  and  witliout,  she  would 
say  nothing.  I  gave  her  a  dollar ;  she  kneeled  ;  after  a  pause,  she 
said,  "  Next  Monday  early  your  sheep  will  be  put  into  your  yard." 
I  waited  until  Monday  ;  the  sheep  did  not  come.  I  went  again  to 
the  place  to  see  the  strangers ;  they  were  gone.  They  had  bor- 
rowed some  clothes  of  the  neighbors,  which  they  carried  ofll 
Others  were  also  duped  by  them.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Pattee, 
brother  to  Asa  Pattee,  gave  them  thirty  dollars  to  tell  him  where 
some  money  was.  I  was  knowing  to  part  of  the  circumstance  ;  the 
rest  he  related  to  me.*  The  time  expired  for  the  secret  to  be  dis- 
closed. Mr.  Pattee  with  anxiety  went  to  receive  tlie  treasure,  but 
Uie  strangers  had  absconded.  Mr.  Pattee  followed  them  to  North 
River,  whicli  they  had  crossed ;  he  grew  discouraged  and  return- 
ed.    I  heard  no  more  of  them  for  a  number  of  years. 

At  length,  two  men,  strangers,  came  to  Enfield,  as  ministers. 
Their  names  were  Ebenezer  Cooley  and  Israel  Chauncy.  Tlieir 
appearance  and  doctrines  were  similar  to  the  Baptists,  only  they 
proposed  the  confession  of  sins.  They  appeared  engaged,  and 
said  a  christian  would  live  more  holy,  have  more  power,  by  con- 
fessing their  deeds  unto  tliem.  I,  with  a  number  of  others,  con- 
fessed our  sins.  The  preacliers  left  the  place.  In  a  short  time 
they  came  again  ;  called  themselves  Shakers,  and  told  about  the 
second  appearing  of  Christ  in  a  woman,  which  I  afterwards  heard 
was  Ann  Lee  ;  she  with  her  brother  William  Lee  was  the  lead  of 
the  Shakers.  They  bore  testimony  against  marriage,  and  said 
natural  affections  must  be  destroyed ;  the  husband  must  hate  his 
wife  and  children.  This  testimony  was  delivered  with  strong  and 
strange  power,  dancing,  shaking,  whirling,  with  other  shameful 
actions.  I  believed  tiiem  to  be  a  deluded  people,  and  left  them.f 
Many  joined  these  people,  and  families  were  brought  to  a  distress- 
ed, wretched  state,  by  their  delusion.  Some  husbands  believed, 
tlieir  wives  did  not ;  some  wives  believed,  and  their  husbands  did 
not.  Some  parents  believed,  and  their  adult  children  did  not; 
some  children,  youths,  believed,  and  their  parents  did  not  All 
that  believed  were  every  way  striving  to  set  their  minds  and  con- 
duct against  those  who  did  not  believe,  which  caused  the  great- 
est cruelty  I  ever  knew.  I  had  a  wife  whom  I  esteemed  more 
than  any  other  earthly  treasure ;  she  was  zealous  witli  the  Sha- 
kers ;  I  strove  by  every  possible  persuasion,  to  reconcile  her  to 
her  family.  The  Shaker  teachers  told  her  it  was  the  devil  in  me 
trying  to  make  her  leave  the  kingdom  of  God  ;  she  must  hate  me 

*  It  was  about  tlie  time  of  the  revolutionary  war  that  she  was  here. 
t  I  then  said  1  believed  it  was  that  Ann  Lee  which  told  about  my  sheep. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  73 

and  her  children.  She  was  desirous  to  leave  her  family  and  con- 
tinue with  the  Shakers,  but  I  would  not  suffer  it  She  believed 
her  salvation  depended  on  strict  obedience  to  fier  teachers — they 
frequently  sent  for  her  to  go  and  assist  them  in  their  work.  This, 
with  her  constant  attendance  to  their  dancing  meeting,  almost 
every  day,  caused  my  fate  to  be  hard,  yet  I  bore  it  with  patience. 
She  continued  in  this  delirium  eight  years ;  believing  tJiere  was 
110  other  way  for  her  to  gain  happine.^s.  After  that,  she  left  them, 
and  is  a  faithful  wife. 

Her  obedience  to  the  Shakers  caused  her  so  to  neglect  her  fam- 
ily, that  the  house  became  destitute  of  every  necessary.  The  ex- 
])ense  had  been  such  to  keep  my  family  together,  my  beds  were 
sold,  my  stock,  and  all  hut  my  farm  was  expended.  Here  was  my 
dejected  and  forlorn  state — the  loss  of  friends  by  death  is  not  that 
continued  anguish  th  it  living  troubles  are.  Among  all  my  afflic- 
tions, a  man's  troubles  are  not  to  be  compared  to  a  woman's  whe)i 
her  husband  joins  the  Shikers.  He  has  power  to  injure  her; 
takes  her  children,  property,  home,  and  often  assists  the  Shakers 
in  slandering  her — she  has  no  defence.  Some  men  whom  I  have 
known  to  join  the  Shakers,  took  their  children  and  interest,  and 
carried  them  to  the  Shakers  ;  their  wives  were  left  without  protec- 
tion or  home.  If  they  presumed  to  desire  their  husbands'  protec- 
tion, and  to  live  with  their  children,  their  husbands'  reply  was, 
"  Go  off  with  your  old  affections  and  lusts."  As  far  as  this  doc- 
trine is  believed  in  families  or  vicinities,  it  has  one  and  the  same 
effect — some,  through  grief,  fill  into  despair,  and  become  deran- 
ged ;  others,  by  the  Shakers'  torture,  rise  in  malice,  and  commit 
nuny  evils  ;  while  others,  with  confidence  in  God,  walk  upright- 
ly, hiving  Christian  fortitude  to  face  every  trial ;  of  those  who 
continue  Shakers,  sotne  are  masters,  some  slaves.  Here  is  the 
different  situition  of  f imilies,  where  they  conform  to  the  Shakers' 
institution.  Those  who  leave  the  Shakers,  are  wronged  out  of 
their  property.  I  wish  there  might  be  a  law  to  protect  wives  and 
children  against  the  power  of  the  husband  when  he  joins  the 
Shakers.  JOSEPH  STANLEY. 

Enf.eld,  Feb.  12,  1819. 

Grafton,  ss.         Attested  before  me, 

Jesse  J.  Fogg,  Just.  Peace. 

The  above-named  Joseph  Stanley  now  does,  and  has  for 
many  years,  belonged  to  a  religious  church. 

Affidavit  of  Moses  Jones. 

I,  Moses  Jones,  of  Enfield,  N.  H.,  do  testify,  that  I  once  was 
a  member  of  the  Shaker  society  ;  and  in  the  time  I  was  an  eye- 
witness of  many  surprising  scenes — some  I  will  mention.  When 
they  were  gathered  in  a  meeting,  they  clenched  a  female  of  their 

7 


74  RISE    AND    PROGRKSS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

society  with  severity,  tore  off  her  cap,  pulled  her  hair,  threw  her 
down,  kicked  her,  pushed  her,  dragfged  her  around  the  room  by 
her  hair,  jammed  and  beat  her  to  that  desri'ee,  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  slie  got  her  breath.  They  left  her  on  the  floor ;  and 
from  her  appearance  she  was  almost  lifeless.  I  was  surprised,  and 
asked  the  elder  why  they  treated  her  so  ;  he  answered,  "  Because 
she  had  testified,  in  public,  as  a  duty,  that  Ann  Lee  was  lecherous, 
and  coJiabitod  with  the  elders."*  I  saw  tliom  attempt  to  cast  out 
devils,  heal  the  sick,  but  to  no  effect  A  woman  whom  I  was  ac- 
quainted with  from  a  vouth,  was  a  regular,  steady  person,  until 
she,  with  her  husband, 'joined  tlie  Shakers  ;  after  tliat,  she  became 
crazy,  and  continued  so  until  her  death.  This  woman  was  a  sub- 
ject of  their  pretensions  in  healing.  This,  witli  drunkenness,  and 
other  conduct  too  indecent  to  pei.,  caused  me  to  believe  them 
deceivers,  and  I  left  tliem.  MOSES  JOiNES. 

Eirfeld,  May  SO,  1818. 

Grafton,  ss.         Attested  before  me, 

Jesse  J.  Fogg,  Juslice  Peace, 

I,  the  subscriber,  certify  that  Moses  Jones  is  a  man  of  respec- 
tability, and  is  a  deacon  in  regular  standing  in  tlie  church  in 
Enfield.  Jesse  J.  Fogg. 

Affidavit  of  John  Heath. 

I,  John  Heath,  of  Enfield,  county  of  Grafton,  state  of  New 
Hampshire,  testify  and  say,  that  when  I  was  tweh'e  years  old,  my 
father,  (Jacob  Heath,)  together  witli  his  family,  joined  the  people 
called  Shakers.  After  Tbecame  twenty-one  years  of  age,  I  was 
called  upon  to  sign  a  covenant,  which  they  said  I  must  do  or  be  a 
reprobate  ;  not  knowing  the  effects  of  the  law,  I  signed  it.  After 
this,  I  lived  with  them  seventeen  years  and  some  months  ;  three 
years  and  six  months  at  Canterbury,  N.  II.  for  wliich  I  received 
some  compensation  ;  then  fourteen  years  in  Enfield,  N.  H.  From 
what  I  experienced  wjiile  I  was  witli  tliem,  I  told  them  it  was  my 
choice  to  go  away  and  take  care  of  myself  I  could  obtain  no 
compensation  for  my  work  for  the  last  space  of  time,  although  I 
was  a  hard  laborer;  the  reason  was,  because  I  h;'d  signed  their 
covenant  This  I  think  is  unjust,  that  they  should  bring  children 
up  in  such  ignorance,  and  tiiereby  take  tlie  advantage  of  their 
hard  earnings.  JOHx\  HEATH. 

Enfield,  June  3,  1818. 

Grafton,  ss.         Attested  before  me, 

Joseph  Merrill,  Justice  Peace. 

*  I  have  since  learned  that  the  woman  who  attested  against  Ann  Lee, 
wta  a  second,  or  waiter  to  Ann. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  75 

Affidavit  of  Joshua  Stevens. 

I,  Joshua  Stevens,  of  Enfield,  N.  H.,  do  testify  and  state,  that 
in  the  year  1782,  two  men,  Ebenezer  Cooley  and  Israel  Chauncy, 
came  to  tliis  town,  callint^  tliemselves  men  of  God,  and  ministers 
of  the  gospel.  They  declared,  Christ  had  come  the  second  time 
to  judge  the  world;  had  made  his  second  appearing  in  Ann  Lee, 
and  that  she  was  the  woman  spoken  of  in  Rev.  xii.  clothed  with 
the  sun ;  and  tliat  she  was  in  the  resurrection,  judging  the  world. 
They  asserted  that  in  four  years  the  earth  would  lose  its  increase, 
and  all  that  did  not  obey  tlieir  testimony,  would  be  swept  off  by 
war,  famine  and  pestilence  ! !  They  said  they  considered  a  lease 
of  a  farm  for  four  years  as  good  as  a  deed,  for  they  (tlie  Shakers) 
should  live  and  reign  a  thousand  years.  They  manifested  great 
power,  and  told  of  great  miracles  done  at  the  mother  church ; 
that  they  healed  the  sick,  restored  broken  bones,  &-c.  I  exercised 
every  mems  possible  to  know  if  there  ever  was  an  instance  of 
miraculous  healing  among  them  ;  have  never  learnt  an  instance 
of  the  kind,  but  to  the  contrary.  Credible  persons  asserted  to  me 
that  they  saw  a  Sh  iker  man  attempt  to  open  the  eyes  of  a  blind 
boy ;  that  he  sp  it  on  clay,  and  applied  it  to  the  face  ;  but  it  had  no 
effect  on  the  olina  eyes.  Instead  of  healing  the  infirm,  they  have 
brought  deep  wounds  upon  many.  By  their  fierce  appearance 
and  severe  testimony  against  sin,  they  cast  a  mist  over  the  minds 
of  many  of  the  people  of  this  town,  who  fell  in  with  their  doctrine, 
and  became  Shakers ;  some  of  whom  have  since  escaped.  Such 
awful  havoc  was  made  in  families,  as  is  past  imagination  to  any 
but  those  acquainted  with  similar  misfortunes  ;  husbands  and 
wives  conten  img  ;  mothers  deprived  of  their  children,  and  brought 
into  a  forlorn  state.  There  have  been  more  or  less  of  such  wounds 
until  the  present  day. 

In  the  summer  of  1819, 1  heard  they  had  a  woman  by  the  name 
of  Miry  Dyer  in  confinement,  and  I  went  six  miles  to  the  Shaker 
family  to  learn  if  it  was  true.  I  found  her  under  strict  watch  by 
her  husband  and  another  Shaker.  She  appeared  disheartened, 
and  out  of  health.  She  s;iid  it  was  four  weeks  since  she  had 
clothes  to  ch  ingfe  ;  was  desirous  to  have  her  clothes,  if  she  could 
not  have  her  liberty.  Her  situati-on  was  affecting,  and  knowing 
the  Shakers'  despotic  government,  I  considered  it  my  duty  to 
endeavor  to  procure  her  some  liberty.  I  asked  her  husband  to  let 
her  go  and  get  some  clothes  ;  he  refused,  and  said,  if  she  would 
tell  where  they  were,  he  would  send  for  them.  She  said,  My 
papers  and  affidavits  are  with  them,  which  I  wish  to  keep  secure 
from  the  shakers,  otherwise  they  will  be  destroyed.  I  offered  to 
become  bound  in  any  amount  they  should  say,  that  she  would 
return  in  twenty-four  hours.  Her  husband  positively  refused ; 
ehe  asked  him  if  he  doubted  the  sufficiency  of  the  bonds.  He 
said,  "  Nay."     I  then  asked  him  why  he  was  not  willing  she  should 


76  RISE    AND    PROGUF.SS    OF    THK    SI'.RPENT 

go.  He  said,  "  It  is  not  my  pleasure."  I  was  oblig-ed  to  leave 
her  in  a  dejected  state,  but  gave  tliem  to  understand,  if  tiiey  did 
not  treat  lier  better,  they  would  have  trouble.  Mrs.  Dyer  had 
previously  passed  through  severe  trials  by  them. 

There  ought  to  be  provision  made  by  law  for  women  and  their 
offspring,  in  case  the  husband  becomes  duped  to  a  belief  in  the 
Shakers'  principles.  Tlieir  deception  is  such,  that  men  of  abili- 
ties are  liable  to  be  ruined  by  them.  A  man  of  my  acquaintance 
(John  Sanborn)  was  sprightly  and  well  educated,  yet  he  became 
duped  by  the  Shakers  ;  was  fully  of  their  faith,  and  b-^heved  they 
had  power  to  s.ive  or  damn  the  souls  of  men.  After  much  faitli- 
ful  servitude  they  sentenced  him  to  hell  I !  lie  endured  this  sen- 
tence for  a  lUiinber  of  months ;  he  found  no  forgiveness,  no  re- 
mission, but  condemning  him  more  and  more-  greater  and  great- 
er torment ;  he  became  discouraged,  and  hanged  himself.  He 
left  a  wife  and  family  of  children.  JOSHUA  STEVENS 

Lyme,  January  19,  1820. 

Grafton,  ss.     Attested  before  me,  Jona.  Franklin, 

Just.  Peace. 

Testimony  of  Miriam  Dickey. 

I,  Miriam  Dickey,  of  Wilmot,  N.  H.,  depose  and  say,  that  1 
am  wife  of  Robert  Dickey,  who  was  always  a  kind  husband  un- 
til he  joined  the  Shakers,  and  we  were  in  easy  circumstances. 
He  was  a  professor  of  religion,  and  a  teaciier  to  the  people,  prior 
to  his  joining  them.  At  a  time  he  was  out  on  business,  (as  he  af- 
terwards stated,)  he  fell  in  with  the  Sliakers  in  Entield,  N.  H.,  and 
believed  their  principles  to  be  right.  He  joined  them  and  set  up 
their  ceremonies  in  our  family.  The  Shakers  said  the  duty  of  a 
wife  was  to  obey  her  husband — I  had  always  been  willing  to  obey, 
while  he  used  his  reason  ;  but  now  1  must  come  into  all  the  Sha- 
ker ceremonies  and  wear  a  Shaker  cap.  My  mind  was  distressed, 
I  did  not  believe  with  the  Shakers,  and  the  separation  in  my  fam- 
ily was  a  great  trouble,  without  being  obliged  to  confonn  to  their 
ceremonies.  I  was  not  sutHciently  acquainted  with  them  to  know 
their  practice,  but  I  could  not  believe  in  ihvfirnl  mot/trr,  or  Ann 
Lee,  as  a  Savior  to  the  lost  world  ;  from  tlie  best  information  I 
could  get,  I  believed  her  vile.  Soon  there  was  a  proposal  for  niy 
husband  to  sell  his  farm  and  have  his  property  united  with  thens. 
I  observed  I  was  willing  lie  should  be  a  Shaker,  if  he  would  kc(!p 
his  interest,  and  let  me  take  tiie  care  of  the  children.  I  told  the 
justice,  as  my  husband  was  a  Shaker,  tliey  would  wrong  him  out 
of  his  property ;  I  shall  be  left  to  suffer.  The  justice  thought  it 
proper  that  I  should  have  a  reasonable  part  of  it  secured  to  me. 
My  husband  was  not  willing,  but  said  I  should  not  be  wronged. 
He  conveyed  his  farm  away,  and  gave  tlic  security  which  he  re- 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN,  77 

ceived  for  it  to  a  Shaker.*  I  was  woiiniied,  I  went  liome  sorrow- 
ful ;  I  think  I  realized  the  deplorable  situation  we  were  about  to 
be  plunged  into.  Shortly  my  husband  appeared  against  me  ;  I 
felt  dejected  and  alone,  (/  was  iu  ci?-ciimstu7iccs.)  They  soon  be- 
gan to  strip  the  farm.  We  had  a  large  family  of  children.  I  felt 
as  though  we  should  be  left  destitute  of  a  living  shortly.  Soon 
tliere  were  orders  for  us  to  move  into  another  house  not  so  good 
as  ours,  wliore  were  three  families.  This  was  distressing  in  my 
situation,  to  be  away  from  home,  among  a  people  continually  con- 
demning me  witJi  their  awful  denunciations.  A  few  weeks  be- 
fore my  confinement,  Thomas  Ward,  an  old  elder,  in  the  time  of 
meeting,  came  to  me  with  his  fist  doubled ;  he  put  it  in  my  face, 
stamped  and  said  I  should  go  to  hell !  that  he  could  see  the  devil 
in  my  face  ;  lie  appeared  in  a  rage,  and  I  tliought  he  would  have 
struck  me  ;  I  was  so  frightened  tliat  I  could  scarce  stand  on  my 
feet ;  my  husband  smiled  to  see  him  treat  me  thus.  My  husband 
frequently  told  me  he  must  hate  me,  and  strive  against  me  ;  I 
thought  1  had  as  nmch  trouble  as  I  could  live  in,  by  being  sepa- 
rated irom  my  dependence,  deprived  of  my  home  in  my  difficult 
situation,  without  such  treatment  I  looked  around  and  saw  that 
my  family  was  uiidone  ;  they  all  joined  in  their  meetings  but  my- 
self; tliey  sung,  danced,  stamped,  dou^Jed  their  fists,  and  ran  at 
each  other,  spit  at  one  another,  screaming  and  screeching.  I 
thought  I  should  lose  my  reason.  When  my  child  was  three  weeks 
old,  my  liusband  removed  me  to  an  open  sliop,  where  the  rain  came 
down  through  the  roof;  there  was  not  a  place  dry  to  keep  my  bed. 
1  was  distressed  about  myself  and  children,  (as  I  was  brought  up 
tenderly.)  and  always  treated  so  by  my  husband,  until  he  gave  hia 
right  hand  and  reason  to  the  t^hakers.  To  add  to  my  affiiction  in 
this  miserable  situation,  a  woman  was  put  to  our  house,  to  order 
me  in  my  work,  and  to  govern  my  children,  by  the  name  of  Betty 
Dockum.  Soon,  other  Shakers  were  put  into  our  family,  in  con:? 
sequence  of  which  I  had  to  suffer.  [  sometimes  thought  I  had 
better  destroy  myself,  to  get  out  of  trouble. 

We  had  now  removed  to  another  house,  where  they  continued 
to  treat  me  ill ;  if  I  made  any  objections,  it  was  the  devil  in  me. 
Now  I  had  the  cooking  to  do  for  a  1  irge  family,  and  my  mi-stress 
to  order  me — siie  would  tie  my  children,  hang  them  up,  tie  their 
liands  behind  them,  tJjcn  tie  them  into  tlie  chair,  tie  them  to  the 
doors  ;  this  with  menacing  language.  Any  thing  that  was  re- 
quested of  the  children  by  this  mistress,  if  they  disobeyed,  they 
were  sure  to  i)e  punished.  Thus  exasperated,  I  found  I  could  not 
endure — I  went  to  a  brother  of  mine,  told  him  my  difficulty — he 
offered  me  a  home,  as  I  could  be  no  comfort  to  my  children,  and 


*  Wlien  a  man  joins  tl.e  Sliakers,  he  must  first  give  up  his  wife,  next  his 
property,  then  his  children  ;  then  he  must  be  a  slave  through  life,  if  he 
abides  with  them. 


7* 


78  nlSE    AND    I'ROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

wasting;  in  torment,  I  concluded  to  leave  the  Shakers,  T  returned 
to  tell  them  I  could  not  stay  and  live,  my  brother  would  take  care 
of  me.  Tiiey  gave  mc  a  bed  with  a  small  part  of  my  furniture, 
and  made  me  give  an  acquittance  to  my  husband's  property.  Then 
my  brother,  with  a  compassionate  heart,  moved  me  to  his  home. 
It  was  every  way  distressing  to  leave  my  cliildren,  but  to  see 
them  treated  cruelly  and  be  treated  so  myself,  was  in3U])portable. 
Had  not  my  friends  assisted  me,  I  must  have  perished  with  the 
Shakers.  I  lived  with  my  brother  a  few  months,  when  my  hus- 
band came  for  me  to  go  back.  I  told  him  I  could  not,  and  have 
him  follow  the  Shakers,  and  keep  those  Shaker  women  there — he 
qaid  the  Shaker  women  made  our  daughters  do  all  the  hard  work, 
and  he  thought  it  injured  them — and  his  trouble  was  such,  he 
could  not  live  as  he  was,  and  he  could  but  die,  if  he  left  the  Sha- 
kers. I  consented  to  go  back.  He  turned  the  Shaker  women 
away,  and  I  once  more  was  restored  to  my  family  in  peace.  We 
were  now  very  poor — but  poverty  was  no  trouble  co.npared  with 
Wiy  past  affliction.  It  appeared  like  a  new  world,  that  1  could  liave 
the  care  of  my  dear  babes. 

In  eight  or  nine  months,  the  Shakers  again  persuaded  my  hus- 
band to  believa  th  it  they  were  the  only  acceptable  people  of  God, 
that  he  never  could  find  redemption  but  by  obedience  to  their 
principles.     They  got  such  entire  hold  of  liis  mind,  it  appeared 
as  though  he   would  lose  his  senses — he  could  ncltlier  cat  nor 
sleep — was  in  absolute  agony.     He  joined  them  again.      Shortly 
after,  there  were  orders  for  him  to  carry  his  family  to  the  Shakers 
in  (Canterbury,  upwards  of  sixty  miles.     This  was  dreadful  to  me  ; 
I  was  racked  with  trouble.     I  expected  shortly  to  be  confined. 
He  took  six  of  our  children,  left  our  two  oldest  daughters — I  was 
distressed  to  part  with  my  little  babes.     I  soon  began  to  consider 
on  my  situation — the  house  I  was  left  in  was  not    my  husband's, 
our  property  was  all  gone  ;*  the  only  consolation^  v/as,  that  I  had 
the  l)est  of  neighbors,   and   my  two  eldest   d  lughters   with   me. 
After  my  husband  carried  the  little  cliildren,  he  was  sent  imme- 
diately back  for  the  other  two,  saying  it  was  the  orders,  and  they 
must  so.     My  eldest  daughter  wept  and  said,  "  Mother  will  die, 
if  we  leave  her  alone."     She  cried  till  she  was  out  of  sight     Oh 
my  sorrows !  I  did  not  know  as  I  should  ever  see  any  of  my  chil- 
dren again.     Here  I  was  in  a  strange  house  alone,  was  distressed 
and  sick — pen  cannot  describe  my  sensations.     1  c  iniiot  realize 
it  without  tears.     Esq.  Buck,  of  Norwich,  Vt.,  came  iu  to  see  me, 
and  said,   "  I  could  not  have  tliought  your  husband  would  have 
treated  you  so."     He  pitied   me,  and  offered   me   a  home  at  hia 
house.     My  kind  neighbors  took  care  of  me  through  my  sicknes8. 
After  I  was  better,  my  husband  came  and  said  to  me,    'If  you 
will  go  to  Canterbury,  I  will  provide  for  you  a  good  home,  and 

*  He  was  a  wheelwright  by  trade,  which  supported  us. 


PROM  THE  GARDEN  Ot*  EDEN;  79 

you  shall  live  with  your  children."  For  tlieir  sake  I  went,  but  all 
in  vain — -he  afterwards  left  tlie  Shakers.  He  has  joined  and  left 
them  four  times. 

My  husband  and  myself,  and  part  of  my  children,  are  now  sep- 
arate from  ihe  Sii-ikers.  Providence  so  favored  us,  that  though 
we  were  made  destitute  of  property,  we  are  now  comfortable  for 

BUppoit  Her 

MIRIAM  y.  DICKEY. 

mark. 

Second  Statement  of  Miriam  Dickey. 

I,  Miriam  Dickey,  testify  and  state,  that  a  short  time  since, 
John  Lijon,  a  Shaker  elder,  and  another  Shalcer  man,  from  Enfield, 
came  to  my  house  in  Wilmot,  and  tried,  by  every  exertion,  to 
make  me  deny  my  statement  published  in  a  book  entitled,  "  A 
Portraiture  of  Shakerism,"  published  by  Mary  M.  Dyer.  I  told 
them  it  was  the  truth,  and  I  could  not,  in  conscience,  deny  it.  — 
They  staid  and  contended  with  me  from  dusk  until  two  o'clock  at 
niglit :  and,  against  threats  and  cavils,  I  still  contended  it  was  the 
truth.  And  now,  I  still  say,  that  it  is  the  truth,  and  I  could  state 
still  more  wicked  and  base  thintrs.  They  requested  m.e  to  state 
the  names  of  those  to  whom  our  property  was  o-iven,  which  I  did. 
They  said,  Those  were  not  Shakers.  I  contended  that  they  were, 
and  "many  of  them  are  now  with  the  Shakers  ;  some,  years  after, 
left  th'^in.  They  then  requested  me  to  sign  my  name  to  a  paper, 
that  s-ich  and  such  were  the  persons,  who  were  the  ones  since 
left  them.  I  was  unwilling  to  do  so,  fearing  I  should  do  wrong. 
They,  wi'h  my  husband,  contended  against  me,  saying,  "You 
shall  prove  your  statement ;  if  you  do  not,  we  will  make  it  the 
worse  for  you,  as  your  statement  is  not  attested."  I  then  con- 
sented to  sign  i\.y  name  that  such  and  such  were  the  names;  and 
this  was  all  th\t  I  signed  to,  that  I  have  knowledge  of,  and  this 
did  not  contradict  my  former  statement  Since  I  saw  their  publi- 
cations in  the  Patriot  of  April  19,  1824,  I  feel  glad  of  a  privilege 
to  atfirin  to  this,  an<l  to  the  first  also.  I  surely  consider  the  Sha- 
kers the  most  treacherous  people  I  ever  knew.  They  had  some 
writing  on  a  paper  when  they  came  to  our  house,  and  they  wrote 
more  while  there  ;  but  what  it  was,  I  do  not  know. 

MIRIAM  ^'dickey. 

mark. 

Attest,         William  Gay, 
Margaret  Gay. 

State  of  M.t»  Hampshire,  )  ^y.^^^^^  ^     .  21   1824_ 

Merrimack,  ss.  ^  . 

Then  personally  appeared  the  within-named  Miriam  Dickey, 
and  made  solemn  atRrmation  that  the  within  statement,  by  her 
subscribed,  contains  the  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  trutli ;  like- 


80        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

yrise  her  statement  in  a  book  entitled,  "  A  Portraiture  of  Sha- 
kerism."         Before  me,  Jabez  You.ngma.v, 

Just.  Peace. 

This  certifies  that  we,  tlie  undersig^ned,  have  been  personally 
acquainted  with  the  within-named  Miriam  Dickey  for  ten  yeara 
last  past,  and  consider  her  to  be  a  woman  of  truth  and  strict  ve- 
racity. Jabez  Yoi.ngman, 

William  Gay, 
Margaret  Gat, 
Nancy  Kimball, 
Wilmot,  April  21, 1824.  "  Aniva  Gay. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

SHAKERS    AT    CANTERBURY. 


As  I  have,  in  some  measure,  shown  how  the  Shakers 
begun  and  conducted  at  Enfield,  N.  H.,  I  shall  continue, 
and  show  how  they  began  at  Canterbury ;  also  their  treat- 
ment to  their  slaves. 

Affidavit  of  Josiah  AYatson. 

I,  Josiah  Watson,  of  Northfield,  N.  H.,  do  testify,  that  in 
October  or  November,  1782,  the  Shakers  came  to  Canterbury, 
with  all  deceivableness  and  lying  wonders.  They  said  their  Mo- 
ther (or  Ann  Lee)  and  her  elders  were  perfect,  and  stood  on  the 
sea  of  glass,  could  speak  in  all  tongues,  and  tliat  no  person  could 
pray  acceptably,  without  belonging  to  their  church.  By  attend- 
ing their  meetings,  I  drank  in  their  deception,  partook  of  their 
spirit,  and  joined  them.  They  said  they  would  give  as  much  for 
a  lease  of  a  farm  four  years  as  for  a  deed,  as  in  that  time  all 
who  did  not  believe  tlieir  gospel  would  be  cut  oft',  and  all  property 
would  be  tlie  Shakers'.  They  said  the  Bible  was  of  no  use — for- 
bade my  reading  it,  and  made  me  burn  many  religious  books.  At 
an  evening  meeting,  one  of  their  ministers  came  from  another 
room,  chastised  all  the  people,  and  said  he  could  put  a  thousand 
to  hell.  One  day  I  went  to  a  large  family  of  Shakers,  where  one 
female  pretended  she  talked  with  the  Mother,  who  was  then  in 
tlie  state  of  New  York,  and  said  she  sent  her  love  to  nie  and  tc 
my  wife. 

At  one  time  I  was  alone  at  work,  a  mile  from  the  Shakers,  when 
suddenly  I  heard  a  multitude  of  voices  shouting — I  afterw.ardi 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OP    EDEN.  81 

learned  that  a  Shaker  woman  had  what  they  called  tlie  stnving 
power — staving  from  one  side  of  tlie  room  to  the  other.*  I  have 
seen  the  Shakers,  under  their  operations,  roll  from  one  side  of  the 
room  to  the  other.  I  have  seen  the  elders  cause  their  subjects  to 
fall  as  lifeless,  by  the  stamp  of  their  foot  or  the  swing  of  their 
hand,  and  not  touch  them.  I  have  heard  elder  (or  fatlier)  Joseph 
Meachxm  say,  he  felt  to  kneel  down  before  Mother  and  Elder 
William,  who  had  been  dead  three  years  ;  he  kneeled,  and  all  in 
the  meeting'  with  him. 

The  Sh  ikers,  amidst  all  their  professions,  lived  in  whoredom- 
One  Shaker  wouian  was  brought  to  my  house,  and  delivered  of  a 
child  \\  this  was  after  she  had  been  a  Shaker  for  a  number  of 
years,  and  continued  a  Shaker.  One  evening,  when  many  of  both 
sexes  were  gathered  for  meeting,  after  dancing,  those  women  (by 
orders)  from  their  bosoms  nursed  those  men.  One  day,  when 
haying,  tlirec  or  four  women  with  men  were  raking  hay  in  the 
same  held,  one  of  the  Shakers,  a  married  man,  (he  was  promoted 
among  the  Sinkers  for  his  extraordinary  power)  behaved  very 
unbecoming  to  those  women,  not  fitting  to  write.  The  following 
evening,  after  those  women  had  gone  up  stairs  to  rest,  this  man 
brought  them  down  stairs  one  by  one,  their  legs  over  his  shoul- 
ders, tbeir  backs  to  his  back,  and  their  heads  down.  {Much  of 
this  afjilav't,  from  necessity,  is  om'ttedJ] 

Tiie  Shikers  pretended  to  have  the  gift  of  healing.  A  young 
man,  William  Lougee,  was  sick  with  a  fever,  and  one  of  their 
ministers  attempted  to  heal  him,  but  in  vain.  I  was  informed, 
that  one  of  their  ministers  order.ed  a  girl  to  be  stripped  naked 
before  a  room  full  of  men  and  women  ;  then  to  be  put  out  of  the 
window,  then  her  clothes  after  her,  which  was  done — this  because 
she  was  unwilling  to  oboy  this  minister's  orders.  Ezekiel  Mor- 
rill, an  elder,  said  he  hid  seen  the  Shikers  dance  naked  in  New 
York,  where  first  Mother  lived ;  and  I  have  understood  they  dan- 
ced naked  in  Canterbury.  I  heard  orders  for  a  woman  to  strip 
her  child}:  naked,  carry  it  to  the  woods  near  by,  and  leave  it  for 
the  musquetoes  to  torincnt.  She  did  si> ;  but  the  child  cried  _eo 
dreadfully,  she  returno  1,  after  going  a  few  rods,  and  took  it  again. 
Tills  was  (luiiu  to  try  Iier  natural  affections.  'I'hey  held  another 
child  out  of  the  chamber  window,  head  downwards,  until  it  was 
almost  (lead.  [H<;rein}t<:h  of  the  affidavit  is  omitted,  wJiich  ^uvc  uu 
account  of  hose  ohscenit;/  in  the  conduct  and  talk  of  Ebenezer  Cooley 
and  Joseph  Sanborn,  two  leading  ministers.]  I  believe  this  con- 
duct was  caused  by  their  excessive  drinking,  as  they  and  other  of 
tlie  Shakers  commonly  did.  Abraham  Blodget  stated  to  me,  that 
when  he  lived  with  the  Shakers  in  the  state  of  New  York,  where 

*  All  uniting  with  this,  caused  a  great  noise. 

\  The  father  of  the  child,  for  a  time,  had  the  care  of  a  family  of  Shakers 

J  The  Shakers  frequently  call  children  little  devils. 


82        niSE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

first  Mother  lived,  they  had  a  place  prepared  for  bathing,  both 
men  and  women,  and  that  he  saw  an  elder  go  to  a  house  not  far 
from  the  bathing  place,  and  lead  the  women  naked,  one  by  one, 
down  to  tlie  batli — tlien  lead  tlxem  back  tlie  same.  I  could  writa 
much  more,  but  I  forbear.  JOSIAH  WATSON. 

Skdt  of  .Yew  Havipskire,  ?  Canterbunj,  Jan.  29,  1819. 

rtOCKKNGHAM,  SS.  ^  "^ 

Attested  before  me,  Obadiah  Moonet, 

Jiist.  Peace. 

Second  Statement  of  Josiah  Watson. 

I,  JosiAH  Watson,  would  inform  tiie  public,  that  the  Sliakera 
came  to  my  house  to  make  me  give  them  some  statement  to  con- 
tradict what  I  have  stated  above.  They  questioned  ine  to  know 
if  it  was  just  as  I  worded  it ;  I  told  them,  not  exactly,  but  it  was 
the  same  in  essence.  This  I  still  say,  only  the  worst  was  omit 
ted,  because  of  immodesty.  Tliey  wrote  their  statement,  and 
equivocated  about  some  tilings  like  this,  of  the  Bible  not  being 
read.  Our  leaders  said,  the  Bible  was  of  no  more  use  thnn  an  old 
almanack,  for  it  was  an  old  back  dispensation,  and  wislied  there 
was  not  a  Bible  in  the  world.  They  have  stated  as  thouph  Dolly 
M'Horn  was  all  the  one  that  kneeled  to  Ann  Lee,  when  at  a 
distance.  But  I  have  heard  Elder  Joseph  Meacham  say  in  meet- 
ing, that  he  felt  to  kneel  down  before  Mother  and  Elder  William, 
and  he  kneeled  down,  and  all  the  rest,  which  was  near  three  years 
after  their  death.  ^ 

Their  third  statement  I  deny.  I  told  them  that  with  all  their 
professions,  they  did  live  in  whoredom.  Some  of  their  improper 
conduct  was  done  by  orders,  and  some  by  gifts. 

The  child  being  earned  to  the  woods,  another  hung  out  of  tlie 
chamber  window,  I  was  informed  was  by  orders,  and  believe  it  to 
be  true.  The  women  nursing  the  men,  was  a  gift  of  Edmund* 
and  James  T^ougee,  which  I  saw.  My  deposition  does  not  state 
the  way  I  had  my  information  Iiom'  the  minister  attempted  to  heal 
a  sick  man  ;  but  one  of  his  own  brothers  told  me.  The  girl  avIiu 
was  stripped  and  whipped  so  unmercifully,  and  then  put  out  of 
tlie  window,  was  so  used  by  orders,  as  T  hoard.  I  never  said  or 
stated  to  Mary  M.  Dyfr  any  thing  contained  in  my  deposition,  for 
I  wrote  it  myself,  and  this  I  also  write.  I  liave  now  a  pamphlet 
of  sixty  pages,  which  I  wrote  for  my  own  satisfaction.  Le'  thtt 
truth  reign.  JOSIAH  WATSON. 

JVorthJiehl,  June  3,  1824. 

Josiah  Watson  is  a  member  of  tlie  Baptist  church. 
•  Who  died  when  an  elder  among  them. 


FROM    THi;    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  'SS 

The  following  statement  is  from  Leavitt  Clough,  Esq.,  of 
Canterbury,  N.  H.,  as  given  by  himself  in  September, 
1819:— 

"  I  was  once  a  member  of  the  Shakers'  society.  I  left 
the  Baptists  and  joined  them,  believing  them  a  more  godly 
people.  Their  outward  appearance  always  is  fair.  I  con- 
tinued among  them,  until  I  found  bad  practices  among  the 
leaders.  In  this  time  I  went  to  the  State  of  New  York  to 
eee  the  first  Mother  and  her  elders.  When  I  arrived  there, 
the  Shakers  said  she  was  under  great  sufferings,  and  could 
not  be  seen.  I  waited  a  number  of  days.  At  length  I 
told  them  T  should  not  leave  until  I  had  seen  her,  as  it  was 
a  great  distance  I  had  come — they  consented.  I  had  much 
anxiety,  with  fears,  concerning  her.  I  had  heard  so  much 
of  her  greatness  and  power,  my  apprehensions  were,  that 
the  rays  of  God's  glory  shone  so  about  her,  that  my  eyes 
could  not  behold  her  for  the  dazzle.  But  alas,  uhen  I  en- 
tered the  room,  my  disappointment  was  great.  She  ap- 
peared like  a  drunken  woman — the  smell  of  her  breath  was 
like  the  smell  of  a  rum-hogshead  opened.  She  ordered  me 
to  sit  bef  )re  her — she  attempted  to  talk,  but  her  sentences 
were  broken.  She  appeared  unable  to  walk.  I  believed 
her  intoxicated — (this  was  Ann  Lee.) 

"  At  another  time  there  was  a  report  in  Canterbury  of  a 
mob  arising  against  the  Shakers.  I  went  immediately  to 
the  elders'  room  to  acquaint  them — ran  up  stairs,  and 
rushed  in,  without  liberty.  The  first  elder  sat  in  a  chair, 
to  appearance  so  drunk,  that  he  was  unable  to  arise — a 
bottle  of  rum  stood  near,  by  his  side,  on  the  table.  The 
assistant  elder,  with  a  woman,  sprang  from  the  bed,  and 
appeared  frightened — the  man's  clothes  were  not  natural ; 
the  woman  had  her  cap  off,  and  her  hair  was  much  tangled ; 
the  bed  had  the  like  appearance.  This  elder,  as  soon  as 
convenient,  flew  to  the  rum,  and  urged  ms  to  drink.  The 
elders'  names  were  Ebenezer  Cooley  and  Israel  Chauncy.*. 
*  Thev  both  continued  with  the  Shakers. 


€ft  RISK    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

At  another  time,  I  saw  Deacon  Zaclock  Wriirlit  raTJniT  with 
temper — he  swore,  and  called  some  of  the  Shakers  danmed 
devils  and  bitch  whores,  as  a  married  man  had  seduced  the 
girls  to  his  will." 

Testimony  of  Alice  Beck. 
I,  Alice  Beck,  deliver  this  testimony  as  my  last  and  dy- 
ing words :  At  an  early  age,  I  joiiied  my  hand  in  marriage 
with  Henry  Beck,   who,  to  a  character  of  respectability, 
added  that  of  a  kind  husband.     Soon,  we  moved  to  Con- 
cord.    We  were  blessed  with  ten  children — ourselves  and 
two  oldest  daughters  were  afterwards  happily   united  with 
the  Baptist  church — without,  our  little  mansion  was  pros- 
perity ;   within,  it  was  happiness  and  love.     But  the  fell  de- 
stroyer soon  entangled  our   brightest  hcpes   in   its  snares. 
Our  society  heard  of  a  people  who  professed  great  holiness 
and  miraculous  gifts ;    soon  after,   some  of  those  people* 
came  among  us.     The  first  house  at  which  they  stopped  in 
Concord,  was  ours.     One  of   them    said,  "  his  hand   was 
stretched  out  toward  the  house,  which  was  a  algn  for  them 
to  call."     This  man  said,  "  they  were  the  angels  spoken  of 
in  the  Revelations  of  St.  John,  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel   to  preach   to  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth."     A  few  more  observations  passed 
between  us,  in  which  I  remarked,    "  I  hoped  my  mind  had 
been  renewed."     They  told  mo,  "  it  had  not — that  I  could 
receive  the  gospel  by  them  only — that  the  gospel  had  been 
lost  to  man  for  several  centuries ;  but  that  Christ  had  now, 
the  second  time,  appeared  to  a  lost  world,  unto  salvation." 
I  treated  them  kindly,   but  told  them  I   did  not   wish  for 
their  religion,  and  reminded  t!iem  of  those  who  crept  into 
houses  and   led   captive  silly   women.      They  made   oreat 
profession  of  holiness — kneeled  to  their  food — groaned  of- 
ten, but  uttered  no  articulate  sounds.     I  afterwards  learnt 
that  these  pcdple  were  called  Shakers. 

*  Their  names  were  James  Jewctt,  Asa  Fattee  and  Ebenezer  Cooley. 


PROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  85 

I  soon  after  heard  that  sixteen  of  our  society  had  joined 
them ;  this  was  afflicting  news.  The  Shakers  were  fre- 
quently at  our  house — pretended  to  miraculous  operations 
and  powers,  such  as  dancing,  whirling,  leaping,  &c.  Mv 
two  eldest  daughters  became  proselytes,  and  our  family  was 
now  in  serious  trouble.  The  Shakers  told  us  that  we  had 
come  to  the  light  of  God — that  we  could  have  no  peace  un- 
til we  joined  them.  After  much  solicitation,  we  consented. 
Not  long  after,  we  were  rebuked  for  havincr  too  much  inter- 
course  with  the  world's  people,  as  all  out  of  their  society 
were  called ;  and  forbid  our  hiring  of  such  help — also  for- 
bid sending  our  children  to  school.  My  husband  could  not 
do  his  work  without  hiring,  yet  he  was  forbid,  and  we  must 
obey.  They  ordered  us  to  kill  our  calves,  assuring  us 
that  the  natural  earth  would  stand  but  four  years  longer ; 
then  there  would  be  a  new  heaven  and  new  earth,  where 
we  would  need  no  food — where  all  the  ancient  saints  would 
be  gathered  with  the  Shakers,  to  die  no  more,  and  the 
wicked  would  be  hurled  into  hell.  Next  came  orders  fur 
my  husband  to  sell  his  farm,  or  exchange  it  for  some  one 
near  the  1  rethren  in  Canterbury,  (as  they  had  gathered 
there.)  These  orders,  they  said,  were  from  God,  and  vire 
must  obey.  My  husband  replied,  "  I  cannot  comply  with- 
out making  a  considerable  sacrifice  of  property."  "  Yoti 
are  then,"  said  they,  "  like  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  who 
kept  back  part  of  the  price — do  it,  or  become  reprobate.<i 
If  you  take  up  a  full  cross,  you  shall  enjoy  the  greater  glo- 
ry." At  this  time  our  family  were  full  in  the  Shaker  faith, 
and  believed  them  the  only  holy  people  on  earth ;  there; 
was  no  alternative. 

At  this  time.  Dr.  Carrigain,  of  Concord,  came  to  our 
house,  and  said  that  "  Ann  Lee,  v.hn  was  the  leader  of  tho 
Shakers,  was  the  woman  he  doctored  in  Concord  a  few- 
years  past — that  she  was  a  drunken,  had  character,  and  had 
the  French  ***."  One  of  our  elders  (Ezekiel  Morrill) 
also  said,  that  when  he  was  at  the  church  where  the  first 
8 


86        RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

Mother  lived,  that  he  saw  thirty  dance  naked  at  a  time. 
Also  Fortune,  a  black  man,  after  his  return  from  the  mother 
c!iu  ch,  said,  that  Mother  Ann  hugged  him  in  her  arms, 
and  said,  "  Fortune,  you  must  come  as  a  little  child."  I 
thought  this  was  because  she  and  her  followers  were  so 
holy. 

The  Shakers  continued  to  urge  us  to  dispose  of  our 
fain.  After  many  denunciations  and  fair  promises,  we 
obeyed  and  moved  to  Canterbury.  We  were  placed  in  a 
large  family  of  Shakers,  in  a  place  that  was  then  called 
New  Jerusalem.  We  had  a  large  supply  of  provisions  ; 
but  our  stores  of  food  were  dissipated  very  soon,  and  differ- 
ent from  what  I  had  expected.  They  had  promised  that  I 
should  have  the  superintendence  of  the  cookery ;  but  after 
I  was  placed  in  that  family,  I  had  the  cooking  to  do,  and  a 
woman  to  order  me  in  my  work.  The  orders  were  for  all 
to  turn  their  property  into  one  common  stock  ;  then  each 
to  share  according  to  the  loss  or  gain — we  were  to  be  as 
one  family  of  brothers  and  sisters.  Instead  of  that,  I  found, 
p.fter  we  moved,  our  property  and  theirs,  all  belonged  to 
them  ;  and  instead  of  brothers  and  sisters,  it  was  masters 
and  mistresses,  servants  and  slaves  ;  and  the  common  peo* 
pie,  or  hard  laborers  and  children,  had  mean  fare,  poorer 
t'lan  I  had  ever  known  any  people  to  live  on ;  while  the 
elders  and  eldresses  lived  on  the  best  of  dainties.  Those 
superiors  kept  and  v^ed  much  ardent  spirit,  concealed  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  lower  class — meantime  children  would 
cry  for  food,  because  of  hunger.  The  elders  would  say, 
"  they  must  not  be  indulged  ;  nature  must  be  crossed  " — 
this  was  mortification.  The  case  was,  and  still  is,  that 
children  must  be  taken  from  their  mothers.  O,  wretched  to 
a- mother  who  had  always  nursed  them  tenderly  ! 
.  The  man  who  had  the  care  of  our  family  appeared  to 
have  more  of  their  power  than  any  other  who  attended  the 
meeting.  When  he  appeared  engaged,  he  would  point  his 
finger  at  a  person — they  would  fall  instantly :  or  stamp  his 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OP  EDEN.  87 

foot,  or  wave  his  hand,  expressing  himself  with  terror,  it 
would  have  the  same  effect,  and  set  them  whirling  for  a  long 
time.  This  was  a  married  man,  but  he  must  hate  and  for- 
sake his  wife ;  but  in  the  height  of  his  zeal,  he  was  the 
father  of  a  child  by  one  of  the  sisters.  Afterwards  he  be- 
came so  bold  with  another  of  the  females,  that  she  was  sent 
away  to  make  peace  among  the  lower  class. 

Next,  I  was  put  in  a  family  where  I  had  the  care  of  my 
children,  except  four  of  my  daughters,  who  were  placed 
into  what  was  called  the  first  family,  and  since  is  called 
church.  Myself  and  other  mothers  were  allowed  to  send 
our  youngest  children  food — this  we  thought  a  great  privi- 
lege, that  we  could  feed  our  children.  We  often  sent  them 
dainties;  but  have  since  learnt  by  one  that  left  the  same 
family,  that  the  good  food  was  ate  by  the  overseers,  and  the 
children  knew  not  that  we  sent  them  any.  The  next  thing, 
they  took  our  eldest  son,  (John  Beck,)  to  assist  them  in 
erecting  their  church  buildings.  We  found  money  for 
some  of  the  expense,  and  to  purchase  furniture — we  found 
all  the  glass  for  the  meeting-house — all  this  by  orders,  or  a 
gift  from  the  head  Shakers,  saying,  if  any  refused,  God 
would  frown  on  them,  for  the  buildings  were  for  him,  or 
for  his  church  ;  and  the  more  we  did,  the  more  treasure  we 
should  have  laid  up  in  heaven.  People  may  think  strange, 
that  any  people  of  sense  should  believe  such  things,  but 
the  Shakers  had  a  strange  effect  on  any,  as  soon  as  they  be- 
gan to  believe  on  them,  and  I  think  it  remains  in  the  same 
manner  at  the  present — it  is  a  hid  trap.  The  next,  our 
second  and  third  sons  were  taken  from  us, and  placed  under 
the  care  of  Ezekiel  Morrill,  an  elder.  This  distressed  my 
husband  very  much  about  his  work,  as  we  had  but  one  son 
left,  and  that  a  small  lad.  My  husband  went  for  one  of 
those  sons;  the  elder  was  not  willing  to  let  him  come — we 
afterwards  obtained  him.  There  was  afterwards  orders  for 
him  to  go  to  the  church  family — he  was  then  fifteen  years 
old ;  his  name  was  Clement  Beck 


88  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

We  met  with  continual  disappointments ;  meantime  had 
the  promise  of  better  times,  but  found  it  worse  and  worse. 
Soon  after,  Father  Job  Bishop*  said,  "  I  have  found  for  you 
an  elder,  by  the  revelation  of  God,  to  govern  the  outer 
families."  His  name  was  Joseph  Lougee.  The  Father 
said,  "  You  must  receive  God  through  him,  and  I  will  keep 
him  right  ;  and  you  must  not  think  of,  nor  look  to  me,  nor 
to  3Iother  Hannah,  nor  the  elders  in  the  meeting-house  for 
God,  for  that  is  above  your  order." 

I  will  sketch  an  account  of  the  meeting-house  and  the 
order  that  lived  in  it  :  The  lower  part  is  a  large  room 
where  the  families  meet  on  the  Sabbath  for  worship.  The 
second  loft  is  divided  into  four  rooms  and  four  beds  ;  these 
were  said  to  be  two  of  them  for  their  waiters,  a  man  and 
woman  :  the  other  two  were  called  spare  beds,  for  those  of 
the  ministry  that  should  come  on  a  visit.  In  the  third  loft 
were  two  rooms,  which  were  called  Fathers'  and  Mothers' 
sleeping  rooms  :  in  each  was  a  bed  common  for  bigness.t 
These  beds  were  made  of  new  feathers,  which  had  never 
been  slept  on,  because  otherwise  they  were  polluted,  and 
would  defile  Father  and  Mother.  All  the  beddincr  and 
furniture  must  also  be  that  which  had  never  been  used, 
because  otherwise  it  would  be  unclean,  and  pollute  the 
sanctuary.  Where  we  entered  the  chamber  at  the  head  of 
the  stairs,  was  a  large  trap-door,  the  bigness  of  the  stair-way. 
It  was  hinged  with  large  iron  hinges,  and  a  large  iron  hasp 
to  hasp  it  down ;  which,  they  said,  was  to  keep  the  devil 
out. 

At  this  time  I  was  called  on  by  Mother  Hannah,  with  a 
complaint,  that  one  of  my  adult  daughters  who  belonged 
to  the  church,  was  suffering  under  weakness,  and  as  I  lived 

*  Job  Bishop  and  Hannah  Goodrich  were  placed  as  Father  and  Mother 
to  Canterbury  and  Knfield  Society,  N.  H. 

f  It  was  highly  necessary  that  those  beds  should  be  large,  that  when 
the  Father  and  Mother  from  other  Societies  came  on  a  visit,  the  Father* 
could  sleep  together,  and  the  Mothers,  while  the  four  seconds  slept  in  the 
•econd  loft,  or  otherwise,  if  they  pleased. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  89 

in  an  outer  family,  she  said  it  would  be  better  for  me  to 
take  her  home ;  perhaps  I  could  nurse  and  restore  her 
health :  and  when  she  got  better,  I  must  return  her  to  the 
church.  I  was  glad  to  take  the  child,  though  it  was  a 
great  expense  to  doctor  her.  When  she  got  better  in  health, 
she  was  not  willing  to  go  back,  and  we  did  not  compel  her 
to  go.  She  afterwards  married.  In  a  few  years,  one  of 
Jie  deacons  asked  my  husband  if  Peggy  (as  that  was  her 
name)  had  any  children.  My  husband  said  she  had  not — 
"  I  know  of  something  if  a  female  should  take,  she  would 
have  no  children."  This  my  husband  spoke  of  as  a  won- 
der. I  frequently  doubted  of  the  Shakers  living  in  the  rec- 
titude which  they  professed,  but  I  did  not  live  in  the  family 
with  their  most  holy  ones. 

The  next  gift  was,  Francis  Winkley  came  to  us,  with  or- 
ders from  Father  Job,  for  my  husband  to  swap  his  farm  for 
one  near  the  church ;  as  our  farm  was  not  equal  to  that 
near  the  church — they  added  two  more  men  that  were  heads 
of  families  to  assist  in  the  purchase — then  we  three  fami- 
lies were  to  make  one  family.  It  was  calculated  that  those 
men,  with  my  husband,  lost  a  thousand  dollars  in  the  trade  ; 
but  as  the  leaders  said  it  would  be  more  convenient  for  us 
to  live  near  the  church,  so  that  the  young  people  might  be 
near,  to  assist  us  when  old,  we  consented,  expecting  a  fu- 
ture reward  for  our  expense  and  toil.  Soon  after  we  had 
disposed  of  our  real  estate.  Deacon  Winkley  came  again 
with  orders  from  Father  and  Mother  thus — "  You  old  peo- 
ple have  lived  in  your  sins  and  lusts  so  long,  it  cannot  be 
borne  with  for  you  to  live  so  near  the  church,  for  they  are 
all  young  people  at  the  church,  and  are  holy."  These 
things  appeared  unreasonable ;  but  as  we  must  give  up  our 
own  reason  to  gain  the  kingdom,  I  said  little.  Our  family 
was  broken  up,  and  our  interest  much  wasted — my  husband 
was  dissatisfied,  and  they  pretended  to  make  some  compen- 
sation, but  nothing  compared  with  our  loss.  They  let  us 
have  a  barn  and  a  house-frame,  with  little  done  to  it 
8* 


9D  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

There  we  and  those  two  other  families  moved,  where  I 
sufTered  much.  We  let  the  leaders  know  of  our  dissatiji- 
faction.  They  said,  "  It  was  the  gift  for  you  to  purchase 
the  farm,  but  not  to  live  on  it." 

The  Shakers  have  much  of  our  property,  and  claim  it  as 
their  own  ;  I  am  a  widow,  and  never  signed  any  bond  or 
deed,  yet  1  know  not  how  to  obtain  it.  Previous  to  our 
selling  cur  firm,  our  children  were  gathered  into  the  church, 
and  the  orders  then  were,  for  us  to  give  them  their  portions, 
according  to  our  property  ;  this  we  did.  The  property  that 
was  carried  to  the  church,  has  remained  there.  Those 
children  of  mine,  who  have  left  the  church,  have  been 
wronged  out  of  their  just  rights. 

The  next  orders  were,  for  us  to  finish  the  house  they  pre- 
tended to  let  us  have.  At  the  time  we  assisted  them  in 
their  church  buildings,  they  promised  to  assist  us  in  return. 
Now  we  were  much  necessitated  ;  we  asked  the  leaders 
concerning  it ;  the  answer  to  us  was,  "Nay,  nay,  we  are 
gathered  into  such  a  holy  state,  we  cannot  let  any  of  our 
order  go  and  work  with  those  who  live  in  family  relation." 
![  found  the  leaders  were  willing  to  obtain  our  labor  or  pro- 
perty by  fraud,  and  when  they  had  got  us  in  the  lurch,  we 
might  get  out,  <''  we  c  )ul<!,  or  otherwise  remain.  We  en- 
deavored to  make  the  best  of  it,  and  took  the  little  remains 
of  property  wf  had  ;  thus  with  much  hard  labor,  we  fin- 
ished our  house.  A  number  were  gathered  into  rur  fami- 
\y ;  the  orders  were  for  me  to  clothe  them  in  church  habit, 
or  uniform,  so  as  <>>  attend  meeting  in  order.  This  was  a 
laborious  task,  yet  I  accomplished  it,  according  to  the 
orders. 

I  now  looked  for  a  little  prospect  of  our  being  made 
comfortable  in  our  old  age.  Our  anxious  care  grew  less — 
I  contemplated  that  we  began  to  reap  tlie  happv  rewards 
of  our  labors,  as  fiir  as  it  extended  to  this  world — we  had 
Only  the  natural  care  of  the  family.  A  short  time  after  we 
had  got  our  buildings  and  family  made   comfortable,  word 


PROM    THE    GAROKN    OF    EDEN.  91 

came  from  Father  and  Mother  that  our  buildings  must  be 
altered — must  be  set  different ;  for  they  looked  so  much 
like  the  world,  Father  and  Mother  could   not   bear   to  see 
them  ;*"  and  there  must  be  two  men  of  God   come  to  do 
the  work,  and  govern  the  family  ;  and  we  must   be   willing 
to  go  any  where. t     Here  we  had  expended  our  last  proper- 
ty, and,  to  appearance,  our  last  strength,  in  hopes  to  have 
some  part  of  that  blessing  which  they  continued  in    prom- 
ising ;    but  all  was  vain,  we  found  ourselves  disappointed  in 
all — my  confidence  was  weakened  in  the  god  of  the  Sha- 
kers.    I  could  not  believe  those  orders  were  from  the   im- 
partial God — promise  to-day,  and  lie  to-morrow,  to  cross  his 
subjects  ;  neither  does  he  seek  to  distress  them.     But  new, 
when  we  hvd  sacrificed  all,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Shakers' 
gospel,  we  find  ourselves  turned  out  of  house  and  home,  in 
our  old  age.     I  had  lost  my  first  confidence  in  the  eternal 
God,  and  thought  I  had  now  been  pending  on  a  lying,   sel- 
fish, deceivincr  ood.     It  brought  me  to  such  wretchedness, 
it  was  mor-i  than  my  natural  mind  could  bear.     I  had  been 
in  this  obediv-^nce  so  loner,  I  could  get  no  confidence  in  the 
God  of  grace,  and  had  no  grace  to  protect  me.     The  more 
I  considered,  the  more  I  saw  that  we   were  injured.      We 
had  let  them  have  much  property — had  worked  to  the  ex- 
treme— now  they  will  turn  us  out  of  doors.     I  ki^ew  noth- 
inor  what  to  do,  or  where  to  flee.     One  of  the  elders  came 
to  reconcile  my  mind  to  the  orders,  or  gift  of  God,  as  they 
call  it.     He  said,  "  Alice,  you  must  take  up  the  cross,  and 
obey  the  gift "     I  manifested  that  I  felt  nmch  injured  and 
abused,  thai  I  had   been  every   way   faithful,    and  we  had 
done  nmch  for  the  society  ;  now,  after  our  property  was 
all  gone,  and  had  done  to  the  utmost,  we  must  be  turned 
out  of  doors.     The  thought  of  it  struck  me  with  horror. 

*  We  had  done  all  to  tliem,  according  to  the  orders  of  tliis  Father  and 
Mot}ier  ;  but  the  devil  will  give  no  rest  to  his  subjects. 

t  One  of  those  men  was  the  one  that  was  so  prosperous  among  the  sis- 
ters. 


92       RISE  AND  PROGUESS  OF  THE  SERfENT 

When  the  elder  found  my  unreconciliation,  he  said  to  me, 
"  Depart  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and 
his  angels."  Now,  in  addition  to  my  poverty,  I  was  con- 
demned to  hell.  I  had,  according  to  the  Shakers'  faith, 
believed  that  they  had  power  to  damn  or  save  the  sonl. 
Now,  though  I  had  doubts  of  them  as  God,  still  my  mind 
was  so  infatuated  and  in  distress,  these  words  had  some 
weight  on  me.  I  thought  if  I  could  see  Father  Job,  he 
would  be  more  merciful.  I  waited  for  a  gift  from  him,  to 
know  whether  I  should  be  finally  lost  or  not.  I  attended 
the  meeting  as  usual — had  a  mixed  mind  of  hope,  doubt 
and  fear.  When  we  stood  in  the  ranks,  the  elder  which 
ordered  the  meeting,  said,  "  There  is  the  woman  which  I 
have  been  trying  to  reconcile  to  the  gift  of  God,  but  can- 
not, and  have  no  more  to  say  to  her,  only.  Depart,  ye  curs- 
ed, into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  an- 
gels." I  was  confounded,  and  wss  so  shocked,  that  I 
could  not  stand  on  my  feet.  Now,  though  I  had  seen  many 
contradictions  and  inconsistencies  among  them,  still  there 
was  such  a  mist  before  my  eyes,  that  I  thought  they  had 
power  to  damn  m*y  soul  !  !  I  thought  I  must  be  lost — fell 
into  despair — I  went  to  the  woods,  and  thought  I  would 
die  alone.  They  followed  me,  and  brought  me  to  the 
house.  I  was  removed  to  another  house,  where  I  was  kept 
in  a  recluse  room,  with  women  to  watch  me.  Once  in  this 
confinement,  I  heard  my  husband's  voice,  and  went  to  the 
door  to  look  after  him.  For  this  I  was  chastised — they 
said  it  was  the  fleslr,  and  contrary  to  the  gift  of  God  for  a 
woman  to  look  after  her  husband.  Alas !  thought  I, 
where  shall  I  look  for  a  friend  ?  In  this  distress,  I  sent  to 
Father  Job,  to  know  what  my  fate  was  to  be  ;  for  I  was  sure 
I  had  done  the  best  I  could.  My  hope  in  him  had  kept  my 
spirits  in  some  measure,  as  I  was  catching  at  every  hopeful 
circumstance.  Father  Job  sent  his  second  or  waiter,  with 
a  gift  to  reprimand  me,  and  said,  "  It  is  all  the  flesh  that 
makes  you  doubt  the  way  of  God."     He  spake  in  severity. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  93 

My  last  hope  was  gone — I  wandered  frcm  the  house  ;  they 
confined  me  in  a  dark  room,  which  increased  my  anguish ; 
new  punishments  were  added,  and  I  was  distressed  in  body 
with  wounds  and  pain,  in  adJitim  to  my  distressed  mind. 
I  was  chained  and  treated  in  the  most  cruel  manner,  until 
I  was  mangled  to  that  degree,  that  I  have  large  scars  on  me 
now,  in  consequence  ;  and  I  had  sores  on  me  for  a  number 
of  years  after  I  was  relieved  from  the  Shakers,  where  the 
chains  galled  me  to  the  bone. 

One  circumstance  I  will  name,  while  it  is  clear  to  my 
mind  : — In  the  time  of  my  being  confined  in  this  cold  house, 
where  I  suffered  to  extreme,  I  got  loosed,  and  went  to  the 
house  we  finished,  into  a  chamber,  and  laid  down  upon  the 
bed.  They  soon  found  me,  and  ordered  me  away.  I  told 
them  it  was  my  home,  and  I  should  not  go.  They  called 
the  elder — he  ordered  me  cut  of  the  house — I  did  not  so  ; 
he  then  told  them  ti  drag  me  away  as  they  would  a  dog. 
Accordingly  they  dragged  me  head  foremost  down  stairs, 
and  drove  me  away.  One  of  these  men,  (Ebenezer  Kim- 
ball,) who  was  ordered  to  drag  me  away,  was  so  wounded 
at  this  treatment,  he  lost  his  confiJence  in  the  Shakers,  and 
left  the;n,  as  he  has  since  stated. 

After  I  had  suffered  much  in  my  lonely,  destitute  prison, 
two  brothers  abroad  heard  of  my  sufferings  ;  and  from 
their  benevolent  hearts,  and  a  perseverance  against  the 
Shakers,  they  came  to  my  prison  and  relieved  me.  My 
husband  a' so  left  them,  after  many  disappointments  and 
severe  troubles.  Renders  can  have  but  a  faint  idea  of  the 
distress  I  have  experienced,  in  consequence  of  being  de- 
ceived, and  believing  on  the  Shakers.  Words  cannot  give 
a  realizing  sense  of  the  anguish  of  both  body  and  mind  of 
the  Shaker  subjects.  I  think  that  all  who  fall  into  a  belief 
that  the  Shakers  are  God  and  Christ,  experience  a  measure 
of  the  same.  I  hope  all  will  take  warning  what  they  do. 
My  brothers  assisted  my  husband  in  building  a  house  one 
mile  from  the  Shakers,  when  I  was  inoved  into  a  house  of. 


94  RISE  AND  phogress  of  the  serpent 

our  own,  with  a  small  part  of  our  family.  At  this  house  I 
have  continued — was  in  a  delirium  for  a  time  after  I  was 
moved  home — all  the  time  of  my  derangement  was  between 
seven  and  eight  years,  incapable  of  any  business.  Then, 
by  the  mercy  of  God,  I  was  restored.  I  went  regularly 
about  my  work,  and  the  reader  may  realize  something  of 
my  joys  and  the  joy  of  my  family,  when  they  found  me 
clothed  in  my  right  mind.  God,  in  his  mercy,  has  restored 
to  me  every  faculty  of  mind,  and  my  health  as  well  as  pow- 
ers of  mind  are  better  than  is  common  for  a  person  of  my 
age.     I  speak  of  it  as  giving  the  glory  to  God. 

WHAT  A  PERSON  MUST  BELIEVE  AND  DO,  TO  BE  A  SHAKER. 

We  must  believe  the  Shakers  are  the  only  accepted  peo- 
ple of  God — must  confess  our  sins  to  the  elders  as  to  God. 
They  profess  to  have  power  to  forgive,  or  retain  sins.  We 
must  deny  our  faith  in  Christ,  and  believe  our  leaders  are 
Christ  in  full — when  they  order  us,  we  must  believe  it  is 
the  immediate  revelation  and  command  of  God — must  give 
up  our  reason  and  the  Scriptures,  as  any  rule  of  our  prac- 
tice— must  hate  our  own  family,  and  believe  our  tenderness 
for  them  is  flesh,  which  is  called  affections.  They  say  we 
cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven  with  natural  affec- 
tions. We  must  work  like  slaves  for  nought,  and  worse 
than  slaves,  for  a  good  master  will  not  make  his  servants 
work  when  sick.  Among  the  Shakers,  sickness  is  called 
(Jevil — we  must  fi^fht  and  overcome  it.  Further,  common 
slaves  are  net  under  fear  that  their  master  has  power  to 
damn  their  souls  ;  but  among  the  Shakers,  they  are.  It  is 
through  fear  that  they  keep  their  subjects  with  them.  No 
subject  is  allowed  to  speak  their  complaints,  or  trouble,  or 
sickness  to  any  but  their  elders,  and  receive  relief  accord- 
ing to  their  hardened  mercy.  Nothing  is  allowed  to  be 
said  against  the  teachers,  though  they  are  ever  so  absurd  ; 
we  were  forbid  hearing  any  explain  on  the  Scriptures  but 
the  Shaker  leaders — must  hear  no  other  denomination  speak 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEX.  95 

on  religion.  When  we  prayed,  our  devotion  must  be  to 
the  elders.  None  were  allowed  to  pray  vocally — it  would 
e.xpose  our  desires.  It  was  a  crime  to  say  any  thing  against 
the  way  of  the  Shakers ;  if  they  did,  such  were  liable  to  a 
punishment.  My  husband  was  dissatisfied,  because  they 
wronged  their  subjects  who  left  them,  which  he  observed 
to  the  leaders — they  said  it  was  no  matter  how  they  cheated 
the  devil's  company.  No  wonder  that  the  Shakers  are  rich, 
and  have  nice  buildings.  All  that  join  the  Shakers  must 
give  them  their  property,  and  families  too,  if  they  have 
any  ;  then,  after  a  subject  is  deprived  of  every  dependence 
for  life,  they  are  put  under  the  most  severe  tasks.  If  un 
reconciled,  they  are  reprimanded,  and  must  help  themselves 
the  best  way  they  can.  If  they  go  away,  they  will  be  poor 
vagabonds  on  earth,  and  go  to  hell  when  they  die  !  ! — as 
the  Shakers  say.  They  bias  the  minds  of  their  subjects, 
that  the  more  work  they  do,  the  more  treasure  they  lay  up 
in  heaven,  which  caused  them  to  work  to  the  e.xtreme, 
until  a  few  hours  of  their  death.  This  has  been  frequent- 
ly the  case — subjects  are  forbid  indulging  their  feelings 
when  tired  or  out  of  health. 

A  number  of  years  after  I  left  the  Shakers,  a  grievous 
trial  ensued,  in  consequence  of  one  of  my  daughters,  who 
lived  at  the  church.  She  continued  there  from  a  youth  un- 
til she  was  upwards  of  thirty  years  old.  She  lost  her  health 
by  hard  work.  One  of  the  elders,  with  deacon  Winkley, 
came  to  our  house — desired  me  to  take  her  and  try  to  re- 
move her  complaints.  They  said  she  was  sick  and  de- 
ranged. I  told  them,  that  as  I  was  an  old  woman,  and  our 
circumstances  so  indigent,  we  could  not  make  her  comfort- 
able; they  had  good  buildings,  and  women  enough  to  at- 
tend her ;  meantime,  if  they  would  let  one  of  my  well 
daughters  come  and  assist  me,  I  would  take  her.  They 
would  not;  but  after  much  siid,  they  consented  to  pay  for 
a  girl's  help  four  weeks,  if  I  would  take  her  for  that  space 


96       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

of  time.  I  thought  they  wished  to  get  relieved  from  this 
burden,  and  throw  it  on  us.  They  said,  "  We  do  not 
want  to  get  rid  of  Hannah,"  (as  that  was  her  name)  "  she 
is  a  good  sister,  has  been  smart  to  work — has  done  two 
days'  work  in  a  day  many  a  time."  Yes,  said  I,  and  that  is 
what  has  injured  her.  My  feelings  were  such,  we  consented 
to  take  her  home,  and  kept  her  four  weeks — she  appeared 
like  a  disconsolate  creature;  her  wliole  mind  was  bound  in 
the  Shakers  ;  she  caused  us  wreat  trouble,  in  being  afraid 
of  us,  for  fear  of  catching  a  world's  spirit.  They  took  her 
back,  promising  to  let  us  know  about  her  health ;  we  in 
quired ;  they  said  her  health  was  better,  and  able  to  work. 
My  husband  afterwards  inquired  of  one  of  the  common 
members,  who  said  she  was  no  better.  My  husband  said 
he  heard  she  was  better,  and  able  to  work.  He  said,  "  Yea 
and  I  will  tell  you  how  she  works — two  sisters  have  the 
care  of  her — she  is  stripped  to  her  under-clothes,  then 
seated,  and  a  wheel  set  before  her — when  she  declines  in 
work,  they  whip  her  until  she  will  work."  My  husband 
;believed  it,  and  was  minded  to  take  her  from  the  Shakers 
I  had  seen  so  much  of  their  secret  treachery,  I  thought 
this  a  secret  plan  to  be  rid  of  their  care.  I  did  not  know 
of  their  abuse  to  her  until  since  her  death ;  it  wounds  my 
heart  to  think  of  the  poor  sufferer. 

A  number  of  weeks  after  they  carried  my  daughter  back, 
Job  Bishop  sent  for  my  husband  and  myself  to  come  to  the 
church.  We  were  admitted  into  a  room  with  Bishop  and 
others.  Tliis  was  the  man  whom  I  once  thought  had  power 
to  damn  or  save  a  soul,  but  now  he  appeared  weak  as  any 
other  man.  He  asked  after  my  health,  also  spake  of  the 
trials  I  had  passed  through.  I  told  him  how  much  I  had 
depended  on  him  for  salvation,  and  how  the  man  whom  he 
said  he  had  found,  by  the  revelation  of  God,  condemned 
me  to  despair.  Father  Job  said,  "  He  was  a  Judas."  I 
said,  "  Did  yen  mean  to  lead  us  out  of  sin  by  a  Judas?  I 
have  more   hopes  of  Judas  than  I   have  of  many  in  our 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  97 

day.  He  repented  and  carried  back  the  money  ;  but  here 
I  find  no  repentance  nor  giving  up  of  the  property.  You 
have  stated  that  you  are  the  true  shepherd ;  but  I  read  that 
the  true  shepherd,  when  he  loses  one  of  his  sheep,  leaves 
his  ninety  and  nine,  and  searcheth  until  he  finds  the  one 
that  is  lost ;  but  you  never  came  to  see  me  in  my  troubles." 
They  observed,  we  wish  you  to  relieve  us  of  the  care  of 
your  sick  daughter  ;  she  is  so  crazy,  it  is  a  trouble  to  us  ; 
if  you  will  take  her,  we  will  give  her  a  bed  and  her  clothes, 
which  are  worth  seventy  doll  irs,  and  give  enough  more  to 
make  it  a  hundred  dollars  worth  of  property.  I  told  them 
I  was  willing  to  take  the  child,  but  thought  they  ought  to 
give  more  with  her,  for  when  my  daughter  came  here,  she 
was  well  clothed,  had  a  good  bed  and  bedding  and  forty 
dollars  in  money,  and  has  worked  for  you  fourteen  or  fif- 
teen years ;  now  the  bed  you  offer  is  an  old  one,  and  a 
poorer  sort  of  feathers — her  health  ruined  ;  now,  in  our 
old  age,  when  I  have  but  just  escaped  the  grave,  in  conse- 
quence of  your  conduct,  you  would  throw  this  burden  and 
expense  on  us.  Job  Bishop  said,  "  We  cannot  serve  God 
with  a  crazy  person  among  us  ;  if  you  are  not  willinor  to 
take  her  upon  the  teims  we  have  proposed,  we  shall  turn 
her  upon  the  town,  or  send  her  off,  and  she  will  run  about 
the  street  as  Abigail  Bickford  did."*  I  observed,  the  se- 
lectmen should  be  accjuainted  with  your  intentions,  and 
what  peoj)le  you  have  here,  f<ir  you  are  gathering  in  peo- 
ple from  every  quarter,  out  of  poor-houses  in  cities  ;  keep 
them  as  long  as  they  are  any  profit  to  you,  and  then  throw 
them  on  the  town,  unless  their  friends  take  them,  which  is 
beneath  the  practice  of  the  wicked.  An  officer  in  the  army 
will  provide  for  his  soldiers,  if  they  are  sick,  wounded  or 
deranged.  Now  you,  who  profess  to  be  the  only  people  of 
God,  are  more  unmerciful  and  unjust  than  they.  I  shall 
acquaint  the  selectmen  of  these  things.     Job  Bishop  said, 

*  'J'liib    worn  in,    when  a   prtilessor   of   religion,   seeliinji;   lor   holiness, 
joined  the  Shakers,  bec:iine  deranged,  and  was  an  object  of  j)ity. 

9 


98  UISE    AND    PROGKESS    OF    THE    SEHPENT 

"  Alice,  don't  be  so  hasty,  I  do  not  know  what  charity  and 
mercy  may  be  found  in  the  deacons."  Said  I,  "  If  I  can- 
not find  charity  in  you,  I  do  not  expect  to  in  the  deacons." 
The  deacons  have  to  be  in  strict  obedience  to  this  man. 
They  then  agreed  to  give  us  two  dollars  per  week.  We  took 
her  and  kept  her  four  weeks ;  then  a  deacon  came  and 
Baid  one  of  our  neighbors  said,  he  would  keep  her  for  a 
dollar  per  week.  While  speaking  of  it,  this  neighbor  came 
in  (Miles  Hodgedon) — I  asked  him  about  keeping  my 
daughter.  He  said  he  never  promised  to  keep  her  for  a 
dollar,  nor  made  any  agreement  with  them  ;  he  laid  the 
deacon  in  a  lie.  My  husband  said,  "  Sir,  will  you  lie — a 
man  of  your  profession  1"  Deacon  Wright  was  present, 
and  said,  "  Let  it  go,  we  will  take  hold  of  the  evil  of  the 
day."  My  husband  said,  "  This  is  the  evil  of  the  day  for 
you  to  lie  so."  They  said  no  more,  but  went  out.  We 
kept  her  about  five  months ;  she  was  then  sent  to  Hopkin- 
ton,  where  she  got  better  in  health,  and  regular.  She  then 
went  to  Enfield,  among  the  Shakers.  All  this  time,  though 
the  Shakers  treated  her  cruelly,  yet  she  continued  in  a  be- 
lief that  she  must  go  to  hell,  if  she  was  not  saved  by  the 
elders.     She  died  a  few  years  after  going  to  Enfield. 

Among  other  cruelties,  there  is  a  common  report  among 
such  as  have  left  the  Shakers,  that  a  girl  by  the  name  of 
Comfort  Smith,  for  some  offence,  was  tortured  to  death 
among  them.  She  lived  in  the  church  among  the  ministry, 
and  the  outer  families  were  not  allowed,  at  that  time,  to  go 
there,   for  a  number  of  years. 

Satan,  like  a  fnwlrr's  snare, 

When  he  dupes  his  prey, 
Binds  them  down  in  deep  despair, 

Banished  from  eiidless  day. 

ALICE  BECK. 


State  of  JSTeio  Hampshire,}  r      t       n/r     ty%    ^citn, 

5  Brown, 
Just.  Peact, 


RoCKI^GHAM,  SS. 

Attested  before  me,  Thomas  Brown, 


FROM    THE    GAIIDEN    OF    EDEN.  99 

Affidavit  of  Clement   Heck. 

I,  Clement  Beck,  of  Weare,  do  testify,  that  I  am  son 
of  Henry  and  Alice  Beck,  fiLirinerly  of  Concord.  They 
joined  the  Sh;ikers  when  I  was  a  child,  and  moved  to  Can- 
terbury, where  I  lived  with  my  parents  a  short  time;  then 
was  placed  in  a  family  of  Shakers,  under  the  care  of  Eze- 
kiel  Morrill.  Here  I  began  to  learn  sorrow ;  I  worked 
in  a  blacksmith's  shop,  and  from  eleven  years  old  to  four- 
teen, I  not  only  worked  hard  all  day,  but  worked  many  a 
time  all  night  besides,  heading  nails.  If  I  declined,  my 
master  would  swing  his  cane  over  my  head,  and  say,  "  I 
will  beat  you  until  tlie  blood  runs  down  in  streams."  After 
I  got  the  trade,  a  day's  work  for  me  was  to  make  eight  hoes, 
or  six  scythes,  or  six  axes  in  a  day. 

I  worked  seven  years,  and  was  not  allowed,  neither  did  I 
go  forty-five  rods  from  the  shop ;  then  I  passed  my  bounds, 
went  a  few  rods  beyond,  on  a  rise,  where  I  could  have  more 
prospect ;  fcr  this  I  was  punished,  though  I  was  twenty-two 
years  old.  In  consequence  of  hard  work,  I  have  been  so 
decrepit  and  in  such  pain,  that  I  could  not  lie  upon  a  bed; 
what  sleep  I  had,  for  three  months  at  a  time,  was  when  sit- 
ting in  a  chair — meantime  must  work  hard  all  day.  They 
allow  of  no  indulgence  ;  they  teach  their  subjects  that  the 
more  work  they  do,  the  greater  treasure  they  will  lay  up  in 
heaven  ;  and  such  as  will  not  work  f  r  this  prize,  are  pun- 
ished to  make  them  work.  I  lost  no  time,  but  worked  in 
this  manner  until  I  was  thirty-eight  years  old ;  the  last  of 
which  time  I  had  the  care  of  the  shrp.  For  a  trifling  of- 
fence they  treated  me  so  unreasonably,  I  wanted  to  leave 
them.  I  was  brought  to  such  distress,  life  was  no  object, 
if  I  could  have  died  suddenly  ;  but  it  was  misery  to  stay  as 
I  was.  To  go  away,  I  thrught  would  be  offensive  to  God  ; 
and  I  was  icrnorant  of  education  or  information,  and  the 
best  of  my  days  for  health  were  gone.  They  would  not 
allow  me  any  thing  for  my  work,  although  they  said  I  had 
done  to  the  amount  of  two  thousand  dollars'    worth   extra 


100       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

of  my  expanse  to  them ;  neither  would  they  let  me  have  so 
much  with  interest  as  I  had  of  my  father's  property.  The 
reason  they  gave  was,  because  I  had  signed  their  Covenant ; 
this  is  required  soon  after  we  become  of  age.  I  knew  n(  til- 
ing of  the  legal  effect  of  the  covenant  when  I  signed  it.  The 
elder  said  it  was  the  orders,  and  if  I  did  not  sign  it,  I  should 
he  cut  of  union,  and  could  not  be  owned — and  if  I  held 
back,  God  would  withhold  his  blessing;  but  if  I  signed  it,  I 
should  come  into  full  union,  and  should  have  that  heavenly 
treasure  for  which  I  had  been  laboring.  I  obeyed,  and 
endeavored  to  be  as  faithful  to  them  as  possible,  but  never 
found  the  blessing  which  was  promised.  Many  of  their 
subjects,  I  think,  would  not  stay  there  under  sucli  slavery 
and  bondage,  if  they  thouglit  there  was  any  other  way  for 
eternal  happiness ;  but  they  have  such  positive  testimonies 
against  all  other  ways  of  salvation,  it  weakens  their  confi- 
dence in  every  thing  else,  and  destroys  the  power  of  mind 
to  escape.  At  the  time  I  offended  them,  they  falsely  accused 
me  of  crimes,  and  then  told  me  to  kneel  before  the  society 
and  own  it ;  and  because  I  would  not  own  this  scandal,  I 
was  sent  forty  miles  to  another  society. 

1  will  name  some  circumstances  of  cruelty  on  others. 
We  were  kept  so  recluse,  we  had  but  little  opportunity  to 
know  what  happened  to  others ;  and  we  were  not  allowed 
to  tell  cur  troubles  or  punishments  to  each  other.  My  sis- 
ter, Hannah  Beck,  who  lived  in  the  same  family  with  me, 
became  sick,  and  a  little  deranged,  but  wtis  gentle  ;  being 
ill,  she  refused  to  work,  as  they  said.  They  ordered  me  to 
make  a  chain,  that  they  could  confine  ht-r  to  a  spinnifig- 
wheel,  and  of  sufficient  length  to  spin  on  the  great  wheel, 
and  to  reach  her  couch  which  lay  upon  the  floor,  for  her 
to  sleep  upon.  This  was  in  cold  weather,*  and  the  place 
she  was  confined  in  was  a  wash-shop,  in  a  chamber  over 
the  wash  room,  and    had   a  single  floor   with  t  pen  cracks, 

*  It  appears  they  got  tired  of  watching  l;er,  as  it  was  cold. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  101 

which  made  her  uncoiiilbrtable.  There  was  a  small  stove 
in  the  room ;  but  she  was  chained  so  t\:r  from  it,  that  she 
could  not  reach  it,  and  was  depending  on  others  for  wood 
and  fire.  It  was  an  apartment  separate  from  tlie  men's 
concerns.  Once,  as  I  was  passing  there,  I  heard  her  cry- 
ing and  lamenting.  I  went  to  the  shop,  and  looked  through 
the  cracks.  She  saw  me,  and  said,  "  Do  make  me  some 
fire,  and  light  my  pipe."  She  begged  again  and  again ; 
my  feelings  were  sensibly  struck,  and  I  attempted  to  go  in, 
but  saw  two  of  the  sisters  coming,  and  was  obliged  to  de- 
sist, it  being  contrary  to  orders.  I  slept  a  little  aside,  and 
heard  her  continue  in  supplication,  and  think  she  got  no 
relief.  At  another  time,  when  pnssing  there,  I  heard  con- 
tention and  loud  talk  ;  I  went  t  Hannah's  room,  and  there 
saw  one  of  the  leading  si?ters  with  a  large  stick  in  her 
hand,  threateninor  Hannah  to  make  her  work.  My  sister 
said,  "  I  am  sick,  and  cannot  spin."  1  saw  the  woman 
strike  her  three  times  with  the  stick.  It  would  not  do  for 
me  to  interfere ;  I  could  not  bear  it,  and  went  away.  I 
afterwards  heard  that  they  made  her  work,  and  that  they 
stripped  her  a  number  of  times  naked,  and  whipped  her ; 
after  that,  they  sent  her  to  wh.it  they  called  the  loorlrl,  and 
she  became  better  in  health,  and  regular  in  her  faculties. 
She  was  afterwards  induced  to  live  again  with  the  Shakers, 
and  was  placed  in  the  society  at  Enfield.  Just  before  I 
left  the  Shakers,  I  was  sent  to  Enfield,  and  there  saw  her 
treated  cruelly.  She  was  out  of  health,  and  much  de- 
crepit with  the  rheumatism.  She  assisted  in  the  dairy,  and 
brouorht  water  for  this  use  from  a  distance,  as  they  were 
then  depending  on  water  brought  artificially.  She  frequent- 
ly passed  the  shoj)  where  I  worked,  when  I  took  her  pails, 
and  carried  her  water  for  her.  She  was  then  so  lame  she 
could  scarcely  walk,  and  was  afflicted  with  a  pain  in  her 
stomach.  I  left  the  Shakers  the  autumn  following,  in  1815, 
I  afterwards  heard  of  my  sister's  death,  and  was  glad  to 
bear  she  was  thereby  removed  from  her  slavery. 

9*  .Jl 


102  RISE    AND    PROr.fiESS    OP    THfi    SKftPEjil* 

Another  circumstance  I  relate,  that  light  and  understand- 
ing niMv  spr.iig  forth.  A  girl  [)y  the  name  of  Comfort 
Smith  was  treated  with  such  cruelty,  that,  I  think,  it  short- 
ened her  life.  The  reason  tliey  gave  for  this  cruelty  was, 
that  she  had  sinned  against  her  order,  whicli  was  the  min- 
istry, as  she  lived  in  the  meeting-hcuse  with  them.  They 
said  she  left  the  house  at  nigiit,  and  talked  with  the  man 
on  the  watch,  who  was  set  to  guard  the  meeting-house.  The 
girl  was  chastised  severely  f(  r  this.  She  was  secluded  for 
a  time  ;  then  a  writing  was  drawn  up,  which  was  called  her 
confession  ;  many  of  the  Shakers  were  collected  in  a  room, 
and  she  was  ordered  to  kneel  in  the  midst,  and  hear  her 
confession  read.  She  fainted  while  they  were  reading  it. 
I  was  not  an  eye-witness,  being  a  youth,  but  was  in  a  room 
underneath  the  chamber  where  they  were  collected,  and 
heard  the  noise  when  she  fell.  A  few  weeks  after  this  a 
number  of  us  were  called  in  where  she  lay  expiring ;  she 
was  past  speech;  one  rem  irked,  thn.t  she  thought  she  did 
not  understand  what  they  said.  The  head  elder  said,  he 
had  been  chastising  her  a  short  time  before,  and  had  awaked 
her  senses.  I  was  at  a  loss  to  know  why  it  was  so  ;  and  he 
«aid,  "  Because  she  had  sinned  against  so  high  an  order  ;* 

*  The  following  statement  was  niiide  by  Jolin  Heath,  in  lyi;.,  and  taken 
down  by  the  author  at  tlie  time.  Mr.  Heath  said,  "  I  have  reason  tn  be- 
lieve the  Shaker  leaders  do  not  live  in  that  purity  which  they  profess,  from 
certain  circumstances  which  passed  while  1  was  at  Canterbury — but  the 
Shaker  father  made  me  promise,  before  I  left  ("anterbiiry,  not  to  sav  any 
thing  about  it.''  On  being  pressed  to  tell  the  truth,  he  said,  "  .At  the  time 
I  lived  in  Canterbury,  I  w.is  set  at  night  to  guard  tiie  village.  .After  all 
was  still,  Comfort  Smith,  who  lived  in  tlie  mceting-lioiise,  came  to  me, 
and  said  she  wished  me  to  .assist  her  in  going  away.  I  asked  her  why  she 
was  discontented,  knowing  that  was  considered  the  most  liol\  and  highest 
•tation  among  the  people.  She  said  her  fears  were  such,  she  dared  not 
•tay ;  that  father  (Jcb  Bishop)  was  rude  with  her — lie  would  clasp  her  in 
his  arms,  hold  her  in  his  lap,  hug  and  kiss  her — his  tre-itment  w;is  such, 
nhe  felt  in  dan'jer.  1  did  not,''  said  Heath,  "  then  think  her  in  so  great 
danger  as  perhaps  1  ought.  1  was  anxious  to  have  the  rest  of  the  Society 
know  how  the  father  minaged,  and  accordingly  reported  the  same  to 
others.     It  soon  got  to  the  father's  ears,  and  when  questioned  by  him,  1 


FROM    TIIK    GARDEN    OF    EDKN.  103 

if  she  did  not  confess,  she  could  not  die  in  peice  ;  it  hath 
caused  such  judgment  of  God  upon  her,  it  ii  ah  shortened 
her  days."  Those  judgments  spoken  of,  are  punishments 
from  tlie  head  Shalvers. 

There  were  four  of  the  most  sprightly  females  who  went, 
one  after  the  ether,  into  the  meeting-house  to  live  w  1 1  tl:e 
ministry,  and  ail  died  when  adults,  and  a  sh(;rt  tin;e  after 
they  were  alh^tted  to  this  situut  oi.  Tlic;r  naiiie-^  were 
Hannah  Lcugee,  Comfort  Smith,  M  iry  Ch^se,  and  Abigail 
Sanborn.  There  are  two  men  and  two  women  living  to- 
gether in  the  meeting-house.  These  give  orders  f*  r  the 
rest  of  the  society  to  obey,  which  are  called  gifts  from  God  ; 
at  times  those  gifts  come  in  severity,  which  are  called  the 
judgments  of  Gcd.  Those  give  orders  for  such  a  man  and 
womaji  to  be  united  as  one  in  the  church.  They  also 
state  ih  It  these  have  arrived  to  such  a  state  of  p^.  fection, 
that  they  do  net  commit  sin  ;  there  are  many  coupled  out 
in  this  manner.  There  are  different  grades  amrng  them; 
those  which  are  behind,  are  left  ignorant  cf  the  liberty  of 
the  forw  ird  ones  ;  however,  this  we  know,  they  are  more 
together,  tiie  different  sexes.  I  have  seen  Job  Bish  p  with 
his  arms  around  llanmh  Gordrich — he  siid  it  was  no  sin, 
as  he  hul  no  desire.  Those  were  the  Father  and  M(  ther 
of  Canterbury  and  Enfield  societies.  They  would  punish 
others  to  extre  nes,  for  putting  their  ••  uul  n  tlie  different 
sexes.  The  elders  and  eldresses  have  their  apartments, 
wherein  we  must  not  go,  without  liberty.  They  h  dge  in 
those  rooms,  which  are  in  upper  h.fts  in  the  dniing  or 
dwelling-house.      The    F  ther    -md    Mother  slo        in   tim 

told  him  what  Comfort  said.  Father  owned  that  she  told  the  truth — but 
said  he  took  such  liberties  that  she  might  be  contented,  and  not  wish  to 
go  to  the  world  ;  and  further  said,  '  You  have  broken  your  orders  in  hear- 
ing her  compl  lint ;  she  has  also  broken  her  orders  in  speikins  to  you^ 
now,  if  you  will  say  nothin;^  about  it,  you  shiU  be  for'jiven,  and  have  your 
choice,  to  go  to  F.nP.old  or  stay  here.'  He  knew  I  had  previously  desired 
to  go  to  Knfield  to  live.  I  consented  to  his  proposals,  went  to  Eniield, 
«nd  knew  no  more  about  it." 


104  niSE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERI'ENT 

third  loft  in  the  meeting-house,  while  their  waiters,  as 
they  say,  sleep  in  the  second  loft ;  the  coniinon  people  in 
shops,  some,  in  the  dwelling-house. 

My  educiition  is  i)oor  ;  when  I  was  a  child  and  a  youth, 
the  Shakers  did  nt  t  allow  their  subjects  to  have  learning ; 
what  I  have,  I  obtained  by  stealth,  ccntrary  to  orders. 
Since  that,  the  authority  has  compelled  them  to  give  their 
children  some  learning ;  and  1  desire  that  the  authority 
would  remove  other  of  their  evils.  I  think  it  is  wrons  for 
their  covenant  to  have  fi  rce  in  law;  wlien  they  compel 
their  subjects,  (in  their  ignorance,)  to  sign  it,  and  thereby 
wrong  them  out  of  their  just  rights. 

It  is  a  common  thing  for  the  Shakers  to  refuse  people 
seeing  their  relatives ;  they  have  different  ways  cf  deceiv- 
ing. I  was  one  day  with  the  deacon,  when  s(  me  people 
came  and  intpiired  alter  their  relations,  desiring  to  see 
them.  Deacon  Winkley  said  to  me,  "  Clement,  go  and  tell 
such  and  such  persc^ns,  that  their  friends  are  here,  ^nd 
wish  to  see  them  ;"  he  stept  a  little  <  ne  side,  spake  low  and 
said,  "  Do  you  go  out  round  the  shed,  and  stay  there  a  little 
time,  then  come  and  tell  the  people  their  relutitns  do  not 
wish  to  see  them ;"  which  I  cl  eyed.  Thus  the  strangers 
went  away  disappointed  in  not  seeing  their  relations.  I 
have  known  them  to  do  similar  to  this  many  times.  They 
say  these  things  are  deceiving  Satan,  and  true  to  God. 
They  call  themselves  the  kingdom  of  peace  ;  yet  I  have 
seen  more  contention  among  them  in  one  year,  than  I  have 
among  what  they  call  the  world,  since  I  h  ive  left  the  Sha- 
kers, which  is  three  years.  1  saw  one  man  so  mad  with 
another,  that  he  seized  him  with  his  teeth,  ar.d  1  it  him  so 
that  the  wound  had  to  be  wrapped  up.  I  afterwards  heard 
the  biter  say,  he  had  committed  no  sin  for  twenty  years. 
They  say  the  W(  rd  of  God  is  revealed  by  the  word  of 
mouth,  from  the  leaders.  Some  among  them  profess  to 
converse  w  th  departed  spirits.  I  have  heard  Job  Bishop 
say,  speaking  of  himself,   "  I  have  seen  the   apostles,  and 


FHOM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EOr.N.  I0'» 

(hev  toll  me,  my  day  was  greiter  than  th  :  and  t!v;t  I 
^vas  before  them  in  glory;"  and  fu  thcr  suid,  "The  sjtirit 
of  Hannah  Lougee  came  to  me,  the  night  she  expired,  ;;n-l 
wished  to  gather  with  us,  (the  ministry,)  but  I  tcid  her  sh- 
must  go  to  the  family  that  was  her  order."  She  was  (iis- 
missed  from  the  meeting-hcuse  and  ministry  about  three 
months  bef  re,  because  si  e  was  sick.  This  is  a  .short 
sketch  of  the  Shakers,  bein  t  in  haste. 

CLEMENT  BECK. 

State  of  Mw  Hampshire,  )  jy         g    .  ^^   ,gjg^ 

Hillsborough,  ss.       ^  '     /-        > 

Attested  before  me,  Israel  Peaslee, 

Just.  Peace. 

Second  Statement  of  Alice  Beck. 

I,  Alice  Beck,  of  Canterl)ury,  certify,  tliat  a  few  months 
since,  two  Shakers  (Francis  Winkley  and  John  Whitcher) 
came  to  my  house  very  plaus.i)iy.  They  handed  forth  a 
book,'  (the  Poit- :iture  of  Shakerism,)  and  began  t  )  read 
a  statement  published,  w'lich  I  had  given.  As  they  read, 
they  questioned  me.  I  told  them  it  was  true — this  again 
and  again.  They  disputed  me.  I  told  them  it  was  cer- 
tainly true.  They  shut  the.r  book,  appeared  in  anger,  and 
tried  to  bet  me  d  ^wn,  1 1  t  t  was  a  lie.  I  felt  to  confirm 
it  in  such  a  way,  they  ceased  their  imposition  on  me  for 
that  time.  After  a  few  weeks,  they  sent  for  two  of  my 
sons,  (Henry  and  Charles,)  who  live  by  me,  to  come  and 
.see  them.  When  they  went,  the  Shakers  had  a  writing 
drawn  up  for  them  to  sign,  which,  if  they  would  not,  the 
Shakers  threatened,  saying,  they  could  and  would  take  the 
advantage  of  t'lem  in  sme  land,  in  consequence  of  the 
bounds  being  lost.  My  sons  read  the  writing  and  found  it 
not  according  to  truth,  and  calculated  to  cut  some  part  of 
my  statement,  published  in  the  Portraiture.  Henry  said  he 
would  not  sign  any  such  thing — he  would  lose  all  his  land 
first.  He  returned  home  and  related  to  me  the  above. 
The  Shakers  afterwards  came  with  some  of  our  townsmen. 


100  UlSK    AND    rnOGUESS    OF    THE    SEUl'KNT 

and  a  surveyor,  and  pretended  they  could  take  some  of  our 
land  ;  but  if  my  sons  would  sign  the  writing,  they  would  do 
nothing  about  it.  Henry  said  it  made  his  title  no  better  by 
his  signing  their  writing — if  it  was  his  then,  it  was  now— 
that  his  father  felt  himself  injured  in  the  thing  until  his 
death — but  he  wished  fc)r  no  quarrel,  and  would  do  nothing 
about  it— if  they  wanted  a  quarrel,  tliey  might  begin  as 
Boon  as  they  pleased.  lie  has  since  found  a  writing,  show- 
inff  the  particulars,  which  were  then  mislaid.  Thus  they 
equivocate,  to  ctwer  the  truth.  And  my  distressed  son,  at 
Weare,  (Clement  Beck,)  lived  with  the  Shakers  until  he 
was  thirty-eight  years  old,  and  was  entirely  ignorant  of 
law.  In  this  condition,  as  I  understood,  they  went  to  him 
to  make  him  sign  a  st  itement  denying  the  truth  as  he  had 
previoii  ly  ?-t  aed  it,  and  as  it  was  pui)lished  in  the  above- 
named  book.  I  have  been  infc  rmed,  that  when  they  could 
not  make  him  deny  it  with  fajr  reasoning,  they  threatened 
him,  saying,  if  he  did  not  sign  to  satisfy  them,  they  had 
power  to  take  from  hin>  his  property,  and  put  him  in  the 
State  Trson;  and  th.-st  lawyer  Webster  t(  Id  tliem  so.  My 
eon,  since  he  left  them,  had  been  very  diligent,  and  accu- 
mulated some  property. 

This  s  u)'s  statement  was  written  in  my  presence,  and  is 
the  same  published  in  the  Portraiture  of  Shakerism. 

ALICE  BECK 

Attest,        Israel  D.wis, 
Isaiah  Chase. 

Slate  of  JVfir  Hampshire,  )  Loudon,  Jnhj  14,  1824. 

Merrimack,  s».         ^ 

Personally  appearing,  the  within  named  Alice  Beck,  and  made 

Bolemn  aflinnation  that  the  within  affidavit,  by  her  subscribed, 

contains Uie  truth.    Before  me,  Thomas  Brown, 

Jusl.  Pence. 

We,  the  undersigners,  have  heard  it  suggested,  that  the 
Shakers  have  stated  that  Alice  Beck  is  a  per-son  deranged 
in  her  mental  faculties.     We  state  that  we  have  been  ac-. 


FROM    THE    OARDKN    OF    F.DEN.  107 

quainted   with  her  f  r  years,  and  consider  her  of   a  sound 
mind  and  understanding,  and  a  person  of  uncommon  good 

abilities.  Thomas  Brown, 

Nancy   Brown, 
Israel  Davis, 
A.  E.  Thompson, 
Philip  Brown, 

JOSIAH      SAR(iENT. 

Tl  6  following  Statement  by  Mrs.  Clement  Beck  will  show 
how  the  Shakers  abused  Mr.  Beck,  and  by  whut  means 
they  Obtained  a  pretended  affidavit : — 

Francis  Wi  ley  and  J(  liii  Whitcher,  two  leading  Sha- 
kers, came  twice  to  our  house,  the  h  t  time  tliey  staid  un- 
til eleven  o'clock  at  night.  They  would  not  let  me  be  in 
the  room  with  my  husband.  I  steed  at  the  deer  and  heard 
them  Strive  to  make  him  deny  his  statement,  as  published 
in  the  Portraiture.  My  husband  said  it  was  truth.  The 
Shakers  did  not  deny  it,  but  said,  such  things  must  not  go 
to  the  world.  They  told  him,  that  he  ceuld  not  prove  it, 
and  unless  he  did,  they  could  and  would  take  his  pre  perty^ 
and  put  him  into  the  State  Prison,  and  that  Lawyer  Web- 
Fter  told  I  hem  so.  "  We  want  you  to  attest  to  a  counter 
statement."  My  husband  said  what  he  had  previously  stat- 
ed was  truth,  and  he  would  be  drawn  in  quarters  first 
"  Well,"  said  they,  "  let  us  have  your  name,  and  we  will 
not  hurt  you."  He  consented.  Is  not  such  abuse  equal  to 
the  former  }     Judg?  ye. 

Statement   of  Israel  Peaslee. 

This  certifies,  that  September  14,  1818,  Clement  Beck  came  to 
my  house,  where  I  (jave  him  his  oath  to  an  nffidnvit  which  I  have 
since  seen  in  a  book  called  "  A  Portraiture  of  Shakerism,"  pub- 
lished by  Mary  M.  Dyer.  As  it  was  somethiiigr  new  to  me,  1 
criticised  him  on  the  subject:  he  was  frank,  and  told  me  the  par- 
ticulars. I  further  stite  that  T  have  seen  much  of  it  contradicted 
by  a  statement  in  the  N.  H.  Patriot,  April  lit,  1894.  Said  Beck 
is  a  neighbor;  I  went  to  him,  to  know  how  he  could  pet  along  in 
denying  it.  lie  said  the  Shakers  said  if  he  did  not  take  some'  of 
it  back,  tiiey  would  take  all  his  property  from  him.     He  dcs  not 


108  RISE    AND    PROl.RESS    OF    THE    ST-RPENT 

pretend  to  ilcny  any  sentence  named  in  the  statement  g-iven  before 
me.  I  feci  clear  in  my  mind,  th:it  the  Sinkers,  by  threatening 
imposed  on  his  ignorance.  I  consider  Beck  a  civil,  indnstriou? 
citizen,  but  his  being  b;ong!il  up  amono^  the  Shakers,  caused  tliat 
lack  of  intormation  which  he  had  need  of  for  protection. 

ISRAEL  PEASLEE,  Just.  Peace. 
JFearc,  Julyi),  ISrli. 

Afliilavit  of  Andrew  Ward. 

I,  Anuufw  Ward,  of  lawful  aw,  depose  and  say,  I  was  a  son 
of  Thorn  IS  Ward,  wlien  a  hd,  my  father  joined  the  Shakers  ;^my 
mother  did  not  believe  in  all  their  piinciples.  Some  of  the  Sha- 
kers were  jrathored  into  our  family.  My  father  and  a  S.  akei 
woman,  uiio  wjs  put  in  mistress,  iroverned  the  family.  My 
mother,  wlieii  in  a  feeble  state,  would  have  her  orders  fiom  this 
mistress,  to  do  such  and  such  work.  She  must  obey,  or  my  fathei 
would  he  oHended,  and  treat  her  cruelly— she  was  ever  aliaid  of 
my  f  ither.  'J'hey  oblii^-ed  lier  to  stand  to  the  wheel  and  spin,  when 
Bo'  ill  she  ouiiht  to  have  been  in  bed.  What  this  woman  said,  we 
must  obey  as  tiie  word  of  God.  I  observed  that  my  n.other  con- 
stantly shed  tears.  My  father  said  he  intended  to  overcome  natu- 
ral affections,  sometimes  he  said  he  had  overcome  tiieni,  which 
caused  tiie  followino-  conduct,  and  similar:  I  had  a  younjjer  broth- 
er, who.  for  a  trifling  otfcnce,  my  fither  culled  to  this  mistress  to 
hand  him  a  strni<r;  she  Innded  him  some  linen  thrunibs  ;  witfj 
these  he  tied  the  child's  hands  together  around  the  wrists — by  it 
hung  him  upon  a  tree,  from  the  grormd,  and  left  liim — he  screamed 
a  considor;ible  time.  I  went  to  him— his  hands  were  turned 
black- 1  pulled  the  limb  down  so  that  his  feet  could  touch  the 
^rround— the  limb  split  fiom  the  tree,  and  my  brother  ceased 
Bcreaminir.  Mv  fither  came  to  knoM-  the  cause  :  began  to  repri- 
mand my  brotJier  for  lireaking  the  limb,  and  my  brotlier  told  him 
it  was  Andrew  ;  for  which  my  father  tied  me  up  in  the  same  man- 
ner. 1  hung  until  the  pain  e"xceeded  all  1  had  ever  experienced. 
I  screeched  iiccordin?  to  my  pain — my  father  took  pitch,  and 
stuck  upon  leather  and  put  it  on  my  mouth,  so  I  could  make  no 
noise.  A  man  l.y  the  name  of  Brown  took  me  down.  I  was 
tied  up  in  diiTerent  ways,  and  punisiied  to  that  degree,  I  thought  I 
could  not  live.  Oncel  was  tifd  and  hungup  in  this  manner  so 
long,  I  lost  the  natural  feelings  in  my  hinds  for  three  years.  I 
had'^brothers  and  sisters  treated  as  cruel  as  I  was,  and  by  my 
father  and  tliis  Shaker  mistress.  My  sisters  apj)e3r  to  have  their 
n'lturn!  cnpacity  much  injured- 1  think  by  no  other  cnuse.  1  left 
tiie  Sinkers,  and  liad  brolliors  and  sisters,  who  also  left  them. 
My  sisters  have  suffered  much  for  the  want  of  a  home  ;  as  thejr 
capacitv  was  not  sutlicient  to  be  in  an  unprotected  state.  My 
father  had  a  arood  interest,  when  ho  ji-incd  the  Shakers,  but  none 


PROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  lOd 

of  US  have  been  favored  with  any  of  it.  My  fatlier,  for  many- 
years,  has  been  an  ehler  with  tlie  Shakers.  ' 
My  motlier  lived  a  number  of  years  after  I  left  the  Shakers ; 
and  I  think  pined  away  through  grief.  A  short  time  before  her 
death,  she  sent  for  me  to  come  and  see  her ;  I  went — the  Shakers 
■would  not  let  me  see  her — I  entreated  of  tliem,  with  tears  in  my 
eyes,  to  let  me  go  into  her  room — they  would  hot,  I  staid  a 
number  of  hours,  using  every  argument  possible  to  see  her,  but  in 
vain;  they  peremptorily  refused.  I  knew  their  cruelty,  and  my 
impressions  were,  that  she  was  in  trouble,  in  addition  to  her  sick- 
ness ;  my  heart  was  wounded  in  pity  towards  a  tender  mother — 
she  was"  ever  kind  to  her  children,  when  it  was  in  her  power ; 
naturally  kind  hearted.  My  distress  was  great,  but  I  must  de- 
part. My  father  has  continued  with  the  Shakers,  and  has  ever 
treated  me  like  a  brute,  until  since  the  trial  of  Mary  Dyer  in  1818. 
I  called  to  see  him,  he  treated  me  like  a  child.  Since  I  left  the 
Shakers,  fortune  has  so  favored  me,  that  I  have  property  sufficient 
to  live  upon  the  interest  of  my  money,  thousrh  my  healtii  is  poor. 

ANDREW  WARD. 

State  of  Mw  Hampshire,  }  J^^rthfidd,  Sept.  10,  1818. 

Merrimack,  ss.         ^ 

Attested  before  me,  Obadiah  Mooney, 

Just.  Peace. 

Affidavit  of  Henry  Beck. 

T,  Henry  Beck,  of  Canterbury,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify  and 
say,  that  1  am  son  of  Alice  Beck,  who  has  given  a  statement,  pub- 
lished in  the  Portraiture  of  Shakerism,  and  a  brother  of  Clement 
Beck,  of  Weare,  N.  H.  My  mother  lives  with  me.  My  being  a 
neighbor  to  the  Shakers  has  caused  me  to  be  willing  to  bear 
wrongs  rather  than  to  enter  into  a  controversy  with  them ;  and 
have  hitherto  declined  to  make  any  statement  concerning  them. 
But  their  imposition  is  such,  I  feel  it  a  duty  to  make  the  following 
remarks  : 

One  evening  when  I  was  absent  from  home,  (as  I  was  in- 
formed,) two  Shakers  came  to  my  house,  and  talked  very  hard  to 
my  mother,  to  make  her  deny  her  statement  published  in  the  said 
Portraiture ;  but  they  had  no  influence  over  lier  mind.  After 
which  they  sent  for  me  and  my  brother  Charles  to  go  to  their 
dwellings."  I  think  it  was  about  the  last  of  May,  1824.  When 
we  canTe  there,  they  had  a  writing  formed  for  us  to  sign,  which 
was  calculated  (in  my  opinion,)  to' destroy  my  mother's  statement. 
I  told  them  I  should  not  sign ;  it  was  incorrect.  They  then  laid 
claim  to  some  of  our  land,  and  said  if  we  did  not  sign,  they  could 
and  would  take  it  from  us.  I  told  them  I  should  not,  if  tlioy  took 
all  mv  land.  This  land  we  had  enjoyed  in  quiet  possession  abont 
twenty  years,  and  the  reason  why  they  attempted  to  make  the  ira- 

10 


HO  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

position,  is  because  the  bounds  have  been  destroyed  by  the  Sha- 
kers' crowding  tlie  road  on  us.  I  returned  home  ;  tlie  next  day, 
three  Sliakers  with  Ezekiel  Morrill,  Esq.,  who  was  surveyor,  John 
Kezar,  Esq.,  and  Miles  Hodgedon,  caine  to  my  house,  and  notified 
me  to  attend  to  the  business.  I  told  them  1  wished  for  no  quarrel, 
and  would  do  nothing  about  it.  They  said  if  I  would  sign  their 
writing,  they  would  settle,  and  never  trouble  me  about  it.  I  said 
that  I  considered  that  signing  their  writing  would  make  my  title 
no  better,  it'  it  would  be  mine  then,  it  was  now,  and  I  should  do 
nothing  about  it ;  if  they  wanted  a  cjuarrel,  they  might  begin  as 
soon  as  they  pleased.     After  much  tlireatening  they  left  me. 

■^  '  HENRY  BECK. 

Attest,        Philip  Brown,  .Tr., 
Levi  Brown. 

State  of  JVeiv  Hampshire,  }  j^y  ^^^  ]824. 

Merrimack,  ss.         ) 
Personally  appearing,  the  within-named  Henry  Beck,  and  made 
solemn  oath  to  the  truth  of  the  within  affidavit  by  him  subscribed. 
Before  me,  Thomas  Brown, 

Just.  Peace. 

The  followinff  was  taken  from  the  mouth  of  Steven  Sut- 
ton,  August,  1818  : — 

I,  Steven  Sutton,  of  Canterbury,  do  state,  that,  when 
a  young  man,  I  was  married,  had  a  number  of  children, 
and  having  a  competency,  lived  in  the  greatest  harmony  with 
my  wife.  At  this  time,  the  Shakers  came  to  Canterbury 
and  Loudon,  and  preached  with  much  zeal  and  energy. 
This  was  about  the  year  1782.  I  believed  their  doctrine, 
and  joined  them.  My  wife  could  not  believe  with  them, 
and  was  in  sorrow.  Afterwards,  in  obedience  to  the  orders 
from  the  Shaker  leaders,  I  secluded  myself  and  family 
among  them.  My  wife  was  unwilling  to  go  with  them,  and 
was  in  continual  sorrow  about  it ;  but  the  Shakers  preached 
that  we  must  hate  father,  mother,  children,  wife,  or  never 
find  salvation. 

I  soon  found  I  was  obliged  to  deny  reason,  and  obey 
them  in  every  requirement.  Their  testimony  was  delivered 
with  such  solemnity  and  zeal  that  I  believed  and  obeyed  as 
far  as  possible,  and  many  more  in  this  place  joined  thera, 
which  caused   sorrow   and  sufiering  beyond  conception. 


FROM  THE  GAUDEN  OF  EDEN.  Ill 

Myself  and  many  others  were  professors  of  religion  before 
we  joined  the  Shakers.     The  Shakers  at  first  owned  that 
my  experience  was  of  God,  but  that  it  was  but  a  glimmer 
of  light  compared  to  what  they  possessed  ;  and  if  we  would 
obey  them,  we  should  soon  find  power  over  all  sin,  and  en- 
ter into  a   heavenly  or  angelic  state.     Soon  after  this,   our 
religion  was   condemned  as  carnal.     We  were  forbid  read- 
ing the  Scriptures,  because  they  were  a  back  dispensation, 
and  would  weaken  our  faith  in  the  Shakers,  or  their  gospel. 
We  were  first  ordered  to  confess  our  sins  to  the  leaders, 
and  join  in  their  dance,  which  was  carried  to  great  excess. 
After  working  hard  days,  we  were  ordered  into  the  dance, 
or  labor,  as  it  was  then  called,  for  hours,  and  urged  to  la- 
bor  more  zealously,   to  overcome  sin,  or  we  should  go  to 
hell,  and  that  the  leaders  were  then  sufTerincr  under  the  bur- 
den  of  our  sins  to  a  great  degree.     We  were  thus  exposed 
to  hardships,  until  I  was  exercised  with  severe  pain,  so  that 
I  could  not  lie  upon  the  be~dTo~sTe'ep'tbinTiontlTs  together, 
and  in  the  mean  time  worked  hard.     In   the  winter,  chop- 
ping  and  teaming  from  two  o'clock   in  the  morning  until 
dark.     My  work  was  similar   for  years.     All   the   subjects 
v.ere  taught  that  the  more  work  we  did,  the  more  treasure 
we  should  have  laid  up  in  heaven,  and  the  orders  must  be 
obeyed. 

After  my  family  was  separated,  I  was  not  allowed  to 
speak  to  my  wife  nor  children.  Children  were  treated 
cruelly,  and,  by  orders,  I  saw  one  hung  down  in  a  well. 
I  once  went  into  a  shoemaker's  shop,  for  a  strip  of  leather. 
The  shoemaker  had  the  care  of  one  of  my  sons.  My  boy 
was  stripped  naked,  and  hung  up  by  the  wrists.  When  I 
opened  the  door,  I  was  so  struck  at  the  sight,  that  I  said 
not  a  word.  I  felt  as  though  I  should  faint ;  still  I  knew  if 
I  attempted  to  oppose,  the  leaders  would  be  upon  me  with 
savage  cruelty,  and  I  should  be  condemned  to  hell  for  hav- 
ing natural  affections.     I  left  the  child  hancinor. 

The  leaders  professed  to  have  power  to  save  souls,  or  to 


112       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

damn  them  to  hell,  and  often  said  that  none  could  be  saved 
unless  they  overcame  natural  affections.  I  was  so  deluded 
that  I  believed  this  declaration.  I  lelt  miserable,  but  still 
tried  tj  obey  all  their  orders.  I  think  their  cruelty  injured 
the  faculties  of  my  children,  and  Thomas  Ward's  children, 
and  Joseph  Lougee's  and  Sleeper's  children  also. 

My  wife  was  an  amiable  woman,  and  I  loved  her; 
but  now  I  must  hate  her  as  much  more  as  I  had  been  fond 
of  her,  or  I  could  not  be  saved.  The  leaders  said,  "  She 
was  my  god."  I  strove  to  gain  power  over  my  love  and 
affections,  and  obeyed  all  of  the  orders.  After  I  neglected 
my  wife,  and  took  the  children  from  her  care,  she  appeared 
in  constant  trouble,  and  weeping,  and  being  of  a  delicate 
constitution,  her  trouble  threw  her  into  a  decline.  After 
her  health  began  to  fail,  I  was  ordered,  in  case  she  spoke  to 
me,  I  must  mock  her,  and  condemn  her  old  natural  affec- 
tions, and  leave  her.  This  I  did,  and  left  her  weeping. 
Fof-lvv'o  ysiirs  before  her  death,  I  did  not  speak  to  her,  and 
saw  her  but  twice  the  last  year  of  her  life,  though  I  lived 
in  the  same  family,  and  verily  believed  I  had  overcome  all 
natural  affections.  But  the  night  she  died,  the  leading 
man  came  to  the  room  where  I  slept,  and  said,  "  Steven, 
Peggy  is  dead."  This  shocked  me.  I  had  to  use  ex- 
ertions to  hide  the  sensation  of  my  feelings,  and  conceal 
my  natural  affections.  When  she  was  buried,  I  was  order- 
ed to  cover  the  earth  over  her  coffin,  to  shoyfc,that  I  had  no 
natural  affections  ;  this  I  did,  when,  at  the  same  time,  I 
felt  as  though  I  should  pitch  into  the  grave  with  her. 

Thus  was  I  infatuated  for  many  years,  believing  it  the 
only  way  to  save  my  soul.  Many  otliers  were  in  equal 
trouble,  and  some  deranged.  After  my  wife  was  dead,  I 
found  myself  a  miserable  creature.  The  infatuation  which 
was  so  fixed  on  me,  seemed  to  be  taken  off.  I  believed 
that  my  conduct  to  my  wife  had  been  the  means  of  short- 
ning  her  life.  I  left  the  Shakers,  a  distressed  creature, 
destitute  of  every  comfort.     I  saw  their  deception  ;  but  by 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  113 

repentance  and  prayer,  I  feel  as  though  God  had  forgiven 
my  sins ;  but  the  wounds  I  received  by  the  Shakers  are 
still  fresh.     This  by  me,  STEVEN  SUTTON.* 

September  10,  1818. 

This  certifies  that  Steven  Sutton  is  a  man  of  truth  and 
honesty,  and  has  been  a  great  sufferer  by  the  Shakers. 

John  Lyford. 


A    DELIBERATE    ACT    OP    SHAKER     CRUELTY,    PERPETRATED 

AT    ENFIELD. 

Affidavit  of  John  O'Neill. 

I,  John  O'Niell,  of  Enfield,  depose  and  say,  that  in 
February,  IBIS,  I  became  acquainted  with  Joseph  Dyer  of 
Enfield,  who  invited  me  to  join  the  Shakers;  assuring  me 
that  happiness  was  no  where  but  with  them  ;  and  that  they 
were  an  upright  people,  whom  I  could  depend  on.  I  went 
with  him  from  Can  ida,  more  than  one  hundred  miles,  to 
Enfield,  where  the  Shakers  invited  me  to  join  th^m,  and 
said  I  might  stay  any  space  of  time,  as  would  be  my  choice. 
After  a  few  months,  I  made  it  ray  choice  to  leave  them, 
and  entered  into  marriage  with  a  girl  of  my  choice.  After- 
wards, I  saw  the  Shakers,  and  being  but  little  acquainted 
with  them,  not  having  proved  them,  their  fairness  induced 
me  and  my  wife  to  join  them  again.  They  received  us 
cordially.  My  wife  was  in  a  state  of  pregnancy ;  they 
placed  us  in  an  outer  family  with  a  number  of  other  Sha- 
kers ;  (I  was  a  shoemaker  by  trade.)  After  we  gave  our- 
selves to  them  in  obedience,  they  began  to  show  coldness. 
After  my  wife  began  to  be  burdensome  in  her  work,  it  gave 
me  great  uneasiness  to  see  that  the  Shaker  women  would 
not  assist  her  on  account  of  my  having  tender  feelings  for 
her ;  they  said  it  was  nothing  but  the  flesh.  The  elders 
said,  I  must  hate  my  wife.  She  had  no  m  ther  or  si-ters 
to  console  her  :  she  was  but  a  youth,  her  troubles  became 
10* 


114  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

SO  gfeat,  it  caused  her  to  be  like  the  fig-tree,  which  casts 
her  untimely  figs.  On  January  28,  1819,  she  was  taken 
in  labor  ;  the  doctor  was  with  her  three  days  successively. 
We  had  almost  despaired  of  her  recovery ;  on  account  of 
our  beino-  Shakers,  we  had  but  little  assistance.  On  the 
fifth  night  of  her  sickness,  they  said  she  was  a  little  more 
at  rest.  The  women  were  so  fatigued  for  the  want  of  sleep, 
they  said  I  must  watch  with  her  a  short  time ;  if  she  was 
worse,  I  must  call  them.  Knowing  their  former  accusa- 
tions, because  of  my  compassion  towards  her,  I  replied, 
"  It  may  give  you  occasion  against  me."  They  urged  me 
to  watch.  Mary  Elliot,  (a  Shaker  woman,)  who  lived  in 
the  house,  said,  '  John,  if  you  do  not  stay  with  her,  she 
must  stay  alone,  for  we  are  going  to  lie  down."  My  anxiety 
for  my  poor,  distressed  wife,  who  was  destitute  of  relations 
to  assist  her,  caused  me  to  be  willing  to  render  every  re- 
lief possible ;  I  consented  to  stay  the  time  required,  was  in 
the  room  perhaps  an  hour.  The  next  day,  the  sixth  day  of 
her  sickness,  the  elders  hearing  of  it,  Joseph  Dyer  came 
from  the  old  family,  (the  elders  of  which  ruled  us,)  to  our 
shop,  when  the  orders  from  thence  (by  a  Shaker)  to  me, 
were,  "  If  you  and  Mary,"  (my  wife,)  "  don't  quit  the 
house,  I  will  throw  you  out."  He  then  said,  "  If  you  don't 
go,  I  will  pull  the  chimney  down  over  your  heads."  I  hes- 
itated, not  knowing  how  I  should  move  my  wife.  He  then 
said,  "  If  you  don't  clear  out,  there  shall  not  be  one  stick 
of  the  house  standing  till  rnorning."  I  knew  not  what  to 
do ;  I  had  but  a  trifle  of  property,  no  home,  my  wife  sick, 
and  had  no  relation  ;  I  was  disheartened — went  in  and  told 
my  case  to  my  wife.  We  saw  no  way  for  escape,  no  per- 
son with  us,  but  Shakers ;  we  both  fell  into  tears.  At  this 
wretched  hour,  Mrs.  Mary  Dyer,  (who  was  boarding  at  a 
Mr.  Flo  d's,)  hearing  of  our  sickness,  came  in,  and  said, 
"  What  is  the  matter  here  ?  I  heard  you  lament  while  in 
the  door-yard."     I  told  her,  "  My  wife  is  sick  in  bed,  and 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  115 

our  orders  are,  to  go  out  of  tlic  house  this  night,  or  it  shall 
be  pulled  down  upon  our  heads  ;  and  I  know  not  what  to 
do,  I  am  given  up  to  grief."  She  said,  "  Don't  be  dis 
couraged,  your  wife  shall  net  perish  in  thisplice,  there  will 
be  a  way  provided  for  you  ;  if  there  is  no  other  place,  1 
have  a  comfortable  room,  you  shall  have  that,  if  yrur  wife 
can  be  moved  ;  if  not,  the  neighbors  will  take  care  of  you  ; 
I  know  the  Shakers,  and  I  think  she  would  be  better,  if 
she  was  out  of  the  fear  of  them."  My  wife  smiled,  and  I 
began  to  have  some  hope.  The  Shakers  grew  uneasy,  and 
appeared  anxious,  by  their  intimations,  to  have  Mrs.  Dyer 
gone.  She  said  to  them,  "  I  glial!  not  go  until  1  see  this 
sick  woman  in  a  better  situation ;  no  wonder  she  is  sick, 
such  works  are  enougli  to  make  her  sick."  She  then  talk- 
ed to  them,  when  they  confessed  to  her  that  they  were  all 
sorry  for  what  they  had  said.  AVhile  we  were  talking,  a 
Mrs.  Paddleford,  (a  neighbor,)  came  in  with  a  present  of 
necessary  food.  After  hearing  the  case,  she  offered  me  a 
home  in  her  house,  until  my  wife  was  better  in  health. 
Mrs.  Paddleford  remained  with  my  wife,  and  Mrs.  Dyer 
returned  to  her  home.  The  neighbors  carried  my  wife  to 
Mrs.  Paddleford's  house.  She  continued  sick  and  distress- 
ed. In  this  situation,  we  were  obliged  to  leave  the  Shaker 
dwelling  in  consequence  of  my  staying  in  the  room  with 
my  wife,  at  the  time  I  was  requested.  They  continued  to 
say  it  was  the  flesh.  I  know  they  palm  lies  on  the  innocent. 
My  wife  is  now  in  the  care  of  Abncr  Paddleford's  family, 
who  are  like  the  Samaritan  of  old,  when  the  stranger  had 
fell  into  the  hands  of  thieves.  God  will  reward  all,  accord- 
ing to  their  doing.  JOHN  O'NEILL. 

Slate  of  J\rtiu  Hampshire,}  r  ,  „,  „.   ,o,rv 

Grafton,  ss.  \  Lebanon,  February  24,  1819. 

Attested  before  me,  Jesse  J.  Fogg, 

Just.  Peace. 


116  niSE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

Affidavit  of  Abijah  Stanley. 

I,  Abijah  Stanley,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify,  that  on  tlie  night 
of  the  1st  of  February,  1819,  I  with  others  assisted  Mr.  O'Neill 
in  moving  his  wife  from  tiie  Shakers,  to  a  hospitable  family.  The 
report  w  is,  that  she  had  been  sici<  for  a  number  of  days.  She 
was,  when  we  went  into  the  house,  lying  on  a  bed,  apparently 
almost  helpless.  Her  husband  raised  her  up — she  was  placed  on 
a  bed,  and  laid  upon  a  carriage  and  conveyed  to  a  Mr.  Paddle- 
ford's,  a  short  distance ;  her  situation  being  such  at  the  time,  she 
was  overcome  with  fatigue  and  puking,  and  had  to  be  handed 
into  tlie  house  by  two  assistants.  ABIJAH  STANLEY 

State  of  Mw  Hampshire,  ?  Lebanon,  February  24,  1819. 

CjRAFTON,  SS.  ^  "^ 

Attested  before  me,  Jesse  J.  Fogg, 

Just.  Peace. 

Affidavit  of  Zenas  Delano. 

I,  Zenas  Delano,  of  Lebanon,  N.  H.  of  lawful  age,  do  testify, 
that  early  the  first  nigiit  of  February,  I  was  an  eye-witness  to  a 
horrible  scene.  Mr.  .tohn  O'Neill,  a  Shaker,  came  to  my  house, 
desiring  me  to  assist  him  in  moving  his  wife  to  a  neighbor's.  We 
had  heard  of  her  being  sick  for  a  number  of  days,  and  were 
astonished  at  this  unexpected  request.  I  learnt  tliat  the  Shakers 
had  stated  to  Mr.  O'Neill,  tliat  he  and  wife  should  leave  the  house 
that  night,  or  the  cliimney  should  be  torn  down  over  their  heads. 
I,  whh  others,  went  to  the  house  with  a  carriage;  his  wife  ap- 
peared almost  drowned  with  trouble.  We  placed  her  on  a  bed 
in  a  carriage  with  a  Mrs.  Paddleford's  assistance,  who  rode  with 
and  steadied  her  upon  the  bed,  as  she  was  conveyed  away.  There 
■were  two  Shakers  from  their  old  family,  then  present,  where  I 
heard  Mr.  Paddleford  tell  the  deacon  thus,  "  I  think  you  are  a  vil- 
lain to  turn  this  woman  out  of  doors.''  Pettingill  (the  deacon) 
said,  "  I  am  glad  the  bitch  is  gone  out  of  the  house."  The  Sha- 
kers have  since  denied  this  speech,  saying  the  deacon  said  no 
such  tiling.  ZENAS  DELANO. 

State  of  .Veu.  Hampshire,  >  Lebanon,  Febmani  24,  1819. 

Grafton,  ss.  ^ 

Attested  before  me,  Jesse  J.  Fogg, 

Just.  Peace, 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  117 

CHAPTER  VII. 

A    SKETCH    OF    MRS.    EUNICE    CHAPMAN's    HISTORY. 

Eunice  Chapman  was  the  daughter  of  Elijah  Hawley, 
Esq.,  of  Bridgeport,  Conn.  She  was  married  to  James 
Chapman,  a  merchant  in  New  Durham,  Greene  Co.,  N.  Y., 
by  whom  slie  had  three  children.  He  treated  her  kindly 
until  he  visited  the  Shakers ;  after  which,  he  showed  him 
self  barbarous  to  her,  and  neglected  his  family.  He  joined 
them  at  Niskeyuna,  after  which  he  went  to  Durham,  where 
she  lived,  said  the  Shakers  had  a  house  prepared  for  her 
and  her  children  to  live  in,  where  every  thing  necessary 
should  be  provided  for  them.  .  In  October,  1814,  she  went 
to  their  village  to  see  the  place  provided,  but  found  none. 
Here  the  Serpent  began  to  show  himself  to  her  more  plain- 
ly. While  Mrs.  Chapman  was  at  the  Shakers',  they,  by 
falsehood,  deceived  her,  and  privately  sent  her  husband  to 
Durham,  and  got  her  children.  When  she  returned,  her 
children  were  gone,  she  knew  not  where.  Her  trouble  was 
such,  she  was  near  to  distraction.  Chapman  had  told  her 
friends,  and  the  children,  that  she  intended  to  stay  with  the 
Shakers,  and  that  the  children  were  going  to  their  mother. 
She  states,  that  soon  as  possible,  she,  with  Mr.  Penfield, 
and  Mr.  Spencer,  her  brothers,  went  to  the  Shakers  at 
Niskeyuna,  and,  by  chance,  got  sight  of  her  children. 

Svatement  of  Peter  Penfield. 

I,  Peter  Penfield,  do  solemnly  swear,  that  on  or  about  the 
22d  of  Dec,  1814,  I  went  with  Eunice  Chapman  to  the  Shakers, 
to  see  her  children,  and  persuade  the  Shakers  to  give  them  up,  as 
I  understood  by  them  and  the  children,  and  tlieir  father,  that  they 
were  bound  by  indenture.  The  children  appeared  to  be  unhappy, 
and  cried  and  took  on  in  such  a  manner,  ii.y  heart  ached  for  them. 
I  told  James  and  the  Shakers  that  they  ought  to  give  them  up  to 
tlieir  motiier ;  tliat  my  brother  Spencer  and  myself  would  seo 
that  the  children  were  provided  for ;  but  the  Shakers  and  James 
wholly  refused.  I  tlien  told  them  that  if  they  did  not  let  Mrs. 
Chapman  have  some  of  her   children,  or  visit   tliem  when  she 


118      RISE  AND  PUOGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

pleased,  I  would  try  to  get  some  law  passed  in  the  legislature  for 
her  relief. 

February  9th,  1815,  T  came  to  Albany  ;  took  Doct.  Payne,  Mr. 
Shiner  and  Mrs.  Chapman  into  my  sleigh,  and  went  to  see  tlie 
children,  at  the  Shakers'.  We  retired  into  a  private  room  with 
Mr.  Chapman,  in  order  to  intercede  with  him,  to  give  Mrs.  Chap- 
man one  of  tiie  daughters.  James  said  he  would  as  soon  commit 
suicide.  There  was  no  prevailing  on  him  to  give  up  either  of 
them.  Mrs.  Chapman  begged  to  see  tlie  little  boy.  They  said 
tlie  doors  would  be  fastened  against  her  if  she  went  to  the  house 
%vhere  he  lived.  PETER  PENFIELD, 

March  27,  1816.  [.Ilderman  of  the  City  of  .ilbany.'] 

After  this,  her  friends  entered  a  petition  to  the  legisla- 
ture, at  Albany,  N.  Y.,  where  they  passed  a  law  of  protec- 
tion for  a  wife  and  children  in  case  a  husband  joined  the 
Shakers,  and  gave  Mrs.  Chapman  a  bill  of  divorce,  and  power 
over  her  children,  as  can  be  seen  by  the  following : — 

AN   ACT    FOR    THE    RELIEF    OF    EUNICE    CHAFMAN,    AND    FOE 
OTHER    PURPOSES,    PASSED    MARCH    14,    1818, 

Whereas  Eunice  Chapman,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  four,  was  lawfully  married  to  James  Chapman,  by 
whom  she  had  three  children,  and  with  whom  she  lived  until  the 
year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eleven,  when  tlie  said 
James  Chapman  abandoned  his  said  wife,  without  leaving  her  any 
means  of  support,  and  soon  after  joined  the  society  of  Shakers, 
in  Niskeyuna,  in  the  county  of  Albany:  And  whereas,  the  said 
James  Chapman,  since  joining  the  society  of  Shakers,  has  taken 
from  his  wife  her  children,  and  now  keeps  them  concealed  from 
her,  and  insists  that  the  marriage  contract  between  him  and  his 
said  wife  is  annulled,  and  that  he  is  not  bound  to  support  her,  and 
has  publicly  forbid  all  persons  from  harboring  her,  and  declared 
tliat  he  would  not  be  responsible  for  her  debts  :  Therefore, 

Be  it  enncted  bij  the  People  of  the  State  of  ,Yew  York,  represented 
in  Semite  and  ^isseinbly,  That  the  marriage  contract  between  the 
said  Eunice  Chapman  and  her  said  husband,  James  Chapman,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby  declared  to  be  dissolved,  and  the  said  Eu- 
nice Chapman  entirely  freed  from  the  same :  Provided,  That  tlie 
dissolution  of  such  marriage  shall,  in  no  wise,  effect  the  legitima- 
cy of  the  children  thereof. 

^nd  be  it  further  enacted.  That  in  all  cases,  where  any  husband 
or  wife,  having  any  child  or  children  of  the  marriage,  shaH-  here- 
after separate  tlie  one  from  the  other,  and  shall,  or  have  attached 
him  or  herself  to  the  said  Shakers  ;  and  shall  also  take,  or  have 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  119 

taken,  with  him  or  her,  such  child  or  children,  being  under  age, 
the  chancellor,  or  any  judge  of  the  Supreme  Court,  for  the  time 
being,  on  the  application  of  the  husband  or  wife,  not  having  join- 
ed the  said  Sliakers,  and  being  an  inhabitant  of  this  State,  may 
allow  a  habeas  corpus  to  bring  such  child  or  children  before  him, 
and  if,  on  the  return  tliereof,  such  cliild  or  ciiildren  cannot  be 
found,  and  it  sliall  appear  that  such  child  or  children  are  conceal- 
ed or  secreted,  by  and  among  any  society  of  Shakers  in  this 
State,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  chancellor  or  judge,  as  the  case 
may  be,  in  his  discretion,  to  issue  a  warrant,  directing  the  sheriff, 
or  other  proper  officer  of  the  county  wliere  tlie  said  society  re- 
sides, in  the  day  time,  to  search  the  dwelling  houses  and  otiier 
buildings  of  the  said  society,  or  any  members  thereof,  for  any  such 
child  or  children;  and,  on  bringing  such  child  or  children  before 
the  chancellor  or  judge,  he  may,  on  due  consideration,  award  tlie 
charge  and  custody  of  sucli  child  or  ciiildren  so  brought  before 
him,  or  any  of  them,  to  that  parent  who  shall  not  have  joined 
the  said  society  of  Shakers,  for  such  time,  and  under  such  regu- 
lations and  restrictions,  and  witli  such  provisions  and  directions,  as 
to  the  said  cliancellor  or  judge  shall  seem  proper,  and  as  the  case 
may  require ;  and  the  chancellor,  or  any  judge  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  shall,  at  all  time  hereafter,  have  power,  on  sufficient  cause 
shown,  to  annul,  vary  or  modify  tlie  order  so  to  be  made  ;  and  such 
warrant  of  the  chancellor  or  judge  shall  justify  the  sheriff  or 
other  officer,  and  tiiose,  who,  by  their  order,  siiall  come  to  their 
aid,  in  making  sucli  search  as  aforesaid  ;  and,  if  sued  therefor, 
may  plead  the  general  issue,  and  give  tliis  act  and  the  special  mat- 
ter in  evidence  :  Jlnd  further.  If  any  member  of  the  said  society 
of  Shakers,  or  any  other  person,  shall  send  or  carry,  or  cause  to 
be  sent  or  carried,  any  such  child  or  children  out  of  this  State,  or 
shall  secrete,  or  cause  to  be  secreted,  witiiin  the  same,  any  such 
child  or  children,  so  tliat  the  said  writ  of  habeas  corpus  cannot  be 
executed,  such  member  of  the  society,  and  every  other  person 
concerned  therein,  shall  be  deemed  guilty  of  a  high  misdemean- 
or ;  and,  on  conviction  thereof,  shall  be  fined,  not  exceeding  two 
hundred  dollars,  or  imprisoned,  not  exceeding  six  months,  or  both, 
at  the  discretion  of  tlie  court,  before  whom  such  conviction  may 
be  had  Aaron  Clark, 

Clerk  of  the  Jlssembly. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  MRS.  CHAPMAN's  NARRATIVE. 

"  After  the  above  bill  had  become  a  law,  and  I  could 
protect  and  defend  myself,  I  resolved  to  go  in  pursuit  of 
my  chihlren.  In  a  remarkable  manner  I  was  informed 
where  they  were  carried  when  taken  from  Niskeyuna.  I 
first  sent  my  books  to  Enfield,  and  then  dismissed  my  school. 


15J0  RISE    AND    PUOGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

On  the  Dth  of  May,  1S19,  I  entered  the  stage,  in  a  dis* 
mal  thunder  storm,  under  a  fictitious  name,  to  avoid  being 
traced  by  the  Shakers.  After  a  perih)us  j^Hlrney,  caused 
by  the  state  of  the  roads  at  that  season,  I  arrived  at  Brat- 
tleboro',  76  miles  from  Albany,  at  2  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
inor,  havino-  been  "24  hours  in  coming  that  distance.  On 
the  lOth,  there  fell  torrents  of  rain,  and  with  a  crowded 
stage,  which  coming  near  upsetting,  I  fainted  through  fear. 
At  evening,  I  arrived  in  Hanover.  On  the  13th,  I  took 
the  stage  to  Enfield,  and  stopped  at  the  stage  house,  two 
miles  beyond  the  Shaker  Village. 

"I  complained  of  being  unwell,  and  much  fatigued,  and 
unable  to  travel ;  thus  made  an  excuse  to  stop  a  few  days 
to  rest.  I  soon  found  I  had  landed  in  one  of  the  best  of 
families,  wlio,  suspecting  my  business,  privately  sent  for 
Mary  Dyer,  who  hastened  to  my  apartment,  and  introduced 
herself  by  exclaiming,  "  Mrs.  Chapman,  can  this  be  you?" 
We  met  like  two  unfortunate  sisters. 

"  I  soon  ascertained  tliat  my  children  were  in  that  Sha- 
ker village,  meanwhile  I  kept  in  close  concealment,  and  it 
was  necessary  to  make  some  confidants  to  secure  the  chil- 
dren. On  the  24th,  the  Shakers  got  word  that  I  was  in 
town,  and  they  were  then  in  as  much  consternation  as 
though  they  had  heard  the  din  of  war  against  them.  The 
inhabitants  took  a  deep  interest  in  my  behalf,  and  much 
more  so,  because  1  had  travelled  such  a  distance,  and  had 
experienced  so  much  trouble  and  fatigue.  I  was  fearful 
that  the  Shakers  would  remove  my  children  that  night. 
The  inhabitants  came  to  my  assistance,  kept  a  guard 
around  the  Shaker  village,  and  prepared  a  civd  ofiicer  to 
seize  them,  in  case  they  attempted  to  carry  them  off. 
Meantime  the  Shakers  were  under  fenrfid  forebodings,  and 
to  appease  the  inhabitants,  on  the  25th,  they  sent  word  that 
I  might  see  my  children.  A  number  accompanied  me 
thither.  After  waiting  some  time,  George,  my  eldest  child, 
came  in.     I  could  recognize  no  appearance  of  ray  son 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  121 

He  said,  "  Eunice,  how  do  ye  do?"     I  wept  over  him,  but 
he  appeared  inflexible,  undutiful,  and  unnatural,  though  I 
imagined   that  I  saw   the  stifled  tear  startle  in  his  eye.     I 
showed  him  his  little  pocket-book,  with  a  dollar   in  small 
specie,  which  he  had  collected  before  he  was  carried  to  the 
Shakers'  ;  and  his  last  words  were,  '  I  shall  leave  my  mo- 
ney for  my  mother.'     I  told  him   how  carefully  I  had  kept 
that  to  remember  him  by ;    but  he  laughed   at  me.     My 
daughters,  and  some  of  Mrs.  Dyer's  children,  were  secured 
in  one  of  their  bastiles,  which  contained  a  large  number  of 
Sliakers.     A  town  officer  and  a  member  of  the  legislature 
of  that  State,  with  their  wives,  were  admitted  with  me  and 
Mrs.  Dyer  to  see  them.     Susan,  (my  next  eldest,  being 
now  12  years  of  age,)  came  into  the  room..     She  appeared 
like  a  shadow,    with   a  pale   countenance,   and  emaciated 
features,   while  pining  away  under  her  confinement.     She 
gently  approached  me,  and  said,  '  Eunice,  how  do  ye  do?* 
I  dropped  my  face  upon  her  cheek,   and  involuntarily  ex- 
claimed, '  Oh  !  can  this  be  my  Susan,   my  dear  Susan  1 !' 
I  could  discover  none  of  that  activity  and  sensibility  which 
once  made  her  the  pride  of  her  mother.     Even  her  dialect 
was  changed  !     I  tore  oflt  her  ghostly  cap,  hoping  to  recog- 
nize the  features  of  my  Susan  ;  she  was  so  much  grieved 
that  I  hastened  to  put  it  on  again.     My  Julia  came  next ;  I 
gazed  a  moment  upon  her,  in  silence  ;  she  also  said,   '  Eu- 
nice, how   do  ye  do?'     I   fell  upon  her   face,  and  while 
bathing  her  with  tears,  said,  '  Oh !  my  dear  Julia,  my  long- 
lost  babe  !  have  I  once  more  clasped  thee  to  these  wishful 
arms?'    but  she  had  become  a  stranger  to  these  endearing 
caresses,  which  were  once  the  joy  of  my   heart.     I   seated 
her   in  my  lap,  but  she  fled,  and  said,    '  It  is  against  order 
to  sit  in  lap  !'     I  handed  her  a  fine-dressed  doll ;   she  said, 
'  It  is  handsome,  but  I   do  not  want  it   here,'   though  she 
eagerly  gazed  at  it.     Without  my  asking  them   any   ques- 
tions, they,  like  two  parrots,  prattled  over  what  the  Shakers 
had  previously   told  them  to  say  to  me,  how   much  better 
11 


12S      KISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

they  were  than  with  me.  Mr,  Chapman  said,  '  Eunice, 
don't  make  such  a  racket,  you  disturb  the  brethren  and 
sisters,' — when  such  a  scene  called  forth,  and  put  to  the 
tjst,  every  feeling  of  a  parent,  and  even  these  gentlemen 
who  accompanied  me,  wept.  At  the  same  time,  there  stood 
a  Shaker  elder,  (like  an  emblem  of  Satan,)  behind  Mrs. 
Dyer's  two  children,  pushing  them  forward,  to  abuse  their 
ntother,  until  they  tore  her  youngest  chiW  from  her  arms, 
and,  with  it,  fled  from  her  sight.  As  I  was  returning  to 
my  lodgings,  James  Chapman  said  that  I  must  not  trouble 
them  by  coming  the  next  day  to  see  my  children,  for  the 
brethren  and  sisters  had  been  in  a  perfect  hell  all  that  day, 
and  wanted  some  rest. 

"  The  Shakers,  under  their  shroud  of  sanctity,  said  that 
they  had  no  control  over  the  children,  that  they  were  not 
bound,  that  they  would  be  glad  to  see  me  take  them  away, 
and  if  I  would  come  in  a  peaceable  manner,  and  ask  for 
them,  I  could  have  them. 

"  Accordingly,  on  the  27th,  I  took  proper  evidence,  and 
went  in  a  peaceable  manner,  and  asked  to  see  my  children  ; 
but  they  would  not  let  us  come  even  within  their  door- 
yards.  A  large  number  of  the  inhabitants,  who  were  pre- 
pared to  assist  me,  then  came  and  demanded  sight  of  the 
children,  and  an  interview  with  Mr.  Chapman,  and  said 
they  were  unwilling  to  protect  a  people,  who  would  harbor 
a  villain  who  had  fled  from  the  justice  of  the  laws  of  his 
own  State,  &c.,  &.c.  After  several  hours'  solicitations 
and  threats,  he  appeared.  Proposals  were  made  for  him  to 
give  me  all  or  a  part  of  the  children.  Being  counselled 
by  the  Shakers,  he  attempted  to  impeach  my  character,  and 
that  of  my  deponents  in  my  book  and  the  respectability  of 
the  family  to  which  I  belonged,  and  said  he  would  sooner 
tie  his  children  to  a  log  and  set  them  adrift  in  the  river 
than  to  give  them  to  a  crazy  woman,  who  was  wandering 
from  town  to  town,  among  strangers,  and  unprotected,  &,c., 
d&c.     The  inhabitants  told  him  that  they  believed  my  state- 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  123 

ments,  and  that  the  depositions  in  my  book  were  correct, 
and  the  legislature  of  the  State  of  New  York  would  not 
have  been  imposed  upon  by  a  woman,  and  in  case  they  had 
not  good  cause  to  pass  that  law,  it  would  not  have  been 
passed.  I,  with  tears  in  my  eyes,  replied,  '  Mr.  Chapman, 
when  I  was  married  to  you,  you  was  respectable  ;  your  re- 
lations are  still  so.  I  am  now  an  unprotected  wanderer, 
and  expect  to  wander  until  I  obtain  my  children,  though  I 
ought  and  might  have  been  under  the  protection  of  a  kind 
husband.  Though  you  may  have  some  claim  to  the  son, 
can  you  withhold  my  daughters,  my  dearest  self,  from  me?' 

It  was  the  impression  that  some  of  my  children  were  hid 
in  a  barn,  half  a  mile  distant,  and  my  friends  went  in 
search.  They  there  found  my  son  in  a  rough  Shaker  dress 
buried  in  the  hay.  It  was  then  12  o'clock  at  night.  They 
brought  him  to  me,  he  trembled  as  though  he  had  been 
taken  captive  by  the  savages.  As  I  ttok  my  son  into  a 
carriage  to  carry  him  away,  he  sprang  to  leap  out  and  run 
back  to  the  Shakers.  I  had  to  hold  him  in  the  carriage 
as  we  travelled,  and  told  him  he  must  go  with  me  and  stay 
until  he  was  fourteen,  and  he  could  choose  for  himself 
then.  I  went  several  miles,  hid  him,  and  returned  back 
for  my  daughters  ;  but  the  situation  of  things  was  such, 
it  was  expedient  for  me  to  hasten  out  of  the  State  with  the 
one  I  had.  For  forty  hours  I  was  in  constant  agitation  and 
fatigue,  did  not  sleep,  nor  eat  my  regular  meals. 

"  To  prevent  the  Shakers  pursuing  after  me,  and  let 
them  know  what  they  might  expect  in  case  they  should,  I 
hired  a  man  to  go  to  the  Shaker  village  and  discharge  a 
rifle  for  several  nights  successively.  I  hired  another  man 
to  protect  us,  and  a  carriage,  and  travelled  through  private 
roads  much  out  of  my  way,  which  cost  me  several  dollars 
a  day.  On  the  3d  of  June,  we  safely  arrived  in  Albany, 
to  the  joyful  surprise  of  all  my  friends,  where  we  received 
congratulations  from  every  class." 


124       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

The  following  extract  from  the  Dartmouth  (Hanover) 
Gazette,  will  show  the  manner  in  which  Mrs.  Chapman  ob- 
tained the  remainder  of  her  children  : — 

"  Mrs.  Eunice  Chapman  has  lately  succeeded  in  rescu- 
ing from  the  society  of  Shakers,  in  Enfield,  in  this  State, 
and  in  restoring  to  the  world,  two  more  of  her  children, 
who  have  been  consigned  to,  and  detained  by  them,  with- 
out her  consent.  It  is  rather  singular  that  these  people 
should  latterly  have  met  with  so  much  and  such  effectual 
opposition  from  the  ladies,  and  from  them  only  ;  and, 
whether  it  be  that  the  ruling  elders  have  deported  them- 
selves in  an  ungallant  manner  to  the  members  of  the  sis- 
terhood, or  that  the  feelings  of  natural  affection  predomi- 
nates more  strongly  in  the  maternal  bosom,  we  shall  not 
undertake  to  determine.  Mrs.  Dyer,  in  this  State,  and 
Mrs.  Chapman  in  New  York,  have  been  much  the  subjects 
of  conversation,  and  by  their  representatio.ns,  directed  the 
attention  of  the  legislatures  of  these  States  to  the  socie- 
ties of  Shakers,  and  it  was  by  one  of  its  provisions  that 
Mrs.  Chapman  succeeded  in  establishing  her  claim  to  the 
guardianship  of  her  children.  A  letter  from  one  of  the  so- 
ciety to  Mr.  Chapman  (who,  it  appears,  was  in  league  with 
them)  furnished  the  immediate  occasion  for  preferring  the 
claim;  but  this  letter  falling  into  tlie  hands  of  Mrs.  Chap- 
man, she  set  off  immediately  for  New  Hampshire,  and,  by 
her  agent,  demanded  her  children.  At  first,  as  is  stated  by 
the  agent,  the  society  refused  to  surrender  them ;  but  upon 
producing  a  letter  from  distinguished  counsel,  he  was  al- 
lowed to  carry  them  to  their  anxious  and  expecting  mother. 
We  know  not  what  may  be  the  public  sentiment  with  re- 
spect to  these  associations  of  people,  called  Shakers,  or 
their  dark  proceedings  ;  but,  as  individuals,  we  cannot  but 
express  our  abhorrence  of  a  system  of  education,  which 
keeps  those  who  are  trained  up  in  it,  in  worse  than  the  ig- 
norance and  superstition  of  the  papal  ages,  and  of  a  mode 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  125 

of  living  that  cuts  them  oIT  from  a  participation  in  all  *  the 
sweet  and  tender  charities  of  life.' " 

Statement  of  Moses  Johnson. 

This  may  certify  that  I,   Moses   Johnson,   of  Enfield, 

County  of  Grafton,  State  of  New  Hampshire,  was  present, 

and  assisted  Mrs.  Eunice   Chapman  in   obtaining   her  son 

George,  and  was  one,  with  others,  who  found  him  in  dead 

of  night,  hid  in  a  barn,  a  distance  from  any   family ;  and 

that  I  was  also  the  officer  who  took  James  Chapman,   his 

father,  with  a  criminal  writ,  for  his  abuse  to  Mrs.  Mary  M. 

Dyer,  and  am  witness  that  the  statement  of  Mrs.  Chapman, 

in  recrard  to  her  obtaining  her  children,  is  true.     I   further 

state  that  I  am  well   acquainted  with  Mary  M.   Dyer,   and 

was  present  when   the   attention  of  the  selectmen  of  this 

town  was  called  upon  by  her,  to  assist  her  in  a  compromise 

with  her  husband  Joseph  Dyer  and  the  Shakers,  to  provide 

for  her  a  home,  or  give  to  her  some  of  her  children,   and 

also  know  that  she  has  had  severe  afflictions,  as  may  be 

seen  by  the  statements  of  others.     And  further  state,  with 

my  wife,  Lavina,  that  from  the  time  she  first  made  herself 

acquainted   in  this  town,   we  have  never  seen,  heard  or 

known  any  thing  against  her  character. 

Moses  Johnson, 

i^  /:  , ,    .     .jna    1Q4K  La  VINA  Johnson. 

Enfield,  April  26,  1S45. 


CHAPTER  Vm. 

RISE    OF    THE    SHAKERS     IN    KENTUCKY    AND    OHIO. 
[Abridged  from  a  work  of  Col.  James  Smith  ] 

Three  Shakers,   viz.    Issachar  Bates,   John   Meacham, 

and  Benjamin  Young,  came  to  Kentucky,  where  Col.  Smith 

resided,   and  in   his  absence,  his    son,  James  Smith,  Jr., 

with  whom  he  lived,  joined  them.     Soon  after,  he  went 

11* 


126  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

himself  and  lived  with  them,  in  order  to  learn  what  sort  of 
people  they  were.  He  says  they  artfully  conceal  their 
real  views  and  principles  from  those  they  wish  to  proselyte 
to  their  scheme.  To  stop  the  progress  of  Shakerism  is,  for 
mankind  to  know  what  it  is.  He  therefore  relates  matters 
of  fact,  and  is  ready  to  prove  what  he  asserts.  First,  of 
their  doctrines  : — 

Mother  Eve  is  what  is  meant  by  the  forbidden  fruit ;  the 
woman  being  prohibited  fiom  all  animals,  save  Adam  only, 
and  that  she,  contr  ry  t.)  the  command,  had  knowledge  of 
the  Serpent.  [I  ask  the  Shakers  if  Adam  had  knowledge 
of  the  Serpent  when  he  partook  of  the  same  fruit  ?]  They 
hold  Aon  Lee  t  >  be  Christ's  second  coming,  without  sin 
unto  salv-ition,  and  that  she  is  much  superior  to  Jesus. 
They  deny  the  resurrection  of  the  body  of  Jesus,  and  also 
of  our  bodies.  They  hold  that  David  Darrow  is  inspired 
and  infallible;  t'lut  the  priests  and  people  under  him  nmst 
believe  his  commands,  which  they  call  believing  and  obey- 
ing God  ;  and  that  all  who  have  died,  even  martyrs  for 
Christianity,  have  gone  to  hell  ;  and  that  all  of  those  who 
come  to  the  Shakers,  and  confess  their  sins,  shall  be  de- 
livered out  of  hell,  except  such  as  have,  in  this  life,  been 
Shakers,  and  afterwards  left  them,  and  spread  abroad  what 
they  had  seen  and  heard  while  among  them  ;  further  hold 
that  the  Scriptures  are  true  and  foretell  of  them,  yet  they 
are  no  rule  for  them  to  fellow ;  that  they  are  in  a  new  dis- 
pensation, &c. 

The  following  is  the  practice  of  the  Shakers  : — 
A  man  who  had  been  three  years  with  the  Shakers,  but 
had  left  them,  said  he  had  formerly  been  a  member  of  the 
Methodist  Society,  and  was  then  happy  in  the  enjoyment 
of  vital  piety,  but  was  not  so  while  with  the  Shakers  ;  and 
when  he  left  them,  he  brought  away  all  his  family  except 
one  daughter,  who  was  concealed  from  him.  Afterwards, 
.his  son  attended  the  Shaker  meeting,  and  seeing  his  sister, 
took  her  by  the  hand  to  lead  her  away.     The  Shakers  at- 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  127 

tempted,  by  violence,  to  take  her  from  him.  Some  specta- 
tors assisted  liim,  and  a  violent  struggle  ensued.  The  par- 
ties collared  each  other,  tore  each  others'  clothes,  &c. 
The  Shakers,  being  most  numerous,  prevailed,  and  prose- 
cuted the  other  party  for  a  riot,  in  which  they  failed.  I 
lately  conversed  with  the  aforesaid  girl,  who  says,  that  while 
her  father  was  threatening  the  Shakers  with  the  civil  law, 
she  was  brought  before  a  magistrate,  and  compelled  to 
swear  falsely,  i.  e.,  "  that  they  had  not  concealed  her,  but 
that  she  had  concealed  herself."  She  further  said,  that 
when  the  Shakers  saw  this  scheme  would  not  answer  their 
purpose,  they  told  her  she  must  be  married  to  a  young 
Shaker,  and  Richard  McNemar,  who  had  been  anordiined 
minister,  was  to  perform  the  ceremony,  and  that  she  must 
be  bedded  with  this  man  ;  otherwise,  it  would  not  be  a  legal 
marriage.  She  told  them  this  was  contrary  to  what  they 
had  tauglit  her;  and  would  she  not  go  to  hell  if  she  did  so? 
They  said,  that  in  this  extraordinary  case,  it  would  be 
right ;  that  they  must  use  every  means  to  subdue  the  devil, 
the  world,  and  the  flesh,  and  support  the  kingdom  of  God. 
She  said  she  did  not  like  the  man,  and  rather  than  be  com- 
pelled to  marry  a  mun  she  did  not  like,  she  made  her  es- 
cape, and  came  to  her  father. 

Elder  David  has  overseers  appointed  over  the  different 
societies  throughout  the  States  of  Ohio,  Kentucky,  and 
the  Indian  Territory. 

Three  men  who  left  the  Shakers,  state,  that  they  were 
told  by  their  leaders,  that  if  they  bore  the  cross,  and  ab- 
stained from  women  fur  some  time,  they  would  become  so 
holy,  that  it  would  be  no  sin  for  them  to  connect  with  their 
most  holy  women,  but  not  to  have  children,  as  it  would  be 
a  bad  example  to  the  world.  The  Shakers  charged  these 
men,  when  about  to  leave  them,  that  if  they  told  of  these 
things,  they  Vvfould  sink  forever  to  the  lowest  hell  !  The 
men  who  gave  the  foregoing  statement,  were  willing  to 
confirm  it  by  oath. 


128       RISE  AND  PROGUESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

I  shall  here  mention  some  circumstances  relative  to  my 
son  James.  After  he  joined  the  Shakers,  he  seemed  di- 
vested of  natural  affection  towards  his  wife,  Polly,  and 
other  connections,  and  sold  his  plantation  in  Kentucky,  and 
removed  to  the  Shakers',  on  Turtle  Creek,  in  Ohio.  Be- 
fore he  removed,  he  promised,  if  she  would  go  with  him, 
he  would  not  take  her  among  the  Shakers,  but  would  pur- 
chase a  place  three  miles  from  them.  Upon  these  terms, 
she  consented  to  go,  rather  than  to  be  separated  from  her 
children.  Notwithstanding  this,  he  took  her  directly  to 
the  Shakers.  She  afterwards  went  to  visit  her  friends,  ex- 
pecting to  return.  The  day  she  left,  he  advertised  her  in 
the  public  print,  and  they  kept  her  children  from  her. 
Her  friends  went  with  her,  and  entreated  the  Shakers  to 
let  her  see  them ;  they  at  length  consented,  but  nothing 
must  be  said  to  them  only  in  the  presence  of  the  Shakers. 
When  she  was  about  to  leave  her  children,  her  eldest 
son  laid  hold  on  his  dear  mamma,  and  wept  bitterly.  O 
mournful  scene  !  I  there  beheld  the  tender  child  forcibly 
wrested,  by  the  iron  hand  of  a  despotic  Shaker,  from  the 
arms  of  an  affectionate  and  weeping  mother  !  The  feel- 
ings of  my  heart,  I  cannot  describe.  To  see  my  kind 
daughter  treated  with  savage  barbarity,  and  her  heart-rend- 
ing sorrows  made  a  subject  of  mock  and  exultation  ;  my 
dear  grandchildren  forced  into  despotic  bondage,  which 
tends  to  ruin  both  soul  and  body,  was  too  much  for  human 
nature  to  bear.  These  are  the  fruits  of  Shakerism.  Lit- 
tle can  be  known  of  them  from  their  publications.  Their 
system  is  a  despotic  monarchy,  and  a  money-making  scheme. 

I  am  an  old  man,  my  time  of  service  in  this  world  is 
near  an  end.  I  have  fought  for  liberty  in  the  American 
war.  I  have  been  an  advocate  for  it  in  conventions  and 
legislative  assemblies,  and  now,  when  I  see  a  snake  in  the 
grass,  or  a  poisonous  worm  gnawing  at  the  ro(.t  of  the 
tree  of  liberty,  shall  I  not,  at  least,  cry  out,  "  Take  care  ?" 

James  Smith. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  129 

Col.  Smith  published  another  pamphlet  containing  forty- 
four  octavo  pages,  in  which  he  has  inserted  a  number  of 
the  foregoing  statements,  with  proof  of  the  same,  with 
other  illegal  and  irrational  proceedings  of  the  Shakers, 


CHAPTER  IX. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

A  Letter  from  Mr.  Van  Vliet. 

Madam,  Lebanon,  Warren  Co.,  Ohio,  July  8,  1818. 

I  reside  four  miles  from  the  Shaker  Village  (called  Un- 
ion Village)  in  this  State.     Until  last  summer,   I  paid  but 
little   attention   to  the   reports  respecting  the   conduct  of 
those  people.     Some  time  in   June,  1857,   a  lad  made  his 
escape  from  them  ;  he  was  three  or  four  days  in  this  town, 
with  his  cousin,  who  took  him  one  morning  to   the   woods, 
about  a  mile  from  town  ;  the   Shakers  got  knowledge   of 
the  boy  being  there  at  work,  and  five  of  them  placed  them- 
selves in  ambush,  and  suddenly  sallied  out,  and  three,  with 
clubs  and  a  sword  cane,  kept  the  man,  who   was   with   the 
lad,  from  assisting  the  boy,  while  the  other  two  caught  him 
and  bore  him  off.     The  man  came  before  me  (a  justice  of 
the  peace)  immediately,  and  made  oath  to  the  facts.      The 
five  Shakers   were   arrested   and   bound  over  to   court  to 
answer,  «&6C.     From  the  testimony,    and   various   other   in- 
formation, I  conceived  it  my  duty  to   arouse   the  attention 
of  the  public,  that  some  measures  should  be  taken  to  check, 
if  possible,  the  abominable  practices  which  appear  to  exist 
in  the  society.     Being  an  editor  of  a  public  newspaper, 
(the  Western    Star,)    I   collected   a  number   of  affidavits, 
made  by  those  who  had  been  members  of  the   society,    and 
published  them.     In  February  last,  John  Wallace,  one  of 
the  chief  men  in  the  society,  and  one  of  the  five  held  to 
bail,  absconded  from  the  society  with  six  or  seven  thousand 


130      RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

dollars.  Since  the  middle  of  last  May,  about  fifteen  young 
persons  have  left  them.  The  citizens  protect  and  assist 
all  who  make  their  escape.  I  am  anxious  for  some  infor- 
mation from  you. 

Wishing  you  success  in  the  event,  and  christian  fortitude 
to  bear  the  adversity  in  which  you  are  hurled,  I  subscribe 
myself  your  well-wisher,  ABRAM  VAN  VLIET. 

To  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer. 

A  friend  has  put  into  the  hands  of  the  author  of  this 
work  the  (Rochester,  N.  Y.)  "  Voice  of  Truth,"  of  April 
7,  1847,  which  contains  a  communication  entitled  "  The 
Corruptions  of  Shakerism,"  which  is  deemed  of  sufficient 
interest  to  be  inserted  in  this  work. 

From  the  Voice  of  Truth. 
"Corruptions  of  Shakerism. 

"  Mr.  Editor, — Having  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  the 
Shakers  have  commenced  publishing  a  paper  at  Union  Vil- 
lage, Ohio,  in  which  I  read  ihiit  justice,  jniriti/,  and  perfect 
equality  reign  among  the  inmates  of  their  holy  Zion — can 
we,  who  have  been  brought  up  by  them  and  lived  with  them 
more  than  twenty-five,  and  others  more  than  thirty  years, 
can  we  feel  that  we  shall  stand  justified  at  the  bar  of  God 
if  we  keep  silent  while  we  see  the  most  glaring  falsehoods 
imposed  upon  all  around  us  who  read  their  papers  ?  Cer- 
tainly not.  Their  practice  has  ever  been  to  charge  all  who 
leave  them  to  say  m  thing  against  them  ;  but  their  fair 
promises  of  rewards  to  us,  if  we  will  keep  still  and  say 
nothing  about  them,  will  do  no  longer.  Their  fair  promi- 
ses will  neither  feed  nor  clothe  us  who  have  served  them  as 
slaves  from  infancy,  until  our  locks  are  white  with  the  frost 
of  many  winters.  Their  promises  of,  '  We  will  give  you 
something  after  a  while  if  you  will  keep  still  and  say  noth- 
ing about  us,'  could  not  justify  us  for  concealing  the  truth 
from  public  investigation. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  131 

"  We  believe  it  to  be  a  duty  we  owe  to  God  and  man,  to 
draw  aside  the  curtain  which  covers  their  whited  sepulchre, 
full  of  rottenness  and  dead  men's  bones.  We  know  from 
personal  observation,  that  among  the  ministers  and  elders 
of  the  disciples  of  Ann  Lee,  there  have  been  crimes  com- 
mitted, which,  if  known,  would  have  consigned  them  to  the 
State  Prison,  and  we  are  fully  prepared  to  give  the  names 
and  the  particulars  of  the  matters  referred  to,  if  required 
to  do  so.  These  are  the  individuals  who  assume  to  stand 
as  mediators  between  God  and  man  !  who  assume  to  stand 
in  judgment  and  settle  our  final  destiny,  both  here  and  in 
the  eternal  world. 

"  My  readers  no  doubt  will  say,  how  could  any  one  in  their 
right  mind  believe  such  trash  1  I  will  explain  as  well  as  I 
can.  We  were  taken  to  the  Shakers  before  we  were  ca- 
pable of  judging  between  right  and  wrong.  We  heard  this 
doctrine,  and  nothing  else.  We  never  heard  a  man  read 
a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  or  take  a  text  and  preach  a  gospel 
sermon,  during  the  many  years  we  resided  witli  them,  and 
we  were  never  allowed  to  go  to  any  other  meeting.  We 
were  never  allowed  to  read  the  writings  of  any  other  de- 
nomination, but  if  such  books  were  found  among  us,  they 
were  burned :  and  instead  of  reading  the  Bible  in  meeting 
as  the  Christian  denominations  do,  the  Shakers  read  some 
writings  of  their  own  denomination,  giving  the  orders  and 
commands  laid  down  by  Ann  Lee  or  some  of  her  disciples, 
and  such  like  things. 

"  One  Sabbath,  when  the  hour  of  worship  arrived,  one  of 
our  ministers  came  before  us  with  a  paper  in  his  hand,  for 
the  purpose  of  reading  a  vision — and  what  was  it  1  It  was 
the  wild  fruits  of  the  imaginations  of  a  drunken  negro,  who 
had  been  to  Lebanon  with  a  load  of  things  for  market,  and 
had  got  brandy  and  concealed  it  in  the  stable,  and  drank  too 
much.  He  was  not  drunk  enough  to  be  stupid,  but  to  make 
him  raving  all  night.  In  the  morning  the  brandy  had  lost 
its  power — he  thought  the  best  plan  to  conceal  his  drunk- 


132       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

enness  was,  to  say  he  had  a  vision,  and  did  not  know  what 
lie  had  done — for  his  soul  was  in  the  world  of  spirits  con- 
versintT  with  Jesus  Christ  and  Mother  Ann.  He  said  the 
people  in  eternity  were  not  idle ;  they  were  busy  at  some- 
thinor.  He  said  he  saw  Jesus  Christ  sorting  broom-corn  ! 
and  such  like  blasphemy,  too  absurd  to  be  written  for  any 
one  to  read.  But  such  wicked  blasphemy  often  engrossed 
our  whole  attention  during  our  meeting  on  the  Sabbath. 

"  It  would  be  impossible  for  me,  in  my  limited  space,  to 
give  more  than  a  brief  hint  of  the  scenes  of  idolatry  I  have 
witnessed,  and  can  be  abundantly  proved.  It  would  also 
be  impossible  to  explain  on  one  sheet  the  means  they  have 
resorted  to,  to  crush  down  every  thing  like  liberty  of  con- 
science, and  to  compel  the  ignorant  young  people  they  have 
raised  to  fall  down  and  worship  the  image  they  have  set  up. 
I  will  here  relate  one  circumstance  out  of  many  :  A  young 
woman  who  was  raised  from  infancy  at  Union  Village,  was 
not  well,  and  thought  she  would  not  go  to  meeting  that 
night,  for  she  did  not  feel  like  dancing.  After  the  family 
had  assembled,  about  fifty  in  number,  the  elder  looked  over 
the  assembly  and  asked,  "  Is  Polly  Hollaway  in?"  The 
answer  was,  Nay.  He  then  told  Nancy  Serring  to  go  and 
tell  Polly  to  come  in.  Nancy  obeyed  the  tyrant,  and  after 
an  interview  with  Polly  came  in,  and  said,  Polly  does  not 
wish  to  come  to  meeting.  The  elder  then  told  two  of  the 
men  to  o-o  and  bring  her  in.  Ashbel  Kitchel  and  others 
went  and  dragged  her  down  stairs  and  compelled  her  into 
the  room  in  presence  of  the  waiting  assembly.  Polly  was 
exhausted,  and  she  sit  down.  The  elder,  Samuel  Rollins, 
told  her  to  stand  up.  She  answered.  How  can  I  stand  when 
you  have  nearly  broke  my  legs  1  Her  mother  saw  it,  and 
with  a  bleeding  heart  stepped  up  to  her  and  said,  Polly, 
Btand  on  your  feet  to  keep  them  from  abusing  you  any 
more.  Elder  Rollins  saw  Mrs.  Hollaway  speak  to  her 
daughter,  and  he,  with  the  voice  of  a  tyrant,  told  the  moth- 
er to  let  her  be  :  for  we  do  not  want  the  flesh  to  interfere, 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  133 

said  he  !  The  prints  of  Kitchel's  fingers  could  be  seen  for 
more  than  a  week  on  her  arms  where  the  flesh  was  bruised 
and  the  blood  settled,  and  not  only  her  arms,  but  her  whole 
body  was  bruised.  Her  brother  saw  the  wretched  abuse, 
but  dared  not  say  a  word.  Her  sister  was  present,  and 
many  others,  who  will  witness  to  what  I  have  stated,  if  any 
one  disputes  the  facts  I  have  revealed.  I  feel  certain  that 
if  all  the  facts  could  be  known,  they  would  stand  no  high- 
er in  the  public  mind  than  a  band  of  highway  robbers,  or 
a  gang  of  the  lowest  horse-thieves  that  ever  infested  our 
country. 

"  I,  that  now  hold  this  pen,  have  been  sent  by  the  leading 
Shakers  at  Union  Village  to  a  secret  place  in  the  woods,  to 
hide  children  from  their  father  who  was  searching  for  them  ; 
and  after  dark  they  were  taken  and  conveyed  out  of  the 
State  to  another  society,  and  their  names  changed  so  that 
their  father  never  knew  what  had  become  of  them  for  years ! 
His  wife,  too,  was  taken  out  of  the  State  by  a  deacon  of 
the  church  ;  the  deacon  was  ordered  by  Father  David  to  do 
so,  and  her  name  was  changed.  I  was  told  by  the  leaders 
of  the  society  on  another  occasion  to  dress  in  men's  clothes, 
and  go  in  company  with  another  woman  dressed  in  men's 
clothes,  and  convey  a  girl  to  some  hiding  place  so  that  her 
father  could  not  find  her  !  We  did  as  we  were  told,  for  I 
thought  I  must  not  disobey.  I  have  always  been  taught  by 
them  that  Christ  has  appeared  the  second  time,  and  that 
that  appearing  was  made  in  the  person  of  Ann  Lee  !  that 
she  was  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife  !  and  that  her  succes- 
sors, in  the  line  of  eldership,  were  mediators  between  God 
and  man  !  that  the  iudorment  dav  had   come — that   these 

JO  1 

mediators  were  judging  the  world  !  and  as  I  believed  my 
final  destiny  was  to  be  settled  by  them,  how  could  I  diso- 
bey their  command  1  In  this  ignorant  condition  I  obeyed 
them  twenty-seven  years,  and  no  doubt  I  should  have  been 
yet  a  servant  to  them  and  to  their  idolatry,  had  I  remained 
ignorant  of  one  fact,  and  that  was,  1  found  to  a  certainty 
12 


134      RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

that  some  of  these  mediators  were  liars  :  and  being  con- 
▼inced  beyond  a  doubt  of  that  fact,  I  be^an  to  reason  and 
compare  one  thing  with  another,  and  at  length  began  to 
thi:ik  for  myself,  although  we  had  been  taught  that  to  rea- 
son was  a  dancrerous  thincr,  and  that  we  should  not  even 
think  for  ourselves,  but  should  be  obedient,  and  that  was 
all  we  had  to  do  :  but  as  soon  as  those  would-be  mediators 
had  destroyed  all  the  c  nfi  icnce  I  had  in  them  by  immoral 
conduct,  lying  and  deceit,  I  stopped  my  mad  career  and 
took  a  review  of  my  wretched  life.  I  became  convinced 
I  had  all  my  life  been  believing  a  lie,  and  how  was  I  to  bet- 
ter my  condition  1  I  had  never  been  taught  to  look  to  God 
for  help;  but  through  these  disciples  of  Ann  Lee,  those 
mediators,  I  was  to  receive  all  that  kind  Providence  had  in 
store  for  me — and  if  I  shj^uld  foro-et  their  counsel  and  care, 
I  must  be  eternally  damned. 

"  I  had  never  been  taught  how  to  pray  !  I  never  heard 
but  one  prayer  in  that  place,  or  in  my  life,  and  that  was 
addressed  to  Mother  Ann  for  the  restoration  of  a  sister  that 
was  sick  ;  and  on  another  occa-ion  two  of  the  Shakers  who 
were  stirring  hay  in  the  meadow,  left  their  company  who 
were  cutting  and  stirring  hay,  and  told  theui  to  keep  at 
work,  for  it  should  not  rain  !  They  came  home,  went  up 
stairs,  and  on  t  ;  the  roof  of  the  house,  and  at  the  top  of 
their  voices  commanded  the  ch  uds  to  disperse  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  and  Mother  Ann  1  but  the  more  they  blas- 
phemed, the  harder  it  rained. 

"  It  was  their  practice  to  make  derision  of  the  manner 
in  which  other  denominations  offered  up  their  prayers  to 
God.  In  confirmation  of  what  I  have  stated,  I  will  relate 
one  circumstance:  Three  of  iheir  ministers  were  travellinor 
in  the  Wabash  country — they  were  out  of  provisions — had 
lost  their  way  in  a  wilderness  place,  and  were  on  the  point 
of  starving.  Young  proposed  to  Bates  and  McNemer 
that  they  had  better  kneel  down  and  pray.  Bates,  wishing 
to  cheer  the  gloomy  countenance  of  Young,  for  that  pur- 


FROM   THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  135 

pose  made  a  vocal  prayer.  I  will  relate  the  prayer  as  I 
had  it  from  the  mouth  of  Bates  : — '  O  Lord  God,  here  we 
are,  all-sufficient,  self-dependent  creatures,  going  up  and 
down  the  universal  world,  ding-split,  devil-like: — if  we  had 
our  just  deserts,  we  should  not  be  here,  nor  there,  nor  no 
where  else  !' 

"  Dear  sir,  I  have  given  you  but  a  little  of  what  I  know 
about  the  Shakers  and  their  idolatry.  May  God  open  the 
eyes  of  the  people  to  see  that  the  sheep-skin  they  have  put 
on  does  not  cover  the  whole  wolf.         Yours  truly, 

Joanna  Hollaway. 
FraaUin,  O.,  March  8,  1847." 


In  reply  to  inquiry  on  the  subject,  the  author  has  received 
the  two  following  letters  from  Buffalo,  relatino;  to  the  kill- 
ing  of  a  boy  at  Canterbury,  about  four  years  since.  The 
tirritovo  '^Y-a  po».oonc  wrho  liuorl  iiritli  t]ni>  Shakers  at  that  time, 
and  are  personally  knowing  to  the  facts  they  narrate ;  their 
names  are  withheld,  but  will  be  given,  if  called  for  by  the 
proper  authority. 

Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  April,  1847. 

I  this  morning  saw  a  letter  from  you,  requesting  some 
facts  in  the  case  of  the  boy  George  A.  Emery,  late  of  Sha- 
ker Village,  Canterbury,  N.  H.  What  I  am  about  to  state 
are  facts,  and  nothing  else. 

I  was  requested  by  Ephraim  Dennett  to  visit  the  boy 
George  A.  Emery.  I  went  and  found  him  on  a  bed  in  the 
back  room  of  the  shoemaker's  shop,  and  nearly  dead.  I  told 
Dennett  I  would  go  for  medicines,  and  returned  within  five 
minutes,  and  found  the  boy  dead !  I  told  Dennett  that  he 
was  deid.  He  replied,  "Then  I  have  killed  him — what 
shall  I  do?"  He  said  he  had  taken  him  to  the  woods,  and 
whipped  him  to  break  his  will,  but  did  not  mean  to  kill  him. 
I  told  him  he  must  go  to  the  elders,  tell  them  the  story,  and 
settle  it.     I  went  to  the  elders'  shop  with  him,  and  left  him 


136       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

with  them.  Soon  after,  the  elder  brother,  James  Johnson, 
called  me  and  said,  "  Keep  this  matter  still  ;  and  when  it 
is  dark,  take  the  body  to  the  house,  and  prepare  it  for  the 
coffin,  and  I  will  speak  to  the  family  in  the  evening  meet- 
ing; for  it  would  be  an  awful  thing  to  get  out  to  the  world's 
people."  James  Johnson  went  to  the  meeting  and  tuld  the 
family  that  it  was  caused  by  a  fall,  and  they  must  not  be 
talking  about  it,  but  let  it  go,  &c.  Thomas  Ccrbett  (the 
Shaker  physician)  and  I  took  the  body  to  the  house,  and 
stripped  it.  From  the  middle  of  the  back  to  the  knees,  it 
was  covered  with  bruises  enough  to  kill  two  such  children : 
so  that  there  is  no  mistake  about  the  death  or  its  cause. 
The  Shakers  might  as  well  deny,  after  cutting  a  man's  head 
off,  that  decapitation  killed  him,  as  to  deny  the  cause  of 
G.  A.  Emery's  death.  Thomas  Corbett  would  be  a  good 
witness  in  the  case,  as  he  has  since  said,  should  he  be  called 
upon  to  tpstify,  he  slinnlrl  Kc  roivipolicri  +.»  -nj-  it  ^^..^o  tUa 
chastisement  he  received  from  Dennett  which  killed  him. 
There  are  now  many  in  the  same  family,  who,  if  called 
upon,  would  testify  to  the  same. 

The  mother  of  the  child,  then  living  in  Lowell,  was  sent 
for  in  the  night,  and  arrived  just  in  time  to  attend  the  fune- 
ral ceremonies,  and  was  tc^ld  that  the  child's  death  was 
caused  by  a  fall !  !  The  plain,  unvarnished  truth  being 
kept  from  her,  she  departed  under  the  impression  they  had 
imposed  upon  her.  These  are  facts,  which  can  and  will  be 
substantiated  by  living  witnesses,  if  required. 


Buffalo,  N.  r.,  April,  1847. 
I  received  your  letter  requesting  some  facts  relative  to 
the  death  of  George  A.  Emery,  which  occurred,  as  near  as 
my  memory  serves,  (having  no  dates  at  hand,)  about  four 
years  since,  and  has  been  kept  smothered  until  this  time, 
although  the  Shakers  have  long  feared,  and  expressed  the 
same,  that  it  would  eventually  get  out  to  the  world's  peo- 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  137 

pie,  &,c.     As  to  the  cause  of  his  death,  it  was  perfectly 
understood   to  be  a  murder  by  every  person  in  the  church 
family,  and  I  am  as  positive  that  the  child  was  whipped  to 
death,  as  1  am  that  I  am  now  Kving — for  I  knew  E.  Den- 
nett, who  had  the  immediate  care  of  the  child,  to  be  cruel 
to  him  and  others  whom  he  had  the  care  of.     I  often  spake 
to  the  elders  about  his  cruelty,  and  their  answer  would  be, 
they  knew  he  had  no  discretion   or  governing  qualities; 
but  they  had  no  other  one  to  take  care  of  the  children, 
without  neoflectinor  other  work.     On  the  day  of  the  death, 
I  saw  the  child  under  punishment  in  the  shop,  and  on  hear- 
ing of  his  death,  I  felt  assured   what  the   cause  was,  and 
went  to  the  shop  where   he  was,  and   on  examination,  the 
marks  upon  the  child's  head,  neck  and   face  convinced  me 
beyond  a  doubt  of  the  cause  of  his  death.     I  have  heard  it 
expressed  by  many  that   Ephraim  Dennett   killed   the    boy. 
Eliza  Johnson  and  Huldah  Garland  saw  the  child   naked, 
and  gave  it  as  their  opinion  th;it  the  child  was  whipped  to 
death.     They  have  told  me  so  repeatedly,  and  several  others 
have  stated   the  same,  whose  names  I  could  mention,  and 
who    are  ready  to  testify,    if  necessary,   and  also  to  many 
more  particulars   of  abuse  to  children  and    adults,  which 
would  disgrace   a   barbarian.     Even    in  their  consecrated 
meeting-room,  where  meetings  are  frequently  held  all  night, 
were  recently  seen  the  marks   on  the  plastering  which  was 
broken  by  forcibly  pushing  the  head  of  a  man  upwards  of 
seventy  years  of  age  through  the  same,  for  no  other  crime 
than  that  he  could  not  unite  in  believinor  their  visions  and 
pretended  revelations.     Such  cruelty  to  him  and  others  for 
the  same  cause,  would  disgrace  the  heatlien ;   it  \\\\<  done 
by  those  chosen  by  the  ministry  for  th:it  purpose  ;  they  were 
countenanced    and   supported    in    it   by  that  authority,  and 
should  they  dare  to  disobey,  they  would   be  considered  out 
of  union,  and  liable  to  have  their  heads  thrust  through  the 
plastering,  or  something  worse.     Such   were   the  comuiou 
occurrences  when  they  had   a  gift  to  fight  the  unbelieving 
12* 


136       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

devil  in  the  aged  or  young.  There  are  now  living  in  this 
place  those  who  are  ready  to  testify  that  Dorothy  Durgin, 
who  had  the  immediate  care  of  the  girls,  has  made  a  child 
eat  its  own  excrements  for  punishment,  and  other  females 
treated  too  horrid  to  mention.  What  religion  !  Likewise, 
Abigail  Garland,  an  old  lady,  was  pushed,  pounded,  whirl- 
ed, and  rolled  about  on  the  floor  in  the  spinning  house, 
until  she  vomited ; — this  was  done  by  those  chosen  for  that 
purpose,  and  sanctioned  by  the  leading  authority.  Lydia 
Garland,  mother  of  the  last-mentioned,  aged  ninety  years, 
yi'as  driven  out  of  bed  at  nine  o'clock,  in  a  stormy  evening 
in  winter,  and  driven  up  to  another  house  through  the  snow  ! 
Of  their  kicking,  striking,  and  abusing  until  black  and 
blue,  Catharine  Lyon,  Clarissa  Foster,  Huldah  Garland, 
and  many  others,  I  need  not  mention  :  and  yet  these  poor 
mortals  are  still  made  to  believe  that  this  is  the  will  of  God, 
and  they  must  submit  themselves  to  it,  and  perhaps  be  com- 
pelled to  lie  and  deny  it.  O,  what  religion  !  This  is  the 
religion  and  the  ignorance  they  are  brought  up  and  in- 
structed in.  They  are  bred  in  ignorance  for  the  sole  pur- 
pose of  confining  them  to  Shakerism.  The  whole  tenor 
of  their  laws  and  rules  of  government  tends  to  shut  out  all 
fellowship  with  those  out  of  their  society,  to  prevent  any  rays 
of  light  from  striking  the  darkened  minds  of  their  subjects, 
and  more  especially  their  youth,  that  they  may  be  the  better 
able  to  inculcate  in  them  their  abominable  doctrines. 
I  Many  have  recently  left  the  Shakers,  and  many  more 
would,  were  it  not  for  the  manner  in  which  they  treat  them 
at  the  time  of  their  departure.  They  say,  and  pretend  it 
it  is  by  inspiration,  that  all  who  leave  them  go  to  hell — their 
fate  beincr  sealed  ;  and  to  make  their  declaration  effective, 
they  do  their  part,  by  not  giving  any  who  depart  scarcely 
sufiicient  to  get  out  of  sight  of  their  village,  where  many 
have  spent  a  life  of  usefulness  and  severe  servitude  to  the 
society.  All  those  who  have  left  them  can  testify  to  this. 
I  will  relate  one  instance  of  a  woman  now  residing  in  Con- 


FROM    THE,  GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  l^iQ 

cord.  Tills  woman  left  them  at  the  age  of  thirty-five  years, 
having  resided  with  them  twenty-three  years.  She  had 
always  been  well,  and  was  allowed  to  have  been  a  useful 
member  ;  it  having  been  her  lot  to  do  much  of  the  hard 
work  in  a  family  of  one  hundred  and  fifty.  When  she  left, 
she  had  the  generous  sum  of  fifteen  dollars  and  her  clothinor. 
Can  the  Shakers  dispute  this?  If  so,  let  them.  The  per- 
son referred  to,  can"  testify  to  this,  and  the  memorandum 
in  their  own  writing,  handed  her  at  her  departure,  confirms 
the  same.  There  are  many  similar  cases  of  valuable  mem- 
bers, who  have  spent  the  best  part  of  their  life  there  as 
slaves,  and  because  they  choose  to  leave  them,  it  is  con- 
strued into  a  crime,  and  they  treated  as  above  stated.  No 
discriniinatinti  is  made  between  those  who  have  been  of  real 
and  lasting  benefit  to  them,  and  those  who  have  resided 
with  them  but  a  short  time.  , 

The  above  is  but  one  among  many  of  the  cases  where 
persons  have  chcsen  to  leave,  and  for  so  doing  have  been 
treated  with  contempt  and  reproach.  We  who  have  lived 
with  them,  do  not  ask  or  expect  full  wages;  but  from  a 
christian  people,  professedly  the  most  so  of  any  other  on 
earth,  we  da  expect — and  justly  too — a  just  and  equal  re- 
muneration, equal  to  that  which  would  be  bestowed  by  a 
moral  people  professing  no  Christianity.  If  this  is  the  light 
which  they  let  shine  to  the  world's  people,  it  must  be  con- 
sidered dark  light,  which,  I  hope,  no  vwrhPs  proph  will 
pattern.  As  we  were  taught  by  the  Shakers  that  every  tree 
is  known  by  its  fruit,  even  so  let  us  judge  them  in  their 
kind  settlement  with  us  when  we  left  their  Societv. 


Affidavit  of  Thomas  C.  Iloit. 

This  certifies,  thit  I,  Thomas  C.  Hoit,  worked  in  hew- 
ing stone  for  the  Shakers  in  Enfield,  N.  H.,  six  or  seven 
years  ago.  One  time,  aft?r  supper,  I  walked  out  with  ano- 
ther man  into  the  garden,  and  went  to  the  side  of  the  pond, 


140  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERPENT 

and  there  heard  the  distressed  screaches  of  a  child  at  a 
distance.  I  went  toward  the  sound,  met  two  leading  Sha^ 
kers,  and  told  them  they  were  killing  a  child  down  yonder. 
They  paid  no  attention  to  what  I  said.  I  then  ran  to  the 
place,  and  there  found  a  Shaker  man  beating  a  child  with 
a  cudgel.  It  was  a  boy  about  ten  years  old.  His  shirt 
was  turned  over  his  head,  confining  his  arms  and  head,  his 
body  bare,  mangled  and  bloody.  He  -was  bowed  down  to 
the  crround,  and  I  am  sure  could  have  lived  but  a  short 
time.  I  stripped  off  my  coat  to  flog  the  barbarian.  He 
said,  "  Stop,  and  hear  what  I  whipped  him  for."  He  said 
they  were  at  work  in  the  garden,  and  the  boy  tied  a  string 
around  a  bit  of  shingle,  hauled  it  along,  and  called  it  his 
plough.  While  he  was  telling  the  case,  one  of  the  leading 
Shakers  came  in  haste,  and  carried  the  boy  off.  I  exam- 
ined the  place,  and  found  green  withes,  bloody,  broken  and 
scattered  about ;  but  when  I  first  came  in  sight,  he  was 
beating  the  boy  with  a  piece  of  split  board.  I  went  the 
next  day  to  see  the  boy.  The  Shakers  were  unwilling  I 
should  see  him ;  but  I  insisted  on  it,  and  at  last  they  con- 
sented, on  condition  I  would  not  ask  him  any  question.  I 
saw  him  ;  he  was  in  bed,  and  his  flesh  was  awfully  lacera- 
ted. His  mother  heard  of  the  case,  and  went  to  the  Sha- 
kers to  know  if  the  report  was  true.  They  told  her,  they 
did  not  whip  the  boy.  She  came  to  me  to  know  about  it, 
and  I  told  her  I  saw  a  Shaker  whip  the  child.  A  leading 
Shaker  said,  he  would  rather  have  given  five  hundred  dol- 
lars than  have  this  thing  get  into  the  world.  I  am  well 
acquainted  with  the  Shakers,  and  know  they  will  state 
falsehood  to  favor  themselves. 

This  by  me,  THOMAS  C.  HOIT. 

State  of  A'ew  Hampshire,  ?  Enfield,  JVov.  12,  1844. 

Grafton,  ss.  ) 

Personally  appeared  the  above-named  Thomas  C.  Hoit,  and 
made  solemn  oath  that  the  above  declaration  by  him  subscribed,  is 
truth.  .  Joseph  Merrill,  Just.  Peace. 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  141 

Affidavit  of  Sylvanus  Barnard. 

This  certifies  that  I,  Sylvanus  Barnard,  of  Enfield, 
N.  H.,  do  state  that  about  the  first  of  the  Shakers  coming 
to  this  town,  Mr.  John  Mills  joined  them.  Said  Mills  had 
a  wife  and  children,  and  a  farm  of  three  hundred  acres  of 
land,  in  this  town  at  that  time.  His  joining  them  caused 
his  wife  such  trouble  that  she  became  deranged,  and  con 
tinued  so  until  her  death.  Mr.  Mills  was  a  very  substan- 
tial man ;  he  became  convinced  of  the  Shakers'  delusion, 
and  renounced  their  principles;  afterwards  became  a  de- 
voted christian.  Mr.  Mills  did  not  give  his  farm  to  the 
Shakers ;  but  died  and  left  it  to  his  heirs.  Before  his 
death,  he  gave  me  the  charge  of  his  business,  and  for  thir- 
ty years  I  had  the  care  of  his  farm.  After  the  death  of 
all  Mr.  Mills'  children,  one  orphan  granddaughter  was  mar- 
ried to  Capt.  John  Coffin,   of  Newburyport,  Mass.,  and  in 

c1 —     opv;r.(j    of    lR-i-1.   she.    with   liPi-   ImeKnnrl,     oaine    U>    En 

field  to  claim  her  property.  The  Shakers  owned  laiid  ad- 
joining he  Mills  farm,  and  in  course  of  time,  from  Mr. 
Mills'  death,  until  now,  the  Shakers  had  got  their  division 
line  run  on  to  the  Mills'  land  so  far  that  it  took  six  or  sev- 
en hundred  dollars'  worth  of  the  orphan's  property.  The 
case  was  left  out  to  arbitrators,  who  gave  the  orphan  her 
right,  and  made  the  Shakers  pay  all  the  cost.  I  was  a  wit- 
ness in  the  case.  SYLVANUS  BARNARD. 

Attest,         SvLVANus  Barnard,  Jr., 
Abigail  G.  Barnard. 

Enfie.ld,  August  17,  1844. 


Affidavit  of  Mary  Cumtnings 

I,  Mary  Cummings,  of  Hebron,  County  of  Grafton, 
State  of  N.  H.,  of  lawful  age,  depose  and  say,  that  I  was 
lawfully  married  to  Edward  Cummings,  in  the  year  1827, 
and  had,  by  him,  eight  children,  five  of  which  are  now 
living — three  sons  and  two  daughters.  We  lived  in  peace 
and  prosperity  until  1841.     He  then  began  to  neglect  me 


142      RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

and  his  business.  We  tlien  owned  a  good  farm,  of  (I 
think)  175  acres  of  land,  witli  a  good  stock,  and  every 
thing  we  had  need  of  for  our  comfort.  He  first  became 
unsteady  by  embracing  the  Miller  doctrine,  and,  at  times, 
exclaimed  against  the  marriage  covenant  and  sexual  inter- 
course. He  travelled  from  town  to  town,  in  a  wild  zeal, 
while  I,  by  industry  and  economy,  kept  the  property  good, 
and  took  care  of  my  family.  He  continued  in  this  way  un- 
til the  spring  of  1844,  when  he  visited  the  Shakers  in  En- 
field, N.  H.,  and  his  mind  appeared  strangely  attached  to 
them.  Then  our  friends  thought  our  property  and  family 
were  in  danger,  and  advised  to  have  a  guardian  put  over 
Mr.  Cummings  ;  but  my  feelings  were  pitiful  towards  him, 
and  I  could  not  consent,  hoping  he  would  reform ;  but  he 
continued  to  visit  the  Shakers  until  the  October  followinsr, 
when,  to  my  sorrow,  he  declared  he  would  go  to  the  Shakers 
and  livo.  A  number  of  the  Shakers  visited  our  house,  and 
tried   to  persuade  me  to   beiieve  meir  uocirnies.     i  told 

them  and  my  husband  that  I  wanted  nothing  to  do  with 
Shakerism ;  but  if  my  husband  was  determined  to  go,  he 
might  go,  I  could  take  care  of  my  family,  if  they  would  let 
me  and  the  property  alone.  To  this,  he  would  not  con- 
sent, but  insisted  that  the  family  should  also  go.  I  rea- 
soned against  it  in  deep  sorrow.  He  said  if  I  would  go 
with  him  to  the  Shakers,  he  would  provide  for  me  a  home, 
and  I  should  have  the  care  of  my  children,  separate  from 
the  Shakers  ;  but  if  I  refused  to  go,  he  would  take  the 
children,  sell  the  property,  and  leave  me  destitute,  and  ad- 
vertise me  in  the  public  print.  I  was  filled  with  grief,  and 
knew  no  relief,  and  thought  I  had  better  go  with  him  than 
to  be  separated  from  my  dear  children.  I  believed,  and 
hoped,  and  went  with  him  to  the  Shakers,  at  said  Enfield ; 
but  as  soon  as  I  got  there,  my  sons  were  given  to  the  Sha- 
kers' care.  I  had  the  care  of  my  daughters,  my  dear 
babes,  about  three  months,  but  was  in  the  Shaker  family 
I  often  begged  of  my  husband,  to  get  a  room  or  house,  and 


PROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  143 

let  me  have  the  care  of  my  ftimily  ;  but  he  would  not,  and 
when  my  babe  was  ten  months  old,  and  my  other  dauorhter 
three  years  old,  the  Shakers  took  them  from  my  care.  I 
entreated  uitli  the  Shakers  to  let  me  have  my  dear  babes, 
my  dear  little  girls;  but  no,  they  s:  id  it  was  my  husband's 
choice  to  have  the  Shakers  take  the  care  of  them.  My 
disappointment  and  sorrow  cannot  be  expressed.  I  staid 
about  four  weeks  longer,  and  found  my  trouble  would  over- 
come my  reason  if  I  continued  there  any  longer,  and 
thought  I  would  go  to  my  relations.  In  this  time,  my  hus- 
band sold  his  farm,  and  drove  his  stock,  and  carried  all  our 
property  to  the  Shakers.  They  wanted  me  to  sign  the  deed 
for  the  farm  ;  but  I  was  not  willing,  and  reasoned  with  my 
husband  and  tlie  Shakers  against  signing;  but  Lyon,  the 
leader  of  tliat  family,  said,  "  my  signing  was  for  my  safety, 
and  the  only  way  I  could  have  my  thirds  secured."  (My 
thirds  they  called  six  hundred  dollars.)  I  was  doubtful  of 
his  word,  and  continued  to  reason  against  them  for  hours, 
my  heart  big  v.'ith  grief,  feeling  as  thousfh  they  intended  to 
make  me  destitute.  They  stood  over  me,  threatened  and 
flattered  until  1  seemed  to  lose  the  power  of  my  mind. 
I  took  the  pen  and  signed  my  christian  name,  and  felt  so, 
I  laid  down  the  pen,  and  threw  the  deed  upon  the  floor, 
and  said,  "  I  know  it  ain't  right  for  me  to  sign  ;  it  is  the 
devil  that  is  deceiving  me."  My  husband  picked  up  the 
deed,  and  they  continued  to  u'-ge  me  until  I  had  no  power 
of  mind  only  to  do  as  they  said,  and  signed  the  deed.  My 
trouble  was  great,  and  I  soon  went  to  my  relations.  When 
I  got  there,  my  children  were  gone,  my  home  was  gone,  all 
was  gone.  My  distress  was  such,  I  could  not  attend  to  any 
business  ;  but  my  dear  friends  encouraged  me  that  by  some 
means.  I  should  yet  have  my  children.  I  gained  some 
hope,  and  am  now  more  composed  in  believing  that  the 
authority  of  the  State  will  give  me  a  bill  of  divorce,  my 
children  and  property.     For  this  I  pray. 

Mary  Cummings. 


144      RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OK  THE  SERPENT 

State  of  J\/'ew  Hampshire,  )  r^  .  n  -.a.- 

Grakto.n,  ss  I  O"^-  3.  1845. 

Then  the  above-named  Mary  Cummings  came  before  me,  and 
made  oatli  tx)  tlie  above,  by  her  subscribed. 

Samuel  Andrews, 

Just.  Peace, 


The  following  statement  was  made  and  written  by  Wil- 
liam Sanborn,  a  Sliaker,  who  said  he  was  personidly  know- 
ing to  the  facts : — 

"  Between  the  dates  of  1826  and  1830,  great  cruelty 
was  inflicted  on  a  boy  by  the  name  of  John  Eaton,  while 
living  with  the  Shakers  in  Enfield,  N.  H.  This  boy  was 
BO  unfortunate  as  to  snore  in  his  sleep  ;  and  for  this  he  was 
whipped  by  night  and  by  day,  in  the  house  and  out  of  the 
house  ;  red  pepper  was  put  in  his  mouth  during  the  night, 
after  he  went  to  bed,  that  he  might  know  whether  he  was 
asleep  or  awake;  his  own  excrements  were  rubbed  in  his 
mouth  ;  and  at  times  he  was  taken  out  of  bed,  and  made 
to  stand  in  the  cold  in  winter  with  only  his  shirt  on,  for 
hours — and  all  this  because  he  snored;  there  was  no  other 
reason  given  for  this  abuse.  Some  of  their  treatment, 
worse  than  the  heathen,  modesty  forbids  me  to  mention." 

Mr.  Sanborn  wrote  the  above  in  1845,  and  said  he  was 
ready  to  attest  it,  if  the  Shakers  denied  it.  Afterwards, 
he  was  sick,  was  visited  in  his  lonely  place  by  a  world's 
viinistcr,  (so  called  by  the  Shakers,)  and  in  1846,  he  w^as 
found  one  morning  dead  and  alone  in  a  room,  Ivino-  on  the 
floor  by  the  stove  ;  one  hand  was  on  the  stove  hearth.  So 
paid  some  of  the  Shakers.  Could  the  truth  be  known, 
many  similar  cases  of  death  among  the  Shakers  would  be 
exhibited  ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  some  among  them  have 
the  most  special  care  taken  of  them. 


FROM    THE    GARDEN    OF    EDEN.  145 

[The  following  is  a  Jf'animg,  written  by  tJie  Hon.  fFUliam  Spiers, 
of  jYew  Lebanon^  jV  F.] 

**  To  all  persons  who  profess  to  believe  in  the  doctrine 
propagated  by  Ann  Lee  and  her  confederates. 

"  I  have  seen  enough  to  convince  any  person  that  pays 
any  regard  to  truth  or  humanity,  that  you  are  not  the  people 
you  profess  to  be,  I  do  not  say  that  your  general  conduct, 
now,  is  as  indecent  as  it  was  in  Ann  Lee's  dayj  but  since 
you  put  such  confidence  in  her  lead  and  doctrine,  in  be- 
lieving her  to  be  a  Savior,  you  are  partakers  of  the  sin  and 
disgrace  attached  to  her  character.  Her  treatment  of  me 
was  such  as  no  rational  person  can  justify.*  It  appeared 
to  arise  from  a  spirit  of  revenge  on  account  of  telling  my 
opinion  of  them  ;  and  there  now  appears  to  be  a  spirit  of 
malice  stirred  up  in  James  Farnham,  one  of  the  Shaker 
leaders,  exhibited  in  a  circular  letter  to  the  public,  which 
looks  like  war  or  duelling.  He  charges  the  public  with 
beinor  "  a  multitude  of  malicious  slanderers,  spreading  their 
calumnies  against  the  Shakers."  Such  aspersions  must 
proceed  from  a  corrupt  heart,  a  spirit  of  enmity  and  not  of 
grace.  This  spirit  appears  to  be  aroused  by  a  Mr.  Hen- 
drix  stating  that  he  saw  said  Farnham  on  tho^  shore,  and 
Shaker  women  naked  in  the  water  in  his  presence.  Is  it 
not  strange  that  a  Shaker  priest  should  be  enraged  at  and 
implicate  the  whole  vicinity  in  such  a  base  manner,  for 
his  barely  being  exposed  in  this  one  act,  when  it  u  as  much 
practised  in  Ann  Lee's  day  ?  Stripping  and  going  into  the 
water,  men  and  women  together,  was  considered  by  her  the 
most  salutary  means  of  destroying  evil  propensities,  mani- 
festincr  they  had  victory  over  all  sin.  This  exhibition  of 
James  Farnham's  character  is  nothing  different  from  what 
every  man  must  show  who  drinks  at  a  Shaker  fountain. 
Indecent  and  guilty  as  he  is,  it  is  but  a  mild  comparison 
of  those  anti-christian  principles  on  which  Shakerism  is 
founded.      How  can  we  expect  morality  or  truth  from  such 

*  See  page  36. 

13 


liG  RISE    AND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SERt'ENT 

a  system  of  false  and  vile  tenets  as  they  propagate  ?  a  sys- 
tem at  war  with  all  that  is  most  valuable  and  sacred  :  a  sys- 
tem that  withholds  all  voluntary  consent  to  all  government, 
divine  or  legal;  a  system,  the  grand  aim  of  which  is  the 
accumulation  of  wealth,  and  this  by  the  unremitted  toil  of 
a  population  darkened  by  ignorance,  and  fettered  in  slave- 
ry ;  a  system  which  avowedly  annihilates  the  sacred  obliga- 
tions of  the  marriage  compact,  and  thus  sweeps  from  the 
earth  the  very  basis  of  good  society ;  a  system  which  sets 
at  nought  the  tender  and  heaven-ordained  relations  of  parent 
and  child.  Thus  they  harden  the  soul  against  the  most 
amiable  and  lovely  features  of  human  nature.  It  has,  in  a 
multitude  of  instances,  extended  its  baneful  influence  into 
the  bosom  of  peaceful  and  happy  families,  overturning  the 
fair  order  of  things,  and  placed  tumult  and  malignant  pas- 
sions where  love  and  tranquillity  before  reigned. 

"  The  leaders  of  this  nefarious  system  hold-  forth  to  the 
public,  that  among  them  there  is  an  equality  and  a  com- 
nmnity  of  goods,  by  means  of  which  they  deceive  the  un- 
suspecting. It  has  been  manifest  that  those  leaders,  under 
their  iniquitous  and  lawless  power  of  a  covenant,  which  they 
make  their  subjects  sign,  withhold  from  faithful  laborers  who 
leave  them,  all  reward  for  years  of  hardship  and  toil  ;  per- 
mitting the  victims  of  this  abominable  treachery  to  go  into 
the  wide  world,  poor,  unpitied,  and  forlorn.  And  where  is 
the  man  or  woman,  who  has  left  the  Shaker  society,  whose 
character  those  leaders  would  not  wish  to  blast,  and  in  whose 
wretchedness  they  do  not  rejoice,  though  this  wretchedness 
is  caused  by  the  Shaker  leaders?  Oh  !  their  hearts  are  re- 
lentless as  the  grave,  and  their  consciences  are  like  ada- 
mant. Were  it  not  so,  those  victims  who  prefer  to  wander 
destitute,  rather  than  wear  their  galling  yoke,  would  receive 
some  recompense  for  their  toil. 

"  I  have  called  the  power  of  that  detestable  scrip,  which 
the  Shakers  dignify  with  the  title  of  Covenant,  as  iniqui- 
tous and  lawless.     If  the  hypocritical  mask  of  this  noted 


tnOM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  147 

scrip  were  torn  off,  no  court  of  equity  would  reOise  those 
faithful  laborers  a  fair  compensation  for  their  services.  But 
if  there  is  no  remedy  for  those  defrauded  laborers,  at  our 
human  tribunals,  it  does  not  lessen  the  turpitude  of  that 
avarice  which  is  deaf  to  the  loudest  claims  of  justice.  Is 
there  any  feature  in  this  Shaker  system  which  partakes  of 
the  benign  influence  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  One 
of  the  objects  of  that  blessed  gospel  is  to  enlighten  the  un- 
derstanding, and  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captive,  civil  and 
spiritual.  But  this  Shaker  system  is  a  combination  of 
paganism,  atheism,  and  a  spurious  gospel,  by  means  of  which 
every  member  of  their  community  is  made  a  lanced  spy 
upon  the  rest.  This  fills  the  mind  with  fear,  casts  a  gloom 
over  the  soul,  seals  the  tongue  with  silence,  though  they 
endure  wretched  suffering  ;  hope  lessens,  thus  paralyzing 
the  energies  of  man,  takes  from  the  mind  the  last  remnant 
of  its  inherent  right,  degrading  its  victim  to  the  level  of  a 
slave.  The  subordinate  members  are  taught  that  it  is  a 
duty  to  keep  within  the  bounds  of  those  revelations  which 
their  leaders  blasphemously  pretend  to  receive  from  Deity. 
No  room  is  left  for  the  exercise  of  the  noble  faculties  of 
the  soul,  and  thus  man,  by  this  system,  is  sunk  to  the  level 
of  a  machine.  Here  their  subjects  are  exposed  to  any  ini- 
quity proposed,  in  all  its  direful  forms.  To  expatiate  upon 
this  point,  would  require  volumes  to  point  out  half  the  evils 
attendant  upon  it.  When  such  principles  prevail,  can  we 
expect  any  regard  to  be  paid  to  the  common  feelings  of 
humanity,  or  the  ordinary  dictates  of  justice?  Why  had 
man  a  soul  implanted  in  him,  if  it  was  designed  by  the 
great  Creator  that  its  powers  should  thus  be  cramped  by 
the  relentless  tyranny  of  his  fellow-man  ? 

"  Shakerism  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  the 
christian  religion.  If  I  can  comprehend  the  language  of 
that  publication  which  professedly  exhibits  the  doctrine  of 
the  Shaker  faith,  denominated  "  The  Millennial  Church," 
it  contains  an  avowal   of  sentiment  which   constitutes  the 


1  8       RISK  AND  PROGRESS  OF  TUC  SERPENT 

blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost ;  for  it  represents  the 
Spirit  of  God  and  his  gracious  operations  in  the  church,  in 
the  salvation  of  sinners,  since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  as 
being  the  spirit  of  Antichrist.  What  is  this  less  than  the 
unpardonable  sin?  And  what  less  could  rationally  be  ex- 
pected from  the  worshippers  of  Ann  Lee  ?  Their  effects 
are  in  strict  accordance  with  their  false  and  vile  principles 
which  I  have  hinted  at.  They  are  designed,  even  on  the 
holy  sabbath,  to  bring  into  ridicule  the  exertions  of  the  be- 
nevolent christian  public  throughout  the  world.  They  ca- 
lumniate and  hold  up  for  derision  the  best  of  men  and  the 
best  works  of  the  age,  and  it  is  my  firm  persuasion  that  they 
liberally  foster  and  patronize  those  vile  productions,  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  our  country,  the  great  objects  of  which  are 
to  check  the  progress  of  missionary  exertion,'  to  paralyze 
the  efforts  of  every  benign  religious  institution,  to  sow  dis- 
cord among  brethren,  and  by  exciting  unjust  suspicion 
against  the  almoners  of  individual  bounty,  to  lessen  the 
great  and  glorious  work  of  christian  charity  throughout  the 
nation. 

"  Here  I  would  gladly  relinquish  any  further  demand 
upon  the  patience  of  the  reader  ;  but  justice  to  the  names 
of  many  worthy  individuals  compels  me  to  notice  that  slan- 
derous production  addressed  by  James  Farnham  to  the  pub- 
lic, in  which  he  charges  the  following  individuals  with  be- 
ing '  first  in  baseness  and  malignity.'  Those  persons  are, 
Gideon  Martin,  Esq.,  Samuel  Jones,  Esq.,  Williams  Spiers, 
Jun.,  Capt.  Stocking,  Esq.  Whiting,  David  Chapin,  Levi 
Crittenden,  and  many  others.  Is  it  true  that  these  men  are 
the  '  first  in  baseness  and  malignity  ?'  When  the  principles 
of  common  justice,  rea.son,  and  the  holy  maxims  of  the 
gospel  are  applied  in  estimating  those  individuals,  they  are 
pronounced  emphatically  among  the  first  in  respectability, 
if  property,  if  talents,  if  integrity  and  true  piety,  render 
men  suitable  subjects  for  the  appellation.  They  are  rnen 
of  years  and  experience,  and  have  had  ample  opportunity 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  149 

of  being  eye  and  ear-witnesses  of  that  degradation  of  the 
human  character,  which  has  been  so  often  exhibited  in  the 
nameless  indecencies,  the  blind  fanaticism,  and  heart-chill- 
ing blasphemies  of  the  devoted  worshippers  of  Ann  Lee. 
The  palpable  falsehood  and  baseness  contained  in  the  de- 
claration of  James  Farnham  in  relation  to  men  of  such  un- 
blemished worth  and  acknowledged  excellence,  may  serve 
to  the  world  as  a  clue  to  the  principle  of  moral  action  in 
Shaker  elders.  No  matter  how  pure  and  irreproachable  a 
character  may  be,  the  moment  he  makes  an  allegation  that 
sheds  light  upon  the  origin  of  the  abhorrent  fountain  of 
this  false  religion,  what  is  done  by  those  elders  ?  Do  they, 
like  men  of  integrity,  honestly  wish  to  know  the  truth,  and 
willing  to  have  the  facts  come  to  light  1  Do  they  truly  ap- 
preciate character  1  Are  the  most  solemn  of  all  possible 
asseverations  justly  regarded  by  them?  No,  no.  I  appeal 
to  the  knowledge  of  every  member  of  the  community,  and 
assert,  that,  instead  of  this  only  upright  course  of  proceed- 
ing, they  invariably  outrage  alL  decency,  and  insult  the 
common  sense  of  mankind  by  an  unblushing  and  reiterated 
denial  of  facts  as  clear  as  the  light,  and  as  immovable  as 
the  earth. 

"  I  have  thus  presented  the  special  feature  in  the  charac- 
ter of  the  Shaker  leaders.  To  think  of  their  enormities, 
excites,  on  the  one  hand,  indignant  feelings,  and  on  the 
other,  the  kindly  sensibilities  of  our  nature  for  those  who 
particularly  suffer  under  that  baseness,  fill  the  heart  with 
disgust.  Repulsive  as  it  is  to  delineate  those  facts,  I  am 
called  to  it  as  a  duty.  Divine  Providence  has  enabled  me 
to  do  it ;  and  by  his  grace  I  will  endeavor  to  expose  the 
residue  of  that  mask  which  has  been  so  long  suffered  to  be. 
May  its  hideous  visage  be  torn  off!  Then  many  a  heart, 
that  is  now  withered  by  this  fanaticism,  will  expand  with  its 
rightful  liberty.  Then  many  a  conscience,  now  weakened 
and  sickened  by  this  moral  pestilence,  shall  rise  in  its  vigor, 
and  clearly  distinguish  between  the  pollution,  the  wretch- 
la* 


150       RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT 

edness  and  despair  of  this  false  religion,  and  the  rational 
and  holy  joys  of  the  true ;  and  the  period  is  rapidly  ap>- 
proaching  when  many,  who  are  now  stupified  by  a  wicked 
indifference  to  the  cause  of  truth,  and  whose  tongues  are 
now  fastened,  and  whose  co-operating  efforts  are  withered 
by  the  influence  of  an  unholy  policy  and  self-interest,  will 
become  freed  from  the  control  of  such  unworthy  motives, 
and  will  both  speak  and  act  for  the  suppressing  this  fanati- 
cism, and  advancing  the  cause  of  truth  as   it  is  in  Jesus. 

WILLIAM  SPIERS." 


The  following  statement,  taken  from  "  The  Voice  of 
Truth,"  was  made  by  one  who  had  lived  with  the  ministers 
oi"  the  Shakers  at  Whitewater  Village,  Ohio. 

From  the  Voice  of  Truth. 

Much  respected  Friend — I  have  directed  one  sheet  to 
you,  but  feel  dissatisiicd  with  my  efforts.  I  have  told  so  little 
of  what  has  been  done  by  those  wolves  dressed  in  sheep- 
skins, that  J  must  try  it  again.  I  have  told  you  that  one 
deacon  by  orders  from  the  king,  called  Father  David,  took 
another  man's  wife,  and  conveyed  her  out  of  the  State.  I 
will  now  tell  you  what  was  done  by  another  church  deacon  ; 
his  name  was  Daniel  B.  He  was  a  married  man  when  he 
joined  the  Shakers,  and  his  wife  was  still  living;  and  though 
his  wife  was  there,  he  placed  his  inordinate  affections  upon 
a  girl  who  had  been  raised  there  from  infancy.  Her  name 
was  Rhoda  H.  He  seduced  her,  and  after  her  condition 
was  discovered,  they  compelled  her  to  go  away  from  Union 
Village.  She  went  to  live  with  her  sister  ;  but  after  she 
had  been  there  a  short  time,  the  Shaker  elders  grew  very 
uneasy  for  fear  her  relatives  would  sue  or  persuade  her  to 
.sue,  and  recover  something  for  llic  maintenance  of  her  child. 
To  prevent  that,  something  must  be  done  quickly.  Ac- 
cordingly, Daniel  B.  went  to  her  sister's,  and  told  Rhoda 
he  had  come  to  take  care  of  her  as  he  had  promised.  He 
put  her  clothes  into  his  wagon,  and  told  her  to  get  in ;  she 


FROM  THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN.  151 

did  so.  He  travelled  some  distance,  and  she  knew  not 
where  he  was  going  until  he  got  within  two  miles  of  a 
Shaker  village  on  Whitewater.  He  then  told  Rhoda  that 
he  was  not  going  to  marry  her,  nor  do  any  thing  else  he  had 
promised ;  but  she  must  get  out  of  his  wagon,  and  find  her 
way  alone  to  the  Shakers  at  Whitewater.  He  put  her  out 
of  his  wagon  at  the  road-side,  a  stranger  in  a  strange  place, 
without  a  friend  to  show  her  the  way.  This  plot  had  been 
contrived  between  her  seducer  and  the  ministry  at  Union 
Village,  in  order  to  get  her  in  among  the  Shakers  at  White- 
water, so  that  her  relatives  would  have  no  chance  to  per- 
suade her  to  sue.     She  was  received  at  Whitewater. 

"  When  her  child  was  some  five  months  old,  her  brother 
John  came  down  from  Union  Village  to  see  her.  The 
ministry  there  had  some  fears  lest  her  brother  should  per- 
suade her  to  sue.  They  drew  up  an  article — I  cannot  re- 
collect all  its  contents,  but  the  substance  was,  she  was  never 
to  bring  debt,  blame  or  damage  against  any  person  residing 
at  Union  Village.  The  ministers,  those  who  stand  as  medi- 
ators between  God  and  man,  told  me  to  go  down  and  tell 
Rhoda  to  come  up  into  the  meeting-house.  I  went  and 
told  her ;  she  followed  me  up  stairs.  Calvin  Morrill  read 
the  quit-claim  in  her  hearing.  They  told  her  to  put  her 
name  to  it.  She  said  nothing.  They  told  her  again  ;  but 
she  still  kept  her  seat.  They  told  her  the  third  time  to  come 
to  the  stand  and  sign  that  paper,  or  she  should  leave  that 
place,  and  look  out  for  herself  and  child.  She  then  walked 
to  the  stand,  wiped  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  and  put  her 
name  to  the  paper  as  she  was  ordered.  A  few  weeks  afi;er, 
there  was  a  letter  for  Rhoda  taken  out  of  the  post  office, 
and  instead  of  being  given  to  her,  it  was  opened  and  exam- 
ined by  the  elders  ;  but  finding  nothing  in  the  letter  but 
what  they  were  willing  she  should  read,  they  closed  the 
letter  again,  warmed  the  seal,  and  pressed  it  together.  After 
this  was  all  done,  they  told  me  to  go  out  and  tell  Rhoda 
to  come  up  to  their  room.     I  did  so,   and  she  presented 


152       KISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SERPENT. 

herself.  The  elders  gave  her  the  letter,  telling  her  to  open 
and  read  it,  so  that  we  might  hear  what  was  in  it.  I  was 
horror  struck  at  such  conduct  and  such  deception,  but  I 
durst  not  say  one  word,  for  I  was  a  stranger  to  liberty  of 
conscience, — a  mere  dupe  under  a  man-fearing  spirit — a 
slave  to  idolatry,  and  crushed  down  by  a  despotism  set  up 
in  Warren  county.  It  is  no  strange  thing  for  those  disci- 
ples of  Ann  Lee,  or  Standley,  to  break  and  destroy  letters 
sent  to  their  subjects— yet  they  talk  of  the  good  fruits  they 
show  forth  !  Could  our  fellow-citizens  have  a  fair  state- 
ment of  facts  concerning  the  way  they  have  treated  their 
children,  such   an  institution  would  not  be  permitted  to 

exist. 

Yours  with  respect,  J.  Hollaway. 

Franklin,  O.,  March  22,  1847. 

Thus  may  be  seen  the  windings  of  the  Serpent ;  he  lies, 
deceives,  and  leads  astray  the  world  of  mankind.  Not  so 
with  Jesus ;  in  him  is  righteousness  and  peace ;  in  him  is 
justice,  truth,  mercy,  and  holiness. 


LIFE 

AND 

SUFFERINGS   OF  THE  AUTHOR, 

CONFIRMED  BY  TESTIMONY. 

ALSO    THE 

DEATH  OF  TWO  OF  HER  CHILDREN 

AMONG    THE    SHAKERS. 


The  following  history  was  written  when  the  Author's  grief  was  such  that 
the  sheets  were  stained  with  tears. 


The  peculiar  trials  of  the  Author  have,  in  some  measure, 
attracted  the  public  attention,  which  makes  it  necessary  to 
introduce  this  history  by  certificates,  that  the  reader  may 
have  access  to  the  character  of  the  author. 

Every  considerate  reader  will  remember,  that  in  all  his- 
tory, both  sacred  and  profane,  where  a  person  is  called  to 
contend  against  evil,  they  must  meet  with  all  the  opposi- 
tion that  evil-doers  dare  attempt.  It  is  therefore  necessary 
for  the  author  to  bear  in  mind  the  words  of  the  Apostle 
Peter,  iv.  12 — 14,  "  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concern- 
ing the  fiery  trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some 
strange  thing  happened  unto  you  :  but  rejoice,  inasmuch  as 
you  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings,  that,  when  his  glory 
shall  be  revealed,  you  may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy." 

The  following  testimonies  are  from  respectable  persons, 
taken  when  I  was  striving  for  a  law  of  redress.  The  Sha- 
kers, by  my  Shaker  husband,  at  this  time,  were  trying  to 
reproach  me. 


154  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

This  may  certify  tliat  I,  the  subscriber,  have  been  acquainted 
•with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  from  her  infancy,  and  that  I  liave  not 
known  or  heard  of  any  immoral  or  irregular  conduct  or  behavior 
of  her.  Joseph  Peverly,  Town  Clerk* 

JVorthuniberland,  JV.  H.,  Sept.  4,18 17. 

I,  Jeremiah  Eames,  of  Northumberland,  have  been  a  neighbor 
and  personally  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  ever  since  she 
was  born,  and  in  all  the  time,  never  heard  or  knew  of  her  any  im- 
moral conduct  or  bad  economy.  Jeremiah  Eames, 
Justice  of  the  Peace  through  tlte  Stale  of  JVew  Hampshire. 

I,  Susannah,  wife  to  the  above  Jeremiah  Eames,  do  testify  the 
same.  Susannah  Eames. 

September  6,  1817. 

I,  James  Lucas,  Justice  Peace  of  Northumberland,  N.  H.,  and 
Nancy,  wife  to  the  above  James,  do  testify  that  we  have  been 
personally  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer,  from  lier  child- 
hood until  she  was  moved  to  the  Shakers,  and  never  heard  an  in- 
Btance  against  her  character.  James  Lucas, 

Nancy  Lucas. 

I,  Jeremiah  Eames,  Jr.,  do  testify,  that  I  lived  in  Northumber- 
land, a  near  neighbor  to  Miss  Mary  Marshall,  (now  Jlrs.  Mary  M. 
Dyer,  about  twenty  years,)  afterwards  in  Stewartstown  about  sev- 
en years,  until  her  husband  moved  her  to  the  Shalvers ;  and  ever 
considered  her  a  person  of  good  character,  of  strict  truth,  a  faith- 
ful wife,  economical  and  industrious  in  her  family,  until  she  waa 
moved  to  the  Shakers.  Jeremiah  Eames,  Jr., 

Justice  Peace  of  Steivarlsiown,  JV.  H. 

I,  Betsy  Tillotson,  of  Northumberland,  do  testify  that  I 
have  been  personally  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  the 
twenty-four  last  years  previous  to  her  husband's  moving  her  to 
the  Shakers,  and  can  witness  to  the  foregoing  testimonies. 

Betsy  Tillotson. 

I,  Elisha  Dyer,  Town  Clerk  of  Stewartstown,  was  acquainted 
with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  twenty  years  last,  previous  to  her  hus- 
band's moving  her  to  the  Shakers,  and  can  witness  to  the  fore- 
going certificates,  Elisha  Dyer. 

The  above-named  Betsy  Tillotson  is  sister  to  Elisha 
Dyer,  who  are  all  the  blood  relations  of  Joseph  Dyer  in  the 
Coos  country. 

Joseph  Peverly,  Town  Clerk  of  Northumberland,  is  the 
father  of  Joseph  Dyer's  first  wife.  She  was  brought  up  a 
near  neiglibor,  and  was  a  schoolmate  with  the  author, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    ACTIIOR,  155 

I,  Eliphalet  Day,  have  been  acquainted  witli  Mrs.  Mary  M. 
Dyer  ever  since  she  was  born,  and  also  with  her  father's  family. 
They  were  all  respectable,  and  I  never  heard  or  knew  tlie  least 
thing  against  Mrs.  Dyer's  character,  and  can  witness  to  the  fore- 
going testimonies.  Eliphalet  Day. 

I,  Thirza  Day,  wife  to  tlie  above-named  Eliphalet  Day,  do 
testify,  tliat  I  nursed  Mary  Marshall  when  an  infant,  and  have  ever 
been  acquainted  with  her,  while  she  lived  in  the  Coos  country, 
and  never  knew  or  heard  the  least  thing  against  her.  She  and 
all  her  father's  family  are  respectable.  After  she  was  married  to 
Joseph  Dyer,  she  lived  near  me.  Her  Imsband  was  a  drinking, 
unsteady  man.  After  she  talked  of  going  to  the  Shakers,  I  saw 
her,  and  told  her  slie  had  better  keep  away  from  them ;  if  her 
husband  would  go,  let  him  go.  Thirza  Day, 

Several  gentlemen  from  the  upper  towns  in  Vermont, 
hearing  that  I  was  soon  to  appear  before  the  General  Court, 
from  their  charitable  hearts,  unknown  to  me,  sent  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

Essex,  May,  1818. 

We,  the  undersigned,  have,  for  a  number  of  years,  been  well 
acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer,  wife  of  Joseph  Dyer,  and 
believe  her  reputation  for  truth  and  veracity  is  irreproachable, 
and  her  character,  in  every  respect,  fair  and  unspotted.  We 
therefore,  with  pleasure,  recommend  her  to  that  support,  counte- 
nance and  encouragement  which  a  virtuous  and  unfortunate  wo- 
man merits  from  a  just,  humane  and  enlightened  community. 

0.  Ingham,  Chief  Judge.  S.  Gates,  Side  Judge.  M.  Rich, 
Side  Judge.  W.  Gates,  Clerk  C.  Court.  J.  Berry,  State's  Attor- 
ney. John  Dean,  High  She?-!^.  J.  Cushman,  Judge  Probate.  S. 
Cushman,  Esq.     Z.  Perkins,  Just.  Peace.     R.  Cutler,  Just.  Peace. 

The  length  of  the  foregoing  certificates,  perhaps,  has  al- 
ready become  wearisome  to  the  reader — bear  with  me  a 
little.  The  anxiety  of  the  author  for  her  sex,  lest  they 
should  be  hurled  into  the  furnace  of  affliction,  through  which 
I  have  been  passing,  and  my  dear  children,  (two  of  whom 
have  died  in  it,)  shows  a  necessity  of  having  my  life  and 
character  established  beyond  a  doubt,  that  truth  may  have 
'  its  proper  weight.     Many  certificates  are  omitted. 

1,  Mary  Marshall,  once  Mary  M.  Dyer,  was  born  Au- 
gust 7,  1780,  in  Northumberland,  N.  H.  In  time  of  the 
Revolutionary   W  ar,  at  tut    chaos  of  trouble,  when  our 


156  T.IFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOU. 

country  was  clothed  with  a  robe  of  mourning,  I  was  usher- 
ed into  the  world,  and  by  certain  scenes,  in  Providence, 
the  most  of  my  days  have  been  veiled  with  sackcloth. 

My  parentage  was,  first,  Benjamin  Marshall,  from  Scot- 
land, settled  in  Essex,  Mass. — had  four  children,  John, 
Edmund,  Benjamin  and  Ezekiel.  The  sons  of  Benjamin 
were  Joseph,  William  and  Moses.  William  settled  in 
Hampstead,  N.  H.  Caleb,  my  father,  was  eldest  son  of 
William.  My  grandmother  Marshall  was  Sarah  Busvvell, 
of  Salisbury,  Mass. 

My  mother's  parentage  by  the  Harrimans  was,  three 
brothers,  from  Scotland,  Matthew,  Leonard  and  Jonathan, 
settled  in  Rowley,  Mass.  Zeruiah,  my  mother,  descended 
from  Matthew.  My  grandmother  Harriman  was  Mehitable 
Putnam,  from  Danvers,  Mass.  First  from  England  was 
John,  who  came  to  this  country  with  the  Pilgrims ;  escort- 
ed thereto  by  the  self-denying  and  worthy  Endicott.  Gen. 
Israel  Putnam,,  of  Revolutionary  memory,  was  brother  to 
my  grandmother  Harriman,  hence  uncle  to  my  mother. 
The  children  of  Caleb  Marshall  and  Zeruiah  Harriman, 
my  parents,  were  Benjamin,  Sarah,  Abigail,  Mary,  Wil- 
liam, Caleb,  Betsy,  Susannah,  Rhoda,  Nancy,  Fanny  and 
Silas.  Thus  you  see  I  am  one  of  twelve  children.  Our 
kind  parents  were  careful  to  procure  a  good  education  for 
us,  thoutrh  in  a  wilderness  land.  Ten  out  of  the  twelve 
have  been  school  teachers,  and  all  were  favored  with  re- 
spect. From  seven  years  old  to  sixteen,  I  possessed  a  poor 
state  of  health,  which  caused  great  anxiety  and  attention 
from  my  dear  parents.  When  nine  years  old,  I  was  brought 
to  serious  reflections  on  a  future  state.  I  had  ever  been 
taught  to  be  honest  and  speak  the  truth.  I  continued  un- 
der solemn  reflections  for  a  number  of  years,  and  endeav- 
ored to  guard  myself  against  all  evil,  and  felt  a  quiet  peace 
attend  me.  We  lived  where  we  seldom  heard  preaching, 
but  had  good  instruction  from  our  parents,  and  lived  hap- 
pily together,  under  their  protection.     My   ill   health  was 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  157 

my  only  trouble.  When  sixteen  years  old,  I  went  to  rnjr 
friends  near  the  sea-board,  for  my  health,  which  soon  recov- 
ered, and  the  busy  world  caught  my  attention ;  my  serious 
reflections  seemed  to  leave  me,  and  I  sought  for  happiness 
in  amusements — had  much  favor  among  the  circle  of  youth, 
and  had  nothing  to  mar  my  happiness,  only  being  far  from 
my  father's  Himily.  I  was  now  at  my  grandfather  Mar- 
shall's, in  Hampstead,  N.  H.  He  had  been  much  of  a 
business  man.  Previous  to  the  Revolution,  he  had  been  a 
commanding  officer  in  the  king's  regiment.  He  was  also 
a  wealthy  merchiiit.  He  had  al  r^e  firm  where  he  lived, 
and  owned  rights  of  land  in  a  number  of  towns.  While  in 
this  situation,  the  Americans  began  to  be  dissatisfied  with 
the  British  oppression.  The  Stamp  Act  began  to  arouse 
the  inhabitants.  He  soon  exclaimel,  "  We  can  be  an  in- 
dependent nation."  He  renounced  his  gold-laced  coat  and 
hat ;  he  would  wear  nothing  but  home  manufacture,  and 
abolished  all  costly  ornaments  in  his  family,  of  apparel  or 
furniture,  and  declared  himself  independent  of  foreign 
powers.  His  influence  had  a  good  eflect.  In  the  time  of 
the  Revolution,  he,  w.th  my  fat  ler,  d.d  much  for  the 
soldiers  and  the  suffering  inhabitants  in  the  Goes  country. 
My  grandfather  continued  an  unflinching  patriot  through 
life.  He  was  large  and  robust,  had  large  features,  and 
much  was  said  about  him,  becauss  he  wore  his  gray-cloth 
clothes.  He  had  a  str:  nr,  persevering  mind.  He  lived 
ninety-six  years,  four  months  and  ten  days.  , 

His  last  counsel,  when  he  parted  with  his  friends,  was, 
"  You  must  be  honest  and  always  speak  the  truth,  let 
your  circumstances  be  as  they  will.  Truth  and  justice  will 
carry  you  through  all  difficulty."  This  he  enjoined  on  me 
after  the  Shikers  had  taken  my  children  from  me.  I  waa 
then  in  much  tr  uble.  I  felt  thankf il  to  the  dear  oid 
father,  though  it  was  an  old  counsel  renewed. 

At  the  time  T  went  to  Hampstead  for  my  health,  I  staid 
two  years,  and  mi  Mu  hive  been  well  settled  fi;!-  lile  in  that 
14 


158  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

town  with  a  young  man,  who  was  much  approbated.  He 
owned  a  handsome  situation  in  the  centre  of  the  town;  but 
I  was  anxious  to  see  my  father's  family,  and  in  February, 
1798,  I  returned  to  Northumberland.  I  was  thankful  to 
see  my  native  hills  and  home.  The  young  gentleman  was 
to  make  me  a  visit  the  next  fall. 

Soon  after  I  returne  1,  Joseph  Dyer,  a  widower,  came  to 
my  father's,  and  offered  himself  to  me.  Mr.  Dyer  was 
from  one  of  the  first  families  in  Canterbury,  Conn.,  both  in 
wealth  and  respectability.  His  father  was  dead,  and  Jo- 
seph received  of  his  father's  property  a  handsome  sum. 
Repurchased  a  farm  and  settled  himself  in  the  Coos  coun- 
try. I  knew  nothing  against  Mr.  Dyer,  but  I  did  not  want 
a  widower,  and  I  felt  partially  engaged  to  the  gentleman  at 
Hampstead.  Whenever  I  saw  Mr.  Dyer,  he  appeared  so- 
licitous, and  made  many  flattering  proposals.  He  spoke 
of  having  a  good  property  and  every  thing  ready  for  a 
house-keeper,  and  nothiiis:  to  prevent  future  prosperity  and 
happiness,  only  my  refusal  to  be  his  companion  for  life. 
He  spoke  of  an  attachment  to  me  previous  to  his  former 
marriage.  I  considered  it  mere  talk  for  pastime,  though  I 
did  not  expect  he  was  lying  to  deceive  me.  He  frequently 
came,  and  was  as  often  refused.  At  length,  he  said,  "  Un- 
less you  will  be  married  to  me,  I  am  undone ;  my  affec- 
tions were  fi.xed  on  you  before  I  was  married,  and  they  are 
still,  and  unless  you  will  consent  to  be  my  wife,  I  will  sell 
my  property,  and  rove  the  country  during  my  life."  He 
appeared  in  much  trouble,  and  my  heart  was  aroused  to 
pity.  I  thought  he  stood  respectable,  and  possessed  a  good 
home,  and  if  his  affections  were  permanent,  he  would  treat 
me  kindly  ;  and  a  female,  when  she  is  married,  and  leaves 
her  father's  home,  has  need  of  a  kind  companion  ;  further, 
I  thought  he  was  capable  of  doing  well,  and  if  it  was  in 
my  power  to  make  him  happy,  it  was  my  duty,  and  perhaps 
this  was  the  way  to  make  us  both  happy.  Accordingly,  I 
wrote  a  letter  to  the  gentleman  at  Hampstead,  to  know  if  1 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  159 

could  be  released,  and  that  I  thought  it  would  be  more 
pleasant  living  in  the  country  of  my  nativity,  &-c.  I  gave 
the  letter  to  Mr.  Dyer  to  be  mailed.  I  afterwards  learned 
that  he  kept  my  letter,  and  wrote  one  to  answer  his  own 
mind.  I  soon  received  a  letter  back,  requesting  to  know 
whether  I  wrote  the  one  sent.  I  wrote  another,  informing 
the  gentleman  that  I  did,  and  gave  my  reasons  again  why. 
This  letter  I  also  handed  to  Mr.  Dyer,  in  the  greatest  con- 
fidence, expecting  it  put  into  the  mail,  and,  to  my  sorrow, 
this  letter  was  kept  back,  and  another  sent,  which,  I  think, 
was  a  base  one,  from  the  answer  I  received.  I  was  young, 
and  did  not  understand  these  things ;  I  had  no  intention 
of  treating  the  gentleman  improperly,  and  did  not  know 
what  to  do.  My  bashful  heart  was  too  timid  to  go  to  my 
parents,  and  tell  them  the  whole  story.  I  was  in  trouble, 
and  can  say,  from  this  act  of  treachery,  I  can  trace,  through 
my  life,  continual  sorrow  and  troubles,  and  have  only  found 
rest  in  Jesus,  my  Savior.  I  afterwards  learnt  that  the 
gentleman  at  Hampstead,  by  this  deception,  received  a 
lasting  wound.  The  reader  can  see,  in  the  sequel,  that  I 
have  paid  tenfold  in  sorrow  for  my  ignorance  and  folly  in 
this,  my  greatest  sin  I  ever  committed. 

I  was  married  to  Joseph  Dyer,  October  11 ,  1799,  by  Rev. 
Selden  Church,  of  Northumberland.  I  was  moved  to 
Stratford,  at  my  husband's  home.  I  soon  found  he  had  de- 
ceived me  in  every  statement  he  had  made.  He  had  no- 
thing provided  for  a  living,  and  had  a  cold,  unfinished 
house.  I  soon  found  he  was  a  drinker — he  would  have 
rum,  if  he  hud  neither  bread  nor  meat ;  and  as  the  weather 
grew  cold,  I  found  our  condition  miserable.  He  had  spent 
his  property  and  could  not  pay  his  debts,  and  we  were  con- 
stantly harrassed  by  sheriffs.  He  had  commanded  a  troop  a 
number  of  years,  and  made  large  treats  ;  by  such  means  he 
made  himself  popular,  at  the  same  time,  sinking  himself 
to  poverty  and  ruin.  1  think  it  would  have  been  better  for 
}iim  to  have  been  a  vagabond,  than  to  have  had  a  family  to 


ICO  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

destroy.  It  wrings  my  heart  to  retrace  the  sorrowful  scenes 
I  have  experienced  in  consequence  of  being  Joseph  Dyer's 
wife. 

The  winter  after  I  was  married,  Mr.  Dyer  went  to  Port- 
land to  market,  with  a  load  for  a  span  of  horses,  and  had 
drove  for  him  a  yoke  of  fut  oxen.  He  was  to  be  gone  ten 
or  twelve  days;  he  was  gone  twenty-six  days,  then  came 
home  horse;)ack  with  a  borrowed  horse  of  my  brother's. 
He  had  tired  out  both  of  his  horses,  broke  his  sleigh,  and 
spent  his  load.  I  felt  sorrowful  and  wept,  for  I  saw  that 
rum  was  his  ruin,  but  I  felt  that  I  was  married,  and  must 
make  the  best  of  it. 

The  ne'ct  summer,  Mr.  Fyer,  with  Jennison,  our  hired 
man,  went  four  miles  to  a  rum-shop.  I  was  left  alone 
through  the  night.  I  was  not  easy  to  be  in  the  room  where 
his  first  wife  died.  The  next  morning  Jennison  said, 
"  Dyer  got  so  drunk  I  could  tv  t  get  him  home,  and  I  put 
him  in  Mr.  Piatt's  barn."  Mr.  Dyer  came  home  sick,  he 
could  not  swallow  the  lightest  s^nel  without  iiukinT  ;  he 
said  he  thought  he  should  die.  I  fed  him  and  tended  upon 
him  a;  I  would  upon  a  child.  C;in  any  one  realize  my 
anguish,  when  seeing  wh  it  I  had  to  depend  upon '?  In 
about  six  weeks  from  this  time,  the  24th  of  August,  1800, 
my  father,  Caleb  Marshall,  was  buried,  and  Caleb  Marshall 
Dyer,  my  eldest  son,  was  born  the  next  day. 

Mr.  Dyer  sometimes  rebuked  me  for  not  stopping  him 
when  he  was  going  to  the  rum-shops,  and  said,  "  You  know 
when  I  get  drinking,  I  get  so  crazy  I  don't  know  what  I 
do."  He  did  pay  bills  of  expense  for  the  company,  rr  do 
any  thing  they  wished  him.  I  have  assisted  him  in  paying 
hundreds  of  dollars  of  such  debts,  and  have  strove  to  cover 
his  faults,  knowing  that  the  good  character  of  a  husband, 
was  an  honor  to  his  wife;  but  all  is  gone  !  !  the  truth  may 
now  be  declared. 

After  he  got  over  his  sickness,  for  a  few  weeks,  he  at- 
tended to  his  farming  business;  he  was  smart  in  work,  and 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  161 

could  do  well  if  he  would.  His  old  companions  soon  came 
again  for  him  ;  I  saw  he  was  going,  and  called  him  to  ano- 
ther room.  I  asked  him  if  he  rememhered  what  he  had 
requested  of  me  about  his  going  with  those  men.  He  said, 
"  O,  you  are  afraid  1  shall  get  drunk,  are  you?"  turned 
short  about,  and  went  off. 

After  this,  in  the  fall  of  ISOl,  a  number  of  men  came  to 
our  house  in  the  evening.  I  Wcis  sick,  and  retired  to  bed. 
After  supper,  Mr.  Dyer  sent  our  girl,  Eliza  Page,  to  bed 
with  me.  This  company  became  so  rummy,  that  they  be- 
gan to  break  things ;  they  stove  pans,  platters,  and  dishes 
of  all  sorts ;  they  made  such  noises,  that  I  became  terrified 
and  faint,  and  could  not  speak.  Eliza  was  frightened,  and 
screamed  ;  some  of  them  came  in  ;  she  said  she  thought  I 
was  dying.  Mr.  Dyer  came  to  the  bed,  saw  my  condition, 
and  said,  "This  is  too  bad — I  had  great  difficulty  in  get- 
ting this  wife,  and  I  ought  to  treat  her  better."  Oh !  I 
thought,  what  a  miserable  condition  ! 

On  the  6th  of  January  following,  I  was  confined  with  my 
second  child,  (Betsy,)  my  dear  and  only  daughter. 

The  following  is  a  statement  from  the  above-named  Eliza 
Page.     She  is  a  member  of  the  Methodist  society. 

"  I,  Eliza  Page,  of  Lancaster,  N.  H.,  do  testify,  that  I 
was  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  in  her  father's 
family ;  they  were  respectable,  and  her  character  ever  vir- 
tuous. The  most  of  the  time,  for  the  first  two  years  after 
her  marriage,  I  lived  in  Mr.  Dyer's  family.  I  know  Mrs, 
Dyer  wns  an  industrious,  faithful  wife,  mild  and  patient  in 
her  disposition,  and  always  pleasant  to  her  husband,  and 
treated  him  with  respect.  I  never  knew  or  heard  the  least 
thing  against  her  character.  I  have  often  heard  Mr.  Dyer 
say,  she  was  one  of  the  best  of  wives ;  and  after  he  went 
to  the  Shakers,  I  heard  him  speak  greatly  in  her  praise — 
said  she  was  pious,  and  much  esteemed  among  them.  Mr. 
Dyer  is  a  man  naturally  void  of  tender  care  for  his  family ; 
was  formerly  given  to  dissipated  habits,  which  caused  him 


162  LIKE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    fUK    AUTHOR. 

to  neglect  them.  lie  freciuently  spent  bis  time  in  carous- 
ing, leaving  his  family  in  indigence,  and  sometimes  his  wife 
sick.  He  ran  to  great  expense  on  account  of  his  career. 
I  once  observed  to  Mrs.  Dyer,  that  unless  she  resented  such 
things,  I  would  not  assist  her.  She  replied,  '  You  do  not 
know  what  you  would  do,  unless  you  was  in  my  situation.' 
She  ever  ai)peared  blind  to  his  faults,  and  I  have  reason  to 
believe  that  innocence  is  injured  when  the  Shakers  attempt 
to  defame  her.  Eli/a  Paoe." 

Lancaster,  Coos,  ss.     May  25,  1819. 

Sworn  before  me,  William  Lovejoy, 

Just.  Peace. 

In  April,  1803,  I  with  my  two  babes  being  exposed  to 
the  small  pox,  was  obliged  to  go  thirteen  miles  to  a  pest- 
house,  at  an  obscure  place  in  the  woods,  at  a  time  [  was 
very  feeble,  had  no  nurse,  and  my  children  very  sick.  I 
was  in  doubts  of  my  son's  recovery.  After  all  hud  retired, 
a  sick  child  on  each  of  my  arms,  I  was  left  to  my  contem- 
plations. I  was  in  agt  ny,  and  entreated  Gcd  to  have  mercy 
on  me,  and  if  consistent  with  his  will,  to  spare  my  child. 
God  in  his  character  appeared  my  friend.  The  rage  of  the 
disorder  soon  abated,  and  in  a  few  days  we  were  able  to 
leave  the  pest-house.  I  now  felt  it  duty  to  check  my  hus- 
band, if  possible  ;  my  mind  was  solenm,  and  every  thing 
that  tended  to  a  gay  life  was  disgusting,  I  had  a  desire  to 
attend  meetings.  My  husband  was  opposed  to  a  serious 
life,  and  strove  to  have  me  attend  parties  and  balls  with  him. 
I  could  not  unite  in  such  mirth.  They  went  to  great  ex- 
cess in  c<  nsequence  of  drinking  ardent  spirit.  Once  we 
were  invited  to  jro  tliree  miles  to  eit  apples  rnd  have  some 
new  cider,  as  they  had  brought  some  from  the  lower  towns. 
This  was  a  cheat  to  deceive  mc.  We  went,  had  some  ap- 
ples and  cider,  and  was  t  icn  persuaded  to  oo  to  another 
house  a  short  distance.  When  we  g(.t  there,  I  found  a  party 
With  rum  aul  a  hddler.  I  retired  t  •  an  adjoining  room 
wita  Sv  me  aged  people,  for  which  they  called  me  proud  and 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    ACTHOR.  163 

Bcornful.  Mr.  Dyer  got  so  crazy,  it  was  with  difficulty  we 
got  liiin  home.     He  never  got  nie  among  them  ug.in. 

The  following  will  show  some  of  the  atHictinjr  scenes  I 
passed  through  in  consequence  of  Mr.  Dyer's  neglect  in 
his  business. 

Soon  after  we  were  married,  he  was  sued  for  a  debt  he 
owed.  He  went  fifty  miles,  and  settled  with  the  creditor, 
by  giving  him  a  new  note,  enlarged.  Soon  after,  he  was 
sued  again,  and  this  course  continued  until  I  found  he  did 
not  pretend  to  pay  a  debt,  unless  it  was  on  a  writ  or  an  ex- 
ecution. I  complained  not,  but  was  in  continual  trouble  to 
know  myself  introducing  a  family  into  the  world  under 
-6uch  circumstances,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  disgrace 
of  parting  from  a  husband,  I  should  have  left  him  and  gone 
to  my  father's.  One  case  I  will  mention,  as  a  specimen. 
The  sheriff  came  to  the  house,  and  I  soon  learned  that  Mr. 
Dyer  was  sued  for  a  wooden  bottle,  which  he  had  borrowed 
to  get  rum  in,  and  he  paid  five  dollars  to  settle  it. 

Things  continued  thus,  and  I  saw  nothing  but  poverty 
and  destruction  before  me,  and  that  we  must  suffer  unless 
I  entered  into  his  business,  which  was  unpleasant  for  me  to 
do.  My  husband  was  not  willing  to  work  in  the  field  alone, 
and  kept  hired  help.  His  manner  of  life  kept  him  from 
home  much  of  the  time;  he  would  leave  home  only  for  a 
few  hours,  to  settle  some  sheriff  business,  but  would  get 
into  company,  and  stay  three  or  four  days,  and  I  was  obliged 
to  see  to  the  business  out  doors  and  in  the  house. 

Mr.  Dyer,  when  he  came  home,  would  bring  the  marks 
of  his  doings,  sometimes  by  having  bruises  on  himself,  and 
sometimes  with  his  clothes  badly  torn.  Once  when  he 
came  home,  he  had  his  great  coat  torn  down  the  back,  and 
in  separate  parts.  Another  time  he  got  so  rummy,  he  fell 
from  his  horse,  and  tore  his  pantaloons ;  when  he  got  to 
the  tavern,  he  burned  them,  and  came  home  with  only  his 
under-clothes. 

I  kept  a  hired  girl  to  do  my  heavy  work.     I  could  make 


164  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

all  sorts  of  garments  for  men  or  women,  and  thus  pay  the 
girl  for  her  work,  and  pay  much  toward  our  men's  labor. 
After  I  got  accustomed  to  Mr.  Dyer's  absence,  his  being 
from  home  was  not  so  much  trouble  ;  but  my  fears  were 
that  he  was  running  into  debt,  or  that  he  was  in  jail.  Did 
you,  reader,  ever  experience  any  such  afflictions  I 

In  June,  1804,  my  second  son  was  born,  who  was  named 
Orville.  I  now  reasoned  with  my  husband  that  we  ought 
to  avoid  every  thing  that  was  disgraceful,  be  prudent  in  ex- 
penses, and  we  should  soon  be  able  to  pay  cur  debts.  He 
appeared  to  have  a  desire  to  be  steady.  We  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  exchange  our  farm  for  one  in  Stewartstown,  with 
near  three  hundred  dollars  in  balance.  We  moved  in  the 
spring  of  1805.  It  was  a  good  farm,  but  near  theCanadas. 
The  balance  money  assisted  in  paying  our  debts.  Most  of 
our  neighbors  were  steady ;  but  my  husband  kept  spirituous 
liquors  for  sale,  and  the  inhabitants  in  Canada,  for  fear  of 
arrests  (as  they  fled  for  debt)  sometimes  chose  the  sabbath 
to  visit  our  house  for  the  purpose  of  solacing  themselves 
with  liquors,  when  drunkenness  and  contention  often  ensu- 
ed. Mv  husband  sometimes  united  with  them  in  drinkins, 
until  he  would  be  incapable  of  making  charge  of  their  bills, 
or  of  governing  the  company.  I  was  obliged  to  go  into  the 
room,  and  settle  his  business,  which  made  me  feel  as  solemn 
as  death.     The  rummers  would  soon  leave  me. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  law  past  imposing  a  large  fine 
on  any  man  who  had  gambling  in  his  house.  Some  Cana- 
dians, with  others,  came  for  gambling — at  first,  out  doors, 
and  came  in  for  liquor  ;  next  time,  they  played  cards  in  the 
house.  I  desired  Mr.  Dyer  to  stop  them,  who  said  he  could 
not,  as  they  plainly  told  him  to  mind  his  own  business,  when 
he  had  asked  them  to  stop.  I  told  him  I  would  step  them, 
and  though  he  was  fearful  they  would  rage  against  me,  yet 
he  consented.  I  watched  my  opportunity,  caught  the  cards, 
threw  them  in  the  fire,  and  left  the  room. 

In  April,  1306,  I  was  the  mother  of  my  third  son,  Jerrub 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  165 

Dyer.  I  contemplated  great  happiness,  if  my  husband 
would  reform,  and  for  this,  I  frequently  asked  the  Lord's 
mercv. 

Mr.  Dyer  continued  in  this  way  until  he  had  a  remarka- 
ble dream — he  was  terrified,  and  awoke  me.  He  said  he 
thought  it  was  a  warning  for  him  to  prepare  for  death,  and 
that  his  life  was  to  be  short.  I  told  him  it  was  a  warninc 
for  him  to  forsake  sin.  He  replied,  "  I  know  I  have  wasted 
much  of  my  time  and  property  in  vain  company,  and  novr 
see  I  am  a  sinner ;  for  the  future,  I  shall  do  it  no  more." 
I  felt  thankful  to  hear  this. 

Soon  after  this  dream.  Elder  Quimby,  a  Baptist  mission- 
ary, came  to  town,  and  I  was  requested  a  privilege  for  him 
to  preach  at  our  house.  I  hesitated,  fearing  my  husband 
would  be  offended,  as  he  had  been  very  rigid  in  debarring 
me  from  attending  meetings ;  but  on  second  thought  I  con- 
sented. Mr.  Dyer  was  absent,  but  came  home  in  sermon 
time.  He  appeared  pleased,  invited  the  minister  to  tarry 
over  night.  On  Mr.  Dyer's  invitation,  the  minister  preach- 
ed again  at  our  house  to  a  large  congregation,  when  Mr.  D. 
was  so  sensible  of  his  sins,  that  he  shook  with  agitation. 
He  arose  from  his  seat,  and  said,  "  I  must  get  up  or  fall  to 
the  floor."  He  acknowledged  what  a  sinner  he  had  been, 
and  that  his  intent  now  was  to  live  a  better  life  and  seek 
for  pardon.  This  had  a  powerful  effect  on  the  people,  and 
I  felt  as  though  I  could  praise  God  for  it.  This  was  in 
October,  1S06.  Our  home  and  company  were  now  changed 
from  drinking  and  swearing  to  reading  and  praying;  our 
house  was  a  home  for  ministers  and  christians.  1  here  ob* 
serve,  that  among  all  the  foregoing  train  of  evils,  (and  but 
few  of  them  have  been  named,)  Mr.  Dyer  treated  me  r**- 
epectfully  when  he  was  sober ;  there  never  was  an  angry 
sentence  passed  between  us  until  he  joined  the  Shakers. 
Why  then  ?  I  answer,  because  the  first  work  of  Shakerism 
ia  for  a  hu.sband  to  hate  his  wife  and  children ;  this,  of 
course,  brings  trouble. 


166  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AfTHOR. 

After  Mr.  Dyer  became  more  steady,  we  were  both  en- 
gaged in  paying  our  debts.  We  sold  our  old  farm  for  six- 
teen hundred  dollars,  bought  a  new  one  of  two  hundred 
acres,  to  which  we  moved  in  1808.  In  February,  1809,  I 
was  the  mother  of  my  fourth  son,  named  Joseph,  being  my 
fifth  child. 

By  selling  our  farm  we  settled  our  debts,  lived  on  a  good 
farm  with  a  good  stock  of  cattle,  and  had  besides  four  hun- 
dred acres  of  land  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  intended  for 
farms  for  our  sons.  Mr.  Dyer  ceased  in  his  drinking,  and 
appeared  much  engaged  in  the  religious  cause  ;  but  his 
unstable  mind  was  not  changed.  He  said  he  thought  he 
was  called  to  preach  to  the  world  of  sinners,  and  indulged 
his  natural  propensity  for  roving.  I  did  not  oppose  this,  as 
I  hoped  he  would  be  the  means  of  reforming  his  old  com- 
panions. My  little  sons  now  as-listed  me  in  my  cares — the 
eldest,  when  nine  years  old,  took  more  care  of  our  family 
than  his  fatlier  did.  As  Mr.  Dyer  thought  he  was  called  to 
preach,  he  said  he  would  no  moreencumber  himself  with  a 
family,  as  it  was  a  sin  for  ministers  so  to  encumber  them- 
selves, and  that  he  should  yet  see  a  people  who  had  all  things 
in  common.  This  he  named  to  his  brethren.  In  Autrust, 
1809,  he  invited  me  to  go  and  hear  Elder  Putnam  preach, 
saying  he  was  a  good  minister.  I  attended,  imd  can  bless 
the  day  I  heard  his  voice.  His  discourse  contained  much 
instruction,  which  strengthened  my  faith.  The  same  day, 
Mr.  Dyer,  myself,  Mrs.  Frizzle,  and  twt)  Miss  Dennetts, 
were  baptized.  As  there  w;;s  no  church  established  near 
us,  we  stood  single  characters.  Mr.  Dyer  officiated  as  our 
teacher  except  when  the  Methodists  preached. 

After  a  time,  my  husband  informed  ine  that  Elder  Put- 
nam and  Elder  Moulton  were  in  Canaan,  an  adjoining  town, 
and  would  preach  on  Sunday — invited  me  to  go  and  hear 
them — we  went.  The  third  meeting  was  at  .si(  ^es  Mor- 
rill's, Esq.  After  service.  Elder  Putn  im  proposed  to  have 
all  who  felt  a  determination  to  be  faithful  in  the  cause  of 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  107 

Christ,  and  were  wiUing  to  watch  over  each  other  as  the 
Scriptures  direct,  to  rise  up.  Mr.  Dyer  was  first  up,  th3n 
Moses  Morrill,  Mary,  his  wife.  Join  James,  Elizabeth 
James,  Rebecca  Morrison,  Rebecca  Dennett,  Hannah 
Weeks,  Abigail  Weeks,  Mary  M.  Dyer,  and  two  young 
Miss  Dennetts,  (since  dead.)  We  to  sk  hold  of  hinds; 
Elder  Putnam  counted  us,  and  said,  "  Here  are  twelve,  the 
same  number  Jesus  had  for  iiis  disciples ;  or.e  of  his  was  a 
traitor.  I  hope  there  is  no  Judas  here."  [Joseph  Dyer  has 
been  a  Judis.]  Eider  Pu  n  m  wis  now  twenty-one  years 
of  age,  yet  he  seemed  like  a  father.  I  think  a  certain  pas- 
sage of  Scripture  was  fullilled  in  him,  where  it  siys,  "  Wis- 
dom is  gray  hairs  unto  men,  and  an  unspotted  life  is  old 
age."  He  began  to  preach  when  fourteen  years  old.  He 
appeared  solemn  as  eternity,  and  conviction  folbwed  his 
preaching. 

Oi5r  names  were  placed  on  paper,  and  the  paper  given  to 
Ml.  Dyer,  who  had  the  watch  care  of  us.  At  length  my 
husband's  mind  urew  dissatisfied  with  having  the  c  ire  of  a 
family,  and  he  wanted  to  give  himself  up  to  travelling  and 
preaching.  He  was,  many  time  ,  anxious  to  have  nie  go 
witli  him  on  his  tours ;  but  my  business  was  at  home. 
Once,  he  said  so  much  that  I  could  go,  and  he  had  prom- 
ised some  of  his  acquaintances  t'lit  I  should  come,  that  I 
went  with  him  thirty  miles  into  Ca.iadi,  where  he  had  an 
appointment.  None  went  with  us.  I  was  dissatisfied  at 
leaving  my  family  so  lon^,  and  offered  to  come  home  alone, 
before  his  tour  was  out.  He  shortened  his  time,  and  came 
home  with  me.     I  never  went  ao-ain  on  such   an  occasion. 

Mr.  Dyer  was  anxious  to  have  tl'e  professors  put  their 
properly  in  one  jiint  interet,  then  ministers'  f  milies  would 
be  provided  for,  while  they,  themselves,  were  called  out  to 
preach.  I  told  him  I  had  rather  take  care  of  my  own  fam- 
ily. My  denr  children  were  every  thing  to  me.  Mr.  Dyer 
kept  this  scheme  the  subject  among  our  friends,  which 
soon  brought  us  into   a  furnace   of  atllictions.     I  thought 


168  LIFE    AND    SUFFEltlNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

tnys.lf  y  happy  while  my  husband  was  any  ways  regu- 
lar, but  now,  this  common-stock  scheme  introduced  Sha- 
kerism,  which  brought  our  family  into  awful  ruin.  I  think 
Adam  and  Eve  found  no  greater  change  when  they  were 
driven  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  into  a  land  of  briars  and 
thorns,  than  I  did,  when  I  found  myself  and  family  entan- 
gled with  Shakerism.  I  kept  my  trials  as  much  hid  as 
possible,  in  hopes  of  a  reconciliation.  The  next  and  last 
time  I  saw  Elder  Putnam  was  now.  He  heard  of  our  trou- 
ble with  the  Shakers,  and  had  come  to  help  us  out  of  the 
snare  ;  but  in  vain.  He  manifested  much  anxiety  for  our 
welfare.  He  left  the  place,  and  I  never  saw  him  more. 
Hfe  is  since  dead.  The  Shakers,  under  my  husband's 
name,  have  endeavored  to  throw  stigma  on  Elder  Putnam, 
enforcing  on  their  subjects  that  there  are  no  good  ministers 
but  their  own.  The  judgment  day^will  declare  the  truth, 
and  condemn  all  liars. 

The  following  statement  is  made  because  the  Shakers 
have  published  some  falsehoods,  calculated  to  deceive  those 
who  have  read  them  : —  ^ 

*  We,  the  undersigned,  testify  and  say.  that  we  were 
neighbors  to  Joseph  and  Mary  Dyer  during  the  r  residence 
in  Stewartstown,  N.  H.  They  were  tn'o  of  the  first  five 
persons  baptized  in  the  reformation  in  1SC9.  They  were 
united  with  us  in  christian  fellowship,  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  Elder  Benjamin  Putnam,  a  worthy  brother,  and 
faithful  laborer  in  the  gospel  while  here.  Joseph  and 
Mary  walked  worthy  of  their  vocation  wherewith  they  were 
called,  and  in  rea'  harmony  together,  i  nt  1  the  circum- 
stance of  the  introduction  of  the  Shakers'  doctrine,  which 
was  as  follows  : — 

"  We  consider  Mr.  Dyer  the  first  cause  of  t'lrt  doctrine 
being  introduced  in  this  place.  For  years,  he  was  anxious 
to  have  the  professors  put  their  property  in  one  joint  inter- 
est. After  Mr.  Crocker,  a  mini.ster,  came  here,  he  united 
with  Mr.  Dyer  in  this  scheme.     He  went   to  the  State  of 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR,  169 

New  York  for  his  family,  and  then  went  to  the  Shakers  at 
New  Lebanon,  as  he  afterwards  stated,  and   made  inquiry 
how  to  lay  a  foundation  for  a  church   in  this  place,  when 
the  Shakers  induced  him  to  believe  they  were  right.     In 
stead  of  fetching  his  family,  as  we  expected,   he  brought 
some  Shaker  books,  and  a  writing  from  them,  encouraging 
others  to  go  to  them.     He  said    he  had  joined  them,    and 
that   they  had   got  a  church   established   in   gospel   order, 
therefore  it  would  be  unnecessary  to  establish  again.     We 
were    much    disappointed,    and  could    not    fellowship    his 
doctrine.     We  had    highly  esteemed  him.     He   had  been 
but  a  short  time  in  the   place — came   a  stranger,   but   was 
much  favored  as  a  preacher.     He  baptized  upwards  of  thir- 
ty persons  while  here  ;  and  the  only  offence  he  gave  while 
among  us  was,  joining  the  Shakers.     This  brought  a  grief 
on  us,  which  was  enlarged  by  the  said  Dyer's  uniting  with 
him  in  those  principles.     Shortly  after,  Mr.  Crooker  left 
the  place,  and  has  not  since  returned.     After  a  few  months, 
we  received  a  letter  from  him  in  New  York,  stating  that  he 
hiid  lived  with  the  Shakers  until   he   had   found   them  de- 
ceivers, and  had  found  himself  in  Babylon's  darkness,  and 
under  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  and  that  the  Lord  had  again 
delivered  him,  for  which  he  was  thankful ;  then  desired  us 
to  overlook  his  missteps  in  goin^r  to  the  Sliakers;  also,  that 
he  was  again  living  with  his  family. 

"  We  have  seen  Dyer's  narrative,  which  appears  to  be 
written  with  an  intent  to  injure  the  innocent.  We  consider 
it  without  foundation.  From  a  constant  acquaintance  with 
the  family,  we  know  much  of  it  is  false,  and  believe  it  all 
libellous.  We  never  heard  the  least  intimation  of  any  kind 
against  Mrs.  Dyer's  character,  while  she  lived  in  this  coun- 
try. She  was  from  a  respectable  family.  We  ever  con- 
sidered her  a  virtuous  neighbor,  a  faithful  wife,  and  a  ten- 
der mother.  She  never  journeyed  with  a  minister,  only 
her  own  husband,  who  sometimes  preached.  Mr.  Dyer  ever 
appeared  to  respect  her  ;  and  after  he  became  religious, 
15 


170  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

it  was  considered  that  they  lived  in  as  great  union  and 
harmony  as  ever  persons  did,  until  he  joined  the  Shakers, 
which,  we  think,  caused  her  great  trouble.  We  have,  since 
Mr.  Dyer  moved  his  family  to  the  Shakers,  heard  him  say, 
*  Mary  was  very  pious.'  We  consider  her  worthy  to  be 
commended  into  any  family,  or  Christian  society.  Elder 
Putnam  is  a  man  with  whom  we  have  had  some  acquaint- 
ance and  information  ;  his  character  is  irreproachable. 

Rebecca  Morrison,  John  James,  Rebecc.\  Dennett, 
Elizabeth  James,  Mary  Morrill,  Hannah  Weeks, 
Abigail  Weeks." 

Sworn  before  me, '  Moses  Morrill, 

Just.  Peace. 

I,  the  subscriber,  do  testify  that  the  above  declaration  is 
true.  Moses  Morrill. 

The  foregoing  subscribers  are  the  only  remaining  ones 
in  Canaan,  who  were  first  banded  together,  Lord,  help  the 
truth,  that  people  may  be  prepared  to  meet  and  avoid  those 
deceivers.  In  my  deepest  and  most  severe  trials,  I  have 
never  lost  confidence  in  God  as  my  friend — knowing  he  has 
the  pre-eminence,  and  will  render  a  just  reward. 

A  meeting  was  appointed  at  our  house,  at  the  time  Mr. 
Crooker  came  from  New  York,  where  Mr.  Dyer  spoke  to 
the  people,  and,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  present,  he  read 
the  Shakers'  letter,  and  said  he  should  go  immediately  to 
see  them.  Some  of  our  Christian  friends  present  had 
previously  lived  near  a  Shaker  village,  at  Canterbury, 
N,  H.  They  warned  Mr.  Dyer  of  the  calamity  attending 
it,  and  cautioned  him  to  keep  from  them,  saying,  "  Every 
man  joining  them  with  a  family  and  property,  would  be  ruin- 
ed in  both."  This  was  the  first  information  I  ever  had  of 
the  Shakers.  I  reasoned  that  we  were  happy  as  we  were, 
and  saw  no  cause  for  going  to  the  Shakers  to  be  better. 
But  all  had  no  effect  on  Mr.  Dyer ;  go  he  would,  and 
was  anxious  to  have  me  go,  saying,  "If  there  is  deception 
among  them,  you  will  sooner  see  it  than  I  can."     Accord- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  171 

ingly,  we  went,  but  not  without  my  fears.  My  mind  was 
so  gloomy  when  going,  I  persuaded  one  of  my  sisters  to  go 
with  me. 

When  we  arrived  in   sight  of  the    Shaker  village  at  En- 
field, N.  H.,  Mr.  Dyer  said  he  wanted  no  farther  evidence 
than  sight   of  their   village  to  prove  to  him   that  the   Sha- 
kers were  right.     We  got  to  Enfield  on  Friday.     My  sister 
and  I  were  shown  into  a  room  by  ourselves,  and  were  not  con- 
sulted on  the  subject  of  religion.     I  scarcely  saw  Mr.  Dyer 
while  there.     Sunday,  we  went  to  meeting.     I  felt  so  bad, 
I  went  out.      1  then  told  my  sister  that  the  Shakers  had   a 
hard   spirit — it  was  not  the  spirit  of  Jesus.     Sunday  after- 
noon, my  sister  and  I  were  requested  to  go  to  another  build- 
ing.    When  we  got  there,  men  and  women  were  standing 
in  a  room  singing.      Soon  they  began  to  dance,  when,  of  a 
sudden,   Mr.  Dyer  came  from  another  room,  and  mingled 
in  the  dance  with  the  rest.     The  Shaker  women  attempted 
to  crowd  me  in  among  them.     I  told  them.   No — I  should 
not — it  would  be  sin  for  me.      This  was  the  first  knowledge 
I  had  of  Mr.  Dyer's  joining  them.     I  had  been  in  some  of 
their  dwellings,  and  seen  children,  but  saw  no  mother  tak- 
ing care  of  them.     I  never  knew,  until  then,  but  what  the 
Shakers  had  families  of  children,  and  took  care  of  them  as 
other  people  did.     When  we  were   called  to  tea,   I   went, 
and  was  seated,  but  my  heart  was  full.     I  ate  not  a  mouth- 
ful of  food,  and  slept  not  a  minute   for  the  night.     I   ate 
nothing  in  the  morning.     I  saw  my  trouble,  and  wept.     My 
sister  said  to  me,  "  Don't  grieve   so,  you  will  be  crazy." 
Mr.  Dyer  came  in,  and  asked  me  why  I  felt  so  bad.     I  told 
him  he  little  thought  what  he  was  going  into  ;  that  I  saw  no 
mothers  taking  care  of  their  children  ;  that  I  was  not  will- 
ing any  should  have  care  of  my  children  but  myself,  and 
that  I  thought  it  an  unfit  pi  ice  for  people  to  go  that  had 
families.     He  went  out.     Soon  I  was  sent  for  to  go  into  a 
room  where  the  leading  men   were.     They  then  told   me 
they  did  not  want  my  children  ;  that  they  had   as  many  as 


172  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

they  wanted  the  care  of,  and  as  to  property,  they  had 
enough.  It  was  their  choice  I  should  take  the  care  of  my 
own  children.  This  statement  was  only  to  pacify  me  for 
the  present.  The  Shakers  treated  us  well  as  visitors;  but 
I  told  them  that  I  wanted  to  know  their  foundation  as 
Christians,  before  I  could  believe  on  them  :  but  this  was 
kept  concealed. 

Mr.  Dyer,  on  our  return,  intended  to  set  up  a  society  in 
Stewartstown.  He  set  up  their  ceremonies  and  dances  in 
our  house.  I  did  not  join  in  their  dance,  and  could  not 
believe  with  him,  and  was  distressed  at  the  thought  of  a 
separation  in  religious  opinion.  I  endeavored  to  convince 
him  of  their  errors,  by  the  Scriptures  ;  but  my  reasonings 
were  in  vain.  He  said  unless  I  would  be  a  Shaker,  he 
would  carry  the  children  to  the  Shakers,  and  leave  me. 
My  sorrows  were  great.  It  was  the  first  time  I  ever  knew 
him  dissatisfied  with  me.  I  offered  to  live  with  him  as  a 
slave,  if  he  would  let  me  live  with  my  children.  But  no. 
He  left  me  weeping,  and  went  half  a  mile  to  a  field  to 
work.  Oh  !  my  sorrows  at  the  thoughts  of  being  sepa- 
rated from  my  family.  I  wept  for  hours.  He  returned — 
asked  Polly,  our  girl,*  how  I  was  ;  she  said  she  did  not 
know  as  there  was  any  alteration.  He  afterwards  said  that 
when  he  was  coming  to  the  house,  he  did  not  dare  look 
out  at  the  sides  of  the  path  into  the  woods,  fearing  that  he 
should  see  me  dead,  and  that  my  trouble  was  so  great  that 
I  had  hung  myself,  and  that  he  felt  so  bad  he  could  not 
work.  I  was  so  sick  that  I  did  not  sit  up  a  day  for  six 
weeks.  I  heard  him  talking,  and  came  into  the  room.  He 
asked  me  how  my  mind  was.  I  told  him  I  had  concluded 
to  stay  at  home  ;  if  he  saw  fit  to  go  to  the  Shakers,  I  could 
not  avoid  it ;  if  I  went,  I  could  not  have  his  care  and  pro- 
tection unless  the  ler.ders  should  see  fit,  and  perhaps  be 
separated  from  my  children,  and  if  I  was  not  contented  to 

*  Mr.  Dyer  said  he  would  send  our  girl  to  the  Shakers,  unbeknown  to 
her  parents.    I  sent  her  father  word,  and  he  came  and  took  her  home< 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR.  173 

Stay,  my  friends  would  reject  me,  on  account  of  going  to 
the  Shakers  ;  and  I  should  be  left  destitute,  without  protec- 
tion and  childless,  without  home  or  friend ;  my  grief  was 
almost  insupportable.  He  then  said  if  I  would  go  to  the 
Shakers,  he  would  ever  provide  for  and  protect  me,  and  I 
should  have  the  care  of  our  children  ;  and  in  case  either 
of  us  were  discontented,  he  would  have  three  children,  and 
I  two.  To  this,  with  his  riglit  hand  raised,  he  called  God 
and  angels  to  witness.  This  removed  my  fears.  I  had 
confidence  in  him  as  a  Christian,  and  believed  what  he  said. 
I  thought  I  had  rather  go  to  the  Shakers,  and  live  with  my 
family,  than  to  have  my  children  carried  from  me.  After 
this,  I  strove  to  gain  every  favorable  idea  of  the  Shakers, 
that  I  might  be  contented  when  there.  I  gave  up  my  fears 
of  being  separated  from  my  family,  which  removed  the 
greatest  sorrow.  As  to  the  Shaker  principles  and  conduct, 
I  knew  nothing  of  them,  and  could  only  look  at  their  ap- 
pearance. I  did  not  know  they  relied  on  another  Savior 
than  Jesus  Christ. 

After  my  fears  were  taken  away,  I  became  quiet  in  my 
feelings,  and  had  a  more  favorable  opinion  of  them.  I  told 
my  husband  they  might  be  right ;  that  they  appeared  neat 
and  plain,  as  Christians  ought.  I  thought  people  without 
families  might  be  Shakers,  but  those  who  had  families 
ought  to  take  care  of  their  children  themselves.  When 
Mr.  Dyer  found  there  was  a  possibility  of  my  believing  on 
them,  he  appeared  displeased,  and  left  reading  the  Shaker 
bible.  Until  now,  probably,  he  had  not  realized  the  loss 
of  his  wife,  but  thought  it  in  his  power  to  live  with  his 
family  or  be  a  Shaker,  at  pleasure.  He  confessed  he  had 
never  been  so  strong  in  the  faith  as  he  had  pretended,  and 
that  he  had  threatened  to  carry  the  children  away  merely  to 
try  my  fViith.  I  told  him  1  was  relieved  in  my  mind,  and  it 
might  be  the  relief  was  by  believing  on  the  Shakers.  He 
replied,  the  Lord  had  delivered  my  mind — that  I  possessed 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  not  the  Shaker  spirit ;  for  he  had 
15* 


174  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR, 

not  felt  happy  since  he  joined  them.  I  was  amazed,  and 
told  him  he  was  so  changeable,  I  could  not  depend  upon 
him,  and  he  had  owned  he  had  talked  contrary  to  his  own 
belief;  it  now  appeared  it  was  the  Shakers'  cross  that  thus 
enraged  him.  I  begged  iiini  to  be  mild  until  we  knew 
more  about  them,  fearing  if  he  should  leave  their  faith,  and 
afterwards  return  to  th^m,  their  malignity  would  be  severe. 
He  grew  more  enraged,  and  said  if  I  did  not  give  up  my 
belief  in  the  Shakers,  I  should  go  out  of  the  family.  I 
knew  it  was  not  the  will  of  God  to  leave  my  children ;  and 
in  the  last  of  August  we  mutually  gave  up  the  idea  of  being 
Shakers,  and  become  harmonious. 

Though  we  had  become  harmonious  in  our  family,  still 
that  evil  was  lurking  in  Air.  Dyer's  mind.  In  February, 
1811,  he  went  to  Portsmouth  ou  business;  from  there  he 
went  out  of  his  way  to  make  a  visit  to  the  Shakers  in  Al- 
fred, Me.  He  returned  home  a  Shaker.  The  changes  had 
been  such,  I  contended  no  more,  and  by  his  request  we 
wrote  them  a  friendly  letter.  This  letter  was  written  on  a 
single  sheet  of  paper — Mr.  Dyer  wrote  on  one  side  of  the 
sheet,  and  I  on  the  other,  as  he  directed  me.  We  wrote  to 
Edmund  Longer  and  John  Lyon,  two  leaders  of  Enfield 
Shakers,  and  superscribed  to  Nathaniel  Draper,  one  of  their 
business  men.  This  letter,  with  the  superscription  and 
what  Mr.  Dyer  wrote,  torn  off,  was  brought  before  the  le- 
gislature at  Concord  to  convict  me  that  I  was  in  favor  of 
the  Shakers.  Such  were  the  windings  of  the  Serpent  at 
this  time.  I  then  knew  nothincr  atrainst  the  Shakers  ;  but 
afterwards  by  sad  experience  I  learned  their  deception. 

In  the  fall  of  1811,  two  Shakers,  John  Lyon  and  Moses 
Jewett,  came  to  our  house.  Their  errand  was  kept  a  secret 
from  me,  whereby  I  was  deceived  as  follows  : — In  the  fol- 
lowing November  there  was  sleighing,  and  my  husband 
seemed  anxious  to  visit  his  mother  and  friends  in  Connecti- 
cut, and  said  he  could  carry  two  of  our  children — Betsy, 
nine  years  old,  and  Orville  seven.     They  could  visit  our 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  175 

friends  on  the  way,  then  leave  them  at  the  Shakers  until  he 
returned,  then  bring  them  home ;  perhaps  they  would  learn 
something  unpleasant,  which  might  satisfy  him  not  to  move 
from  home.  But  when  he  returned,  instead  of  bringing 
the  children  back,  as  I  expected,  he  had  left  them,  and 
brought  orders  for  me  to  come  down  immediately  with  the 
other^children.  This  was  sad  news,  and  I  found  it  was  a 
plan  laid  by  those  visiting  Shakers,  thus  to  get  some  of  my 
children,  and  then  they  could  draw  me  and  the  others  into 
their  snare.  He  brought  word,  further  assuring  me  that  we 
should  have  a  comfortable  habitation,  and  other  necessaries 
for  the  femily,  separate  from  the  Shakers.  Mr.  Dyer  was 
directed  to  stay  at  Stewartstown,  while  our  hired  man  was 
to  go  with  me  and  the  remaining  children.  I  saw  the  craft, 
and  was  in  much  trouble  about  our  absent  children,  and 
entreated  my  husband  to  go  and  fetch  them  back.  This 
he  would  not  do,  but  said  he  should  certainly  move  down 
as  soon  as  he  could  settle  his  business.  I  was  unwilling  to 
go,  unless  he  would  promise,  in  case  I  was  dissatisfied,  I 
might  return  with  all  my  children.  To  this  he  consented. 
I  had  fears,  and  persuaded  another  sister  at  Oiford  to  go 
with  me.  My  sisters  know  some  of  my  afflictions  ;  but  I 
don't  give  their  names — it  is  enough  for  the  Shakers  to 
persecute  me,  without  smiting  my  dear  sisters. 

When  we  arrived  at  Enfield,  I  found  my  little  son  Orville 
sick,  though  not  confined — he  was  desirous  to  return  with 
me.  While  he  was  telling  his  complaints  to  me  and  my 
sister,  Lucy  Lyon  overheard  us,  laid  hold  of  him  and  drag- 
ged him  out  of  the  room.  My  sister  shed  tears.  I  had 
expected  he  would  have  returned  with  me.  I  can  tell  wives 
and  mothers  never  to  believe  a  Shaker  husband,  for  they 
will  lie.  I  found  no  house  prepared  for  us,  or  any  thing 
else.  The  Shakers  would  not  let  me  have  the  two  children 
that  had  been  left,  but  said,  as  their  father  had  left  them,  I 
should  not  take  them.  I  then  asked  for  the  outside  gar- 
ments for  my  other  children,  that  I  could  send  them  back 


176  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

to  Orford  witli  my  sister.  I  thought  I  could  then  get  the 
others,  but,  to  my  astonishment,  was  refused,  and  told  I 
might  go  home  without  my  children,  and,  if  I  was  not  con- 
tented to  live  without  them,  I  might  come  back  and  live 
with  the  Shakers.  I  told  them  I  thought  it  was  sufficient 
time  for  the  children  to  be  there  when  we  came  to  take 
care  of  them.  Their  rulers  talked  harshly  to  me  They 
wondered  why  I  came  there  with  my  natural  and  carnal 
affections,  thinking  to  carry  my  children  back.  I  was  the 
most  abominable  creature  on  earth.  Edmund  Looger,  a 
leader,  stamped  his  foot,  and  told  me  not  to  presume  it 
aofain.  I  told  him  I  should  not ;  for  I  thought  if  I  could 
once  get  my  children  at  home,  they  would  not  get  me  there 
again.  He  continued  in  such  harsh  terms,  that  1  wept 
bitterly.  The  .'cene  was  so  distressing,  my  adult  sister 
wept  like  a  child. 

I  saw  that  my  husband  was  confederate  in  the  scheme 
to  thus  confine  my  children,  and  thereby  induce  me  to 
move  to  the  Shakers.  [They  had  told  Mr.  Dyer  that  he 
had  a  gift  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  had  out-travelled  his 
brethren  in  faith  ;  and  if  he  could  get  his  family  there,  the 
Shakers  would  take  care  of  them,  and  he  might  travel  and 
preach.     This  flattered  his  vanity.] 

They  saw  I  was  determined  to  send  back,  by  my  sister, 
those  children  which  I  had  carried  there.  They  called  me 
up  stairs,  and  were  more  pleasant,  and  said,  "  Mary,  you 
shail  hu\e  your  children,  we  don't  blame  you  for  loving 
thetu  ;  Lut  it  is  very  cold  to-day,  wait  until  it  is  more  plea- 
sant, and  you  shall  have  all  your  children,  and  carry  them 
Lome,  and  if  your  sister  wishes  to  go  home,  she  can."  I 
told  her  I  was  to  have  all  my  children,  and  carry  them 
home,  when  it  was  more  pleasant.  The  Shakers  fitted  out 
our  waiter,  and  he  carried  my  sister  to  Orford.  I  thought 
it  was  better  to  part  in  friendship  than  to  have  disaffection, 
and  I  had  no  idea  that  such  a  professedly  pure  people  were 
lying  to  nie  ;  Lut  this  was  a  bright  cloud  before  destruction. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR.  177 

While  Taylor,  our  man,  was  gone  with  my  sister,  I  was  in- 
rited  to  go  to  another  family,  for  a  visit.  We  staid  in  the 
evening.  In  the  morning,  my  two  little  ones  were  not  to 
be  found.  When  I  looked  for  them  in  bed,  they  were  not 
there,  they  were  gone,  I  knew  not  where.  O  Lord,  deal 
with  the  Shakers.  They  had  seen  that  I  was  determined  to 
have  my  children.  The  next  thing  was  to  lie  and  deceive 
me,  then  conceal  them  from  me. 

The  more  I  saw  of  the  Shakers,  the  worse  I  felt.  My 
heart  was  full  of  grief  My  dear  babes  were  gone.  What 
could  I  do?  I  saw  no  way  for  relief  All  I  could  say  was 
in  vain.  They  had  accomplished  their  purpose,  and  glo- 
ried in  their  victory.  They  must  be  called  to  an  account 
at  the  judgment.  The  Psalmist  says,  speaking  of  the 
Lord,  "  Thou  hast  a  mighty  arm  :  Strong  is  thy  hand,  and 
high  is  thy  right  hand.  Justice  and  judgment  are  the  hab- 
itations of  thy  throne  :  Mercy  and  truth  shall  go  before  thy 
face."  Such  is  tlie  character  of  the  true  God — not  false- 
hood. 

Many  mothers  have  suffered  by  such  conduct.  When  I 
was  about  to  leave,  the  leaders  told  me  not  to  expose  their 
treatment  about  my  children — if  I  did,  I  should  fare  the 
worse.  My  fears  were,  that  they  would  carry  them  where 
I  should  never  again  see  them.  I  returned  to  Stewarts- 
town  with  a  heavy  heart,  and  saw  no  relief  for  me,  nor  for 
my  children.  My  trouble  became  insupportable.  I  was 
sick,  and  delirious  at  times.  I  did  not  know  our  house  nor 
family.  I  well  remember  how  things  seemed  to  me  one 
evening.  Mr.  Dyer  came  to  the  bed,  and  commanded  me 
to  tell  what  troubled  me.  He  said  he  had  seen,  for  many 
days  past,  that  I  was  in  trouble.  He  raised  me  up.  I  told 
him  I  dare  not  tell  him,  for  he  would  tell  the  Shakers,  and 
I  should  be  undone  forever.  He  stamped  his  foot,  and 
commanded  me  to  tell,  or  I  was  a  ruined  woman.  I  wrung 
my  hands,  and  said,  My  two  little  ones  are  gone,  I  know 
not  where.     The  Shakers  lied  to  me,  and  stole  them  when 


178  LIF^    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP   THE    AUTHOR. 

I  thought  they  were  in  bed.  They  had  promised  I  should 
have  them,  and  fetch  them  home ;  but  they  carried  them 
off,  and  told  me  if  I  said  any  thing  to  you  about  it,  they 
would  make  it  worse  for  me.  I  told  him  I  could  not  live 
without  my  children,  and  I  could  not  live  with  the  Shakers, 
and  be  treated  so  abusively.  They  called  me  a  mean 
creature  to  make  such  ado  about  the  children.  If  they 
abuse  me,  they  will  abuse  my  children.  I  cannot  live  so. 
Mr.  Dyer  affectionately  said  that  he  would  go  with  me  to 
the  Shakers,  and  I  should  have  the  charge  of  my  children ; 
he  would  talk  to  the  Shakers,  and  they  should  treat  me 
better,  and  as  soon  as  he  could  settle  his  business,  and 
change  some  of  our  property,  for  a  farm  near  them,  he 
would  provide  for  the  family,  and  help  me  take  care  of 
them  as  usual.  I  was  glad  of  this  encouragement.  He 
wished  me  not  to  tell  of  my  trials  to  the  neighbors,  for  it 
micrht  displease  the  Shakers  if  they  should  hear  of  it. 
With  anxiety  I  had  my  things  packed,  and  felt  to  hasten 
forward  to  my  children.  We  arrived  at  Enfield,  the  last 
of  Jan.,  1813.  I  was  placed  in  a  family  of  Shakers,  and 
they  pretended  to  be  fixing  a  house  for  our  family,  in  Leba- 
non. They  treated  me  kindly  for  a  few  months,  and,  in 
April,  brought  my  children  to  me.  They  had  been  sick. 
They  apologized  for  their  conduct,  and  said  that  they  pos- 
sessed the  same  religion  that  I  did.  I  could  not  understand 
about  Ann  Lee.  They  said  she  was  only  a  founder  of  a 
denomination,  the  same  as  Wesley  or  Penn,  and  others. 
They  siid  the  only  difference  between  them  and  other 
Christians  was,  that  they  had  come  out  from  a  wicked 
world,  and  were  separate  from  sin  and  sinners.  They  be- 
haved with  such  propriety,  I  really  thought  they  were  a 
good  people.  They  requested  me  to  bear  testimony  of  the 
way  of  grace.  They  said,  as  I  had  been  accustomed  to 
converse  upon  the  subject  of  religion,  I  could  speak  better 
to  the  understanding  of  unbelievers  than  they  could. 
While  I  was  in  the  family,  my  desire  was  to  please  them, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFEniNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  179 

and  thereby  obtain  my  children  ;  but  I  hesitated  about  com- 
plying with  this  request,  saying,  Your  females  do  not  speak 
in  meeting.  They  said,  Yea,  they  do  sometimes.  Obedi- 
ence was  required  of  me  while  there  ;  accordingly,  when  in 
meeting,  they  beckoned  for  me  to  speak,  which  I  did  for 
two  Sabbaths,  and  that  appeared  to  please  our  leaders.  My 
mind  soon  became  darkened,  and  when  they  beckoned  for 
me  to  speak  again,  I  told  my  feelings,  and  that  I  did  not 
enjoy  that  peace  I  did  formerly.  After  we  returned  from 
meeting,  I  was  admonished  for  not  speaking  strength.  I 
gave  them  to  understand  that  I  should  speak  what  I  felt 
was  truth.  They  beckoned  again  for  me  to  speak ;  but  I 
said  nothing  again  in  meeting. 

After  this,  a  woman  who  had  once  been  a  Shaker,  came 
to  see  me  ;  she  was  at  this  time  a  member  of  the  Baptist 
church.  She  said  she  believed  I  was  a  Christian,  but  I 
v/as  not  like  the  Shakers ;  and  if  I  continued  with  them,  I 
should  be  obliged  to  renounce  every  thing  I  thought  to  be 
ffrace.  This,  with  other  circuaist;  nces  which  occurred, 
caused  me  to  examine  with  more  care  than  I  had  hitherto 
done,  the  doctrines  and  practice  of  the  Shakers,  that  I 
might  become  better  acquainted  with  their  system.  I  had 
now  been  there  three  or  four  months ;  I  read  their  books, 
and  reasoned  with  them,  applying  the  Scriptures.  At  length, 
Molly  Mills  said  I  had  a  better  understanding  of  their  prin- 
ciples than  Nelly  Goodale,  who  had  lived  with  them  more 
than  thirty  years.  Nelly  was  a  capable,  dexterous  woman, 
but  was  a  rigid  believer ;  she  told  me  she  had  not  the  least 
concern  about  her  salvation,  if  she  could  only  please  the 
elder  sister,  (Molly  Mills.)  This  same  elder  sister,  after 
she  had  stood  in  a  place  to  forgive  sins  and  save  souls  about 
twenty  years,  lost  her  power,  was  placed  among  the  lower 
class,  and  remained  there  until  she  died.  I  asked  a  Shaker 
what  she  was  put  down  f  r  ;  he  said,  because  she  was  so 
cross,  the  young  sisters  could  not  live  with  her.  I  knew 
she  was  a  wicked  woman,  and  stated  falsehood;  I  was  con- 


180  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR. 

vinced  by  her  that  the  religion  of  Jesus  was  not  practised 
among  the  Shaker  leaders.  The  leaders  said,  the  Scrip- 
tures had  been  fulfilled,  only  some  prophecies  in  regard  to 
Ann  Lee.  They  told  me  they  were  not  necessary  as  a  rule 
of  our  practice,  as  all  that  the  elders  said  was  the  word  of 
God.  They  became  bold  in  their  obscenity,  and  such 
things  were  conducted  between  the  sexes,  as  I  never  sup- 
posed was  in  the  power  of  fallen  man — which,  I  think,  must 
have  been  caused  by  the  passion  being  inflamed  by  electric 
fluid,  mingled  with  animal  magnetism.  The  ignorant  souls 
think  this  is  the  power  of  the  gospel,  purging  them  from 
the  corruption  of  their  nature.  The  male  and  female,  thus 
connected,  are  in  gross  wickedness — the  delicate  constitu- 
tion is  consumed  by  this  flame  by  the  robust  lecher,  who 
carries  a  bloated  face,  red  eyes,  and  a  heart  full  of  sin. 

I  saw  those  things,  and  was  anxious  for  my  husband's 
return,  that  we  might  both  be  convinced,  and  make  our 
escape  with  our  family — a  house  was  preparing  for  us,  three 
miles  from  the  Shakers,  as  they  said.  Mr.  Dyer  arrived, 
November,  1813,  to  take  up  his  abode  near  the  Shakers, 
and,  according  to  my  expectation,  I  was  preparing  my  fur- 
niture to  move,  when  to  my  astonishment,  the  evening  pre- 
vious to  my  expected  removal,  we  were  all  called  into  a 
room  to  hear  orders  from  Father  Job  and  Mother  Hannah. 
These  were,  "  Joseph,  with  Daniel  Taylor's  family,  and 
some  of  the  Curtis'  children,  Moses  Atwood,  and  others, 
were  to  go  to  the  house  at  Lebanon  ;  Mary  must  stay  here ; 
some  of  her  children  are  to  live  in  this  family,  and  other? 
at  the  church.  Now  this  is  the  feeling  of  father  and  mo- 
ther— if  you  feel  reconciled  to  the  gift,  you  may  say  so." 
Edmund  Longer  administered  the  gift.  Mr.  Dyer  said,  "  I 
feel  with  father  and  mother  in  the  gift,  and  am  thankful  for 
the  privilege."  I  was  speechless ;  my  expectations  and 
hopes  all  vanished.  Thus  my  family  and  furniture  were 
scattered.  Meantime  I  was  not  allowed  to  converse  with 
my  husband  on  the  subject.     I  was  severely  disappointed 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  181 

in  having  my  family  separated.  Until  now,  we  had  lived  as 
boarders  in  the  family,  expecting  to  move  soon.  Now  all 
was  gone,  and  no  way  for  escape.  I  knew  not  how  to  con- 
tain myself  under  the  anguish  of  my  heart,  as  I  was  a  hun- 
dred miles  from  my  friends,  and  knew  not  a  family  in  town, 
and  none  to  depend  on  save  those  whom  I  found  to  be  great 
deceivers  ;  and  as  we  were  not  allowed  to  disclose  our  griefs 
to  any,  I  separated  myself  from  the  family,  and  wept  for 
hours,  and  then  appeared  in  silence. 

Soon  after  my  husband  came  to  live  in  the  family  where 
I  was,  the  Shaker  leaders  called  us  into  their  room,  and 
gave  us  the  following  orders  : — First,  the  gospel  had  sepa- 
rated me  from  my  husband,  and  we  must  not  speak  to  each 
other,  nor  look  on  each  other  as  man  and  wife;  if  I  wanted 
any  assistance  in  care,  I  must  go  to  the  other  brethren,  and 
if  he  wanted  a  favor,  he  must  go  to  sister  Lucy.  Mr.  Dyer 
had  previously  informed  me  that  the  father  and  mother  had 
promised  him,  if  he  would  be  faithful,  he  should  have  this 
sister  Lucy  for  his  crown  of  glory  ;  he  called  the  promise  a 
cake  in  his  bosom.  It  would  not  have  been  in  the  power 
of  the  Shakers  to  have  made  Mr.  Dyer  treat  me  with  such 
abuse  as  he  has,  if  the  leaders  had  not  made  him  believe 
that  Lucy  Lyon  was  his  spiritual  wife.  To  the  pure  all 
things  are  pure,  say  the  Shakers.  I  was  not  willing  to 
change  my  husband  for  a  Shaker.  You  are  called  by  the 
most  degrading  names  if  you  are  not  willing  to  give  up  your 
husband,  and  accept  such  as  they  present  to  you.  The  Bi- 
ble says,  Let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  every  woman 
her  own  husband. 

The  following  observations  were  made  to  me  at  various 
times  by  the  leaders.  None  were  married  except  such  as 
were  united  by  orders  from  the  head  ;  that  the  gift  of  God 
would  tiiid  the  man  and  woman  who  were  created  for  each 
other  in  the  new  creation  ;  that  the  man  was  the  head  of 
the  woman,  and  the  woman  was  the  crown  of  glory  man 
16 


182  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AITHOR. 

was  to  receive  in  his  redemption,  but  that  none  were  able 
to  unite  agreeably  to  the  will  of  God  only  by  the  medium 
of  Ann  Lee  ;  and  that  a  man  could  not  be  a  real  Shaker 
without  a  woman.  Very  soon,  a  Shaker  man,  who  appear- 
ed to  be  filled  with  an  earthly  spirit,  would  be  placed  in 
situations  to  meet  or  see  me.  I  pretended  ignorance,  and 
kept  at  a  proper  distance.  Reflections  on  these  things 
filled  my  mind  with  grief  and  despair.  I  was  called  upon 
at  various  times  to  confess  my  sins ;  they  were  dissatisfied 
that  I  had  no  m  >re  to  confess,  and  said,  "  Mary,  you  have 
not  committed  sins  enough  to  humble  yourself  before  us — 
we  had  rather  have  thirty  of  the  wickedest  persons  you  can 
name,  than  one  like  you,  to  make  a  Shaker  of  You  must 
be  separated  from  that  spirit  you  call  God,  and  be  filled 
with  our  spirit,  then  you  will  be  willing  to  comply."  They 
attributed  my  unwillingness  to  my  conscience,  and  said, 
"  It  is  Satan  trying  to  keep  you  out  of  our  kingdom." 

They  strive  to   induce  people  to  comply  with   scenes  of 
sin,  which  are  common  among  those  on  the  second  step  of 
their   kingdom.     It  was  with   difficulty  that  I   understood 
the  mystery  ;  and,  O  !  the  astonishment  I  felt  to  find  myself 
among  such  a  spirit  of  debauchery,  with  a  people  professing 
the  most  rigid   abstinence.     I   soon   saw  that  the  leaders 
were  annexing  my   husband   with   his   Lucy.     They  were 
frequently  in  a  room   by  themselves.     She   had  previously 
he'd   t'l  s   connexion   with  Menses  Jewett ;    but    now,   she 
would  not  even  look  at  him.     Moses  grew   downcast   and 
sick.      He  had  lost  his   girl,  and  saw   her  attached  to  ano- 
ther.      He    stood   and  sat  about   the  door-yard   for    days. 
He  coughed,  vomited,  and  frothed  for   hours   together.     I 
thought  liow  1  vr-sick  he  was.      I  asked  him  what  was  the 
matter.     He  said  he  had  to  travel  over  bitter  weeds.     O,  I 
thought  if  I  could  have  my  children.  Miss  Lucy  might  have 
my  husband,  as  I  had  lost   all  confidence   in   his   h(nior  or 
Teracity.     The   Shakers  believe  that  this  spirit  of  adultery 
is  Holy  Ghost  power.     The  leaders  told   me  that  unless  I 


LIEE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  183 

Strove  for  this  power,  and  come  into  this  union,  I  should  be 
sorry,  and  that  great  suffering  would  come  upon  me.  I  told 
them  that  my  fears  were  that  I  should  do  wrong.  They 
said,  "  Mary,  you  are  not  a  judge  of  right  or  wrong — you 
must  throw  aside  your  fears,  and  obey  us.  The  world's 
people  think  we  are  afraid  of  each  other — but  they  don't 
know  the  liberties  we  take.  Whatever  liberties  we  give, 
you  may  do,  and  it  is  no  sin :  we  think  it  is  a  privileo-e  for 
the  brethren  to  love  the  sisters,  and  the  sisters  to  love  the 
brethren."  I  told  them  I  was  willing  to  love  Christians 
from  my  heart ;  but  I  wanted  no  union  in  such  a  spirit  as 
they  were  of,  and  that  I  thought  they  worshipped  that  spirit 
which  was  the  devil,  or  that  brought  death  into  the  world. 
Looger  said,  "  It  was  what  all  other  professors  but  believers 
think  to  be  the  devil ;  but  they  are  deceived,  and  you  are 
deceived.  You  think  God  is  the  devil,  and  the  devil  to  be 
God."  I  thought  experience  had  taught  me  otherwise — I 
was  then  a  woman  thirty  years  old,  had  lived  a  single  and 
innocent  life,  as  also  a  married  life  and  a  christian  life  ;  it 
was  hard  for  them  to  deceive  me  in  those  things.  They 
told  me  that  our  marriage  was  nothing  ;  it  was  one  of  the 
devil's  ministers  which  married  us,  and  Joseph  was  nothing 
to  me.  I  knew  the  leaders  intended  to  promote  me  in  their 
queendom ;  but  their  power  is  the  spirit  of  adultery,  which 
I  named  to  them,  and  condemned  it,  and  told  Elder  Looger 
I  should  be  more  willing  to  live  with  them  if  they  would 
annul  it.  Looger  said,  "  Mary,  you  have  struck  at  the 
foundation  of  the  work — you  must  be  reconciled  to  it." 
When  they  attempt  to  seduce  a  person,  they  strive  to  im- 
pose on  them  this  power,  and  by  various  means. 

One  afternoon,  Lucy  Lyon  said  to  me,  "  Come  and  look 
out."  I  went,  and  saw  eight  persons  walking  towards  the 
house.  First,  were  Job  Bishop  and  Hannah  Goodrich 
walking  hand  in  hand  ;  next,  Benjamin  Whitcher  and  Esr 
ther  Ferrin,  side  by  side.  These  were  the  ministry,  who 
roomed  in  the  meeting-house.     The  next  were  John  Beck 


184  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THK    AtJTilOR. 

and  Mercy  Elkins;  then  Joseph  Johnson  and  Eliza  Jewett, 
elders  of  the  church  family — each  man  and  woman  side 
by  side.  Their  common  practice  was  for  the  men  to  walk 
forward,  and  the  women  behind.  They  went  up  stairs  with 
the  four  rulers  of  that  family. 

After  candle-licrhtincr,  I  was  sent  into  the  room  with  those 
twelve  ruling  Shakers,  all  filled  with  magic  power.  They 
sung,  and  went  skipping  about,  and  got  hold  of  me,  striving 
to  immerse  me  into  their  power.  A  rank,  deathly  smell 
filled  the  room,  and  made  me  sick,  and  I  raised  a  window 
to  get  breath.  Their  spirit  seemed  like  a  ball  of  heat  go- 
ing into  the  stomach  with  the  breath.  Previous  to  this, 
they  had  used  electricity  among  their  members.  I  would 
not  be  electrized,  and  asked  them  why  they  used  it.  They 
said,  "  To  wake  up  old  nature."  I  was  told  that  Job  Bish- 
op (the  head  elder)  was  shocked  from  eighty  to  a  hundred 
shocks  a  day,  for  a  number  of  days.  This  increased  their 
Holy  Ghost  power,  (as  they  called  it,)  or  truth  would  call 
it,  increasing  the  sexual  passion.  When  they  think  a  per- 
son is  filled  with  this  spirit,  by  orders  they  are  placed  where 
a  person  of  the  different  sex  is  presented  ;  then  they  must 
not  be  afraid,  &-c.  By  faith  and  humble  prayer,  God  gave 
me  strength  to  resist  their  power.  They  often  said,  I  was 
not  willing  to  bear  their  fire.  A  person  of  mature  age, 
with  common  observation,  can  judge  of  those  things ;  but 
when  children  are  trained  under  the  influence  of  those 
whose  very  principles  and  practice  deny  the  God  of  truth, 
what  can  they  know  but  believe  as  they  are  taught,  and  sink 
into  perdition  ?    Lord,  help  the  honest  souls  to  understand  ! 

The  Shakers  did  use  much  art  in  binding  the  minds  of 
their  youth.  The  males  and  females  were  placed  in  the 
ranks  f  .cing  each  other,  giving  them  opportunity  to  converse 
together,  so  as  to  cause  their  affections  to  be  fi.xed  on  each 
other.  Every  emotion  of  the  heart  must  be  disclosed  to 
their  leaders ;  then,  when  the  youth  become  much  attach- 
ed, the  leaders  condemn  those  tender  affections  as  they  were 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  185 

placed,  and  say,  You  must  have  your  union  with  the  elders, 
love  God  in  them.  They  are  then  let  into  the  Shakers' 
purgatory — they  appeared  heart  broken,  in  addition  to  the 
Shaker  torment  which  attends  them.  I  have  seen  some 
tampered  with  in  this  way  until  they  appeared  to  have  no 
mind  but  to  be  submissive  to  every  requirement.  Under 
this  infatuation,  or  some  other  means,  many  of  those  sub- 
jects are  kept  under  a  state  of  debilitation  until  they  are 
consumed.  Lord,  give  wisdom,  and  enable  the  honest  souls 
to  escape  from  this  delusion,  and  trust  in  that  God  who 
sustains  the  universe.  He  will  take  care  of  you,  and  ena- 
ble you  to  inherit  an  eternity  of  bliss. 

There  are  different  grades  among  Shakers  of  their  hea- 
venly states,  as  they  call  them,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  fol- 
lowing. The  first  step  is,  to  confess  your  sins,  be  justified 
in  obeying  the  orders,  and  the  more  work  you  do,  the  more 
treasure  you  will  lay  up  in  heaven,  (the  Shaker  church.) 
The  second  class  is  composed  of  men  and  women  who  over- 
see the  various  branches  of  laborers.  They  have  their  fa- 
vored privileges,  as  they  call  it — it  is  sexual  passion  mingled 
with  magnetism,  which  produces  a  carnal  intercourse  be- 
tween the  sexes  beyond  what  I  ever  supposed  dwelt  in  mor- 
tals. After  that,  the  perfect  union,  the  highest  step  in  their 
queendom.  These  have  their  high  and  secret  departments, 
and  to  the  pure  all  things  are  pure;  they  visit  and  are  wor- 
shipped by  the  various  societies,  and  live  upon  the  best  the 
earth  can  afford.  Such  is  their  highest  heaven.  Amidst 
all  this,  they  are  not  happy.  Better  for  the  Shakers  to  be 
married,  have  their  own  dear  children,  speak  the  truth,  be 
honest,  and  worship  the  true  God  ;  thus  they  would  be 
happy.  My  children  are  deceived  by  this  magic  power, 
believing  it  is  the  Holy  Ghost  power.  Many,  after  living 
years  in  this  united  scheme,  when  old  age  comes  on,  lose 
their  paradise,  resign  their  station  to  others,  sigh  and  say, 
"  I  am  old  and  good  for  nothing."  This  was  the  speech 
,  of  Benjamm  Merrill  to  me,  after  he  had  been  father  cojw 
16* 


186  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS   OF   tMC    At'THOtt. 

fessor  for  years  ;  Sarah  Edson,  another  man's  wife,  was  his 
companion.  Merrill  had  a  wife  and  children  among  the 
Shakers  ;  but  they  must  be  hated  by  him  for  the  love  of 
Sarah,  the  female  part  of  his  manhood ;  now  old  age  had 
spoiled  him.  Old  age  never  weakens  a  person  in  heavenly 
grace,  if  he  is  a  true  follower  of  Jesus,  like  the  aged  Sim- 
eon and  John  the  Ilevelator. 

The  above  are  the  outlines  of  the  Shakers'  secret  privi- 
leges, which  the  world  was  never  to  know  ;  and  Looger, 
before  I  left,  gave  me  charge  that  if  I  divulged  these  things, 
they  would  make  me  suffer.  I  told  him  I  had  promised  the 
Lord  that  if  he  would  continue  my  life,  I  would  tell  the 
world  what  the  Shakers  were.  Those  of  the  Shakers  who 
are  strong  in  this  magic  power,  can  and  do  fix  spells  or 
charms  on  their  subjects,  causing  them  to  be  yerked  about, 
whirl  and  fall  as  lifeless,  greatly  to  the  astonishment  of  those 
affected,  causing  them  verily  to  believe  it  to  be  the  mighty 
power  of  God.  Thus  they  are  deceived  by  the  Serpent. 
Though  the  Shakers  had  threatened  me  witli  injury  if  I 
exposed  them,  I  knew  it  was  out  of  their  power  to  obtain 
any  true  statement  against  me ;  nevertheless,  they  have 
strove  to  slander  me,  and  have  made  an  instrument  of  my 
husband  to  cruel ize  me,  which  reminds  me  of  the  words 
of  our  Savior,  when  he  was  comforting  his  disciples  against 
persecution.  He  said,  "  These  things  will  they  do  unto 
you,  because  they  have  not  known  my  Father  nor  me." 
John  xvi.  3, 

I  questioned  some  of  the  young  females  about  this  spirit, 
and  condemned  it,  seeing  the  leaders  were  striving  to  draw 
them  into  it.  I  was  called  to  an  account  by  the  leaders, 
who  said,  Mary,  did  you  tell  such  a  one  so  and  so?  I 
owned  I  had.  They  said.  You  have  done  wrong.  I  told 
them  that  I  only  used  the  words  of  the  apostle  describing 
the  difference  between  the  good  and  wicked  power.  We 
were  then  all  called  together,  and  forbidden  telling  what  we 
.were  taught  of  our  troubles  or  sicknesses  to  any  but  the 


LIFE    AND    SUFFKRINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  187 

leaders ;  and  if  any  one  broke  the  orders,  the  one  that  was 
spoken  to,  must  go  immediately  to  the  elders,  and  let  it  be 
known.  Looger  said  it  was  of  great  consequence  that  this 
secrecy  should  be  attended  to ;  because,  were  the  family  to 
know  the  trouble  of  each  other,  we  should  not  hold  lose- 
ther  a  month  ;  "  now  though  all  are  in  trouble,  none  knows 
of  any  but  their  own." 

My  health  was  fast  declining.  I  spent  nights  in  tears 
and  groans  about  my  children  and  the  situation  of  my  fam- 
ily ;  my  grief  was  too  great  to  be  concealed,  and  without 
doubt  the  leaders  suspected  I  was  intending  to  leave  them, 
and  take  with  me  some  of  my  children.  They  called  me 
into  a  room  where  were  my  husband  and  a  number  of  Sha- 
kers, and  showed  me  a  writing  which  they  intended  should 
debar  me  or  my  husband  from  taking  our  children  away. 
For  many  reasons  I  refused  to  sign  the  writing,  and  stated 
to  them  the  consequences  with  all  the  persuasion  natural 
for  a  wounded  mother.  The  leaders  gave  back.  My  hus- 
band then  arose  and'  said  in  harsh  terms,  "  You  are  never 
willing  to  obey  the  gifts  ;  no  wonder  you  have  trouble.  It 
will  make  no  difference  whether  you  sign  it  or  not;  the 
power  lies  in  my  breast.  I  shall  sign  it."  Down  he  sat, 
and  signed  it,  and  compelled  me  to  sign  also.  The  leaders 
then  artfully  said,  "  Mary,  this  is  not  done  to  take  the  chil- 
dren from  you,  but  to  try  your  faith ;  we  believe  you  the 
most  fit  person  to  take  the  care  of  them  ;"  and  then  prom- 
ised again  that  I  should  have  the  care  of  my  children.  The 
writing  bound  us  to  give  them  up  entirely  to  the  disposal 
of  the  leaders,  and  in  no  case  to  interfere,  however  cruelly 
they  might  be  treated.  My  husband  said  he  was  willing  to 
put  this  confidence  in  those  leaders ;  my  fears  were,  that 
they  were  treacherous,  and  intended  falsehood,  or  they 
would  not  want  them  bound.  I  saw  no  relief,  but  wept 
bitterly. 


188  LIFE    AND    SUFFF.niNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

Affidavit  of  Robert  Crain. 

"  I,  Robert  Grain,  of  lawful  age,  depose  and  say,  that 
in  the  year  1812,  I  became  acquainted  with  the  Shakers  in 
Enfield,  and  considered  theui  an  honest,  christian  people. 
I  visited  tliein,  and  inquired  concerning  their  manner  of 
receiving  people  into  their  society,  that  if  I  found  them  to 
be  a  people  in  the  service  of  God,  as  they  professed  to  be, 
I  would  join  them.  They  plausibly  said,  '  We  have  found 
the  gospel  which  saves  us  from  all  sin.'  I  observed  that  I 
had  heard  that  a  person,  to  join  the  Shakers,  must  give  them 
their  children  and  property.  '  Nay,  Robert,  we  do  not  de- 
pire  you  nor  any  other  to  give  up  their  children  or  property. 
We  have  property  enough,  and  as  many  children  as  we  wish 
to  take  care  of,  and  we  consider  you  able  and  capable  to 
take  care  of  your  own  family.  We  have  taken  some  poor 
children  out  of  pity,  where  their  parents  were  not  able  to 
provide  for  them;  but  never  unless  their  parents  were  will- 
ing to  give  them  to  us.  Now  if  Robert  thinks  he  has  lived 
in  sin  long  enough,  and  wants  to  take  up  his  cross  against 
the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  and  follow  Christ  in  the 
regeneration,  we  are  willing  to  receive  you,  and  will  give 
you  a  privilege  with  us.  You  may  have  the  use  of  as  much 
of  a  farm  and  house  and  other  buildings  as  are  necessary 
for  your  fmiily,  until  you  can  sell  your  farm  and  help  your- 
self I  considered  it  a  great  privilege  to  live  near  them, 
and  attend  their  meetings :  my  confidence  in  them  was  great. 
I  joined  them  so  far  as  to  confess  my  sins,  which  is  called 
the  Jirst  step.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  I  moved  my 
family  into  an  out  house  in  their  village. 

"  The  January  following,  Joseph  Dyer  moved  his  family 
into  the  same  village,  with  a  family  of  old  believers  :  his 
wife  was  much  esteemed  by  the  Shakers  for  her  good  sense 
and  faculties ;  they  said  her  temper  of  mind  was  such,  that 
she  was  profitable  to  gather  the  people  together  If  a  per- 
son was  in  trouble,  her  disposition  was  such  as  to  make  us 
cheerful ;  when  we  had  sickness,  the  elders  would  send  her 
to  advise  us.  She  was  excellent  in  sickness  ;  she  was  once 
sent  to  assist  in  laying  out  one  of  our  children,  as  we  sup- 
posed it  was  dying.  She  made  use  of  means  which  restored 
it  to  health  ;  and  this  after  a  series  of  doctoring  and  nursing 
by  the  Shakers  and  others.     She  was  always  pleasant,  kind, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  189 

and  tender-hearted.  I  never  heard  the  least  accusation 
brought  against  her,  until  after  she  was  unwilling  to  give 
up  her  children.  I  often  heard  her  husband  speak  in  her 
praise ;  that  she  was  an  excellent  wife ;  had  a  good  disposi- 
tion ;  that  she  took  the  best  care  of  her  fanuiy  ;  that  she 
would  make  them  comfortable  with  small  expense :  he  ap- 
peared to  esteem  her  highly.  I  often  heard  him  speak  of 
iier  particular  di.-!position  to  chastifi/,  and  that  it  would  be 
easy  for  her  to  take  up  the  great  cross  of  the  Shakers ; 
but  her  attachment  was  such  to  her  children,  it  would  be 
hard  for  her  to  give  them  up.  After  a  space  of  time,  Mrs. 
Dyer's  countenance  became  fallen  and  dejected  ;  she  ap- 
peared to  be  in  trouble. 

"  I  think  in  the  spring  of  the  year  1814, 1  was  passing  the 
Shaker  north  house  family,  where  Joseph  Dyer  and  Mary 
his  wife  lived.  I  was  called  in  and  escorted  into  a  room, 
where  said  Dyer  and  wife  were  with  elders  and  others  of  the 
Shakers.  When  1  learnt  the  occasion,  I  was  surprised.  All 
those  people  were  trying  to  make  Mrs.  Dyer  sign  a  writing 
to  bind  her  children  to  the  Shakers.  She  was  unwilling, 
and  reasoned  much  against  it,  and  wept !  They  said  to  her, 
'  It  is  the  gift,  and  you  must  be  in  union ;  no  wonder  you 
feel  trouble,  you  always  will,  unless  you  obey  the  gift.' 
She  arcjiied  that  she  could  not  believe  that  it  was  the  will 
of  God  for  her  to  give  up  her  children,  and  none  could 
take  better  care  of  them  than  she  could.  They  then  said, 
she  must  have  the  same  fuith  that  Abraham  had  to  give  up 
Isaac,  and  they  would  be  restored  to  her  again,  when  she 
had  shown  her  submission.  Her  husband  was  hard  against 
her,  said  the  power  lay  in  his  breast,  and  he  should  sign  it 
whether  she  did  or  not,  and  that  she  would  have  no  peace 
until  she  signed.  He  signed  his  name ;  she  took  the  pen 
and  attempted  to  sign.  She  burst  out  crying,  and  laid  the 
pen  down  and  said,  '  I  can't  sign,  I  am  sure  it  is  not  my 
duty,  or  I  should  not  feel  so  bad'  Then  the  elders  and 
Mr.  Dyer  said,  the  children  should  not  be  taken  from  her, 
and  if  she  would  sign,  she  would  feel  better.  After  much 
more  being  said,  she  signed  the  writing.  They  desired  me 
to  witness  the  same,  which  I  did. 

"  I  said  nothing,  but  sat  with  amazement.  I  pitied  the 
woman  ;  she  was  then  out  of  health,  and  to  have  her  so 
borne  down  with  oppression,  and  no  friend  to  relieve  her. 


190  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

was  cruel.  My  thoughts  were,  thiit  perhaps  there  will  be 
a  gift  soon  for  me  to  give  up  my  children.  It  continued  to 
bear  on  my  mind,  that  many  vvere  abused,  and  it  is  in  the 
orders  for  all  the  subjects  to  open  their  trials  to  the  elders. 
I  opened  this  to  John  Lyon,  (who  was  one  that  pressed  her 
to  sign  ;)  he  said,  '  Robert,  you  must  not  think  strange 
that  Mary  was  not  willing  to  sign  that  indenture — she  is 
not  willing  to  obey  any  of  the  gifts ;  her  faith  is  to  do  as 
her  reason  tells  her  is  right.  She  has  not  got  a  right  man- 
ner of  faith;  she  is  not  willing  to  receive  any  of  the  gifts 
that  are  felt  for  her  ;  if  she  don't  get  faith  to  believe  and 
obey  the  gifts,  she  will  leave  the  people.'  Soon  after  this, 
she  appeared  in  a  swift  decline,  but  I  heard  no  complaint. 

"  In  December  or  January  following,  she  left  them  ;  in  a 
few  weeks  after,  I  heard  she  had  returned  to  have  her  hus- 
band make  provision  for  her.  I  learned  by  the  family  that 
ehe  was  kept  alone.  I  saw  her  a  few  times  through  a  win- 
dow, but  dared  not  speak  to  her,  for  fear  of  offending  the 
Shakers — it  looked  cruel  to  see  a  woman  at  such  a  distance 
from  her  friends,  and  confined.  Now  there  was  nothing 
too  vile  for  them  to  say  about  her.  Previously,  every  thing 
was  spoken  in  her  favor. 

"  I  have  often  heard  them  boast  how  faithful  brother  Jo- 
seph Dyer  was  in  hating  his  wife,  and  heard  them  tell  how 
he  dragged  her  down  the  steps,  when  she  came  to  visit  her 
children,  and  I  believe  he  slanders  her  without  a  cause,  in 
obedience  to  his  orders.  Afterwards  the  elders  required 
to  have  me  give  up  my  family  and  property  to  them,  which 
brought  me  into  a  melancholy  state.  Mr.  Dyer  said,  '  Now, 
Robert,  you  have  come  to  a  full  cross  to  give  up  all.  I 
suppose  vou  think  it  is  more  than  you  are  able  to  bear  ;  but 
you  don't  know  how  much  you  can  bear,  until  you  begin 
to  take  up  your  rros^.  I  have  known  what  it  was  to  give 
up  my  wife  and  children,  which  were  as  dear  to  me  as  yours 
are  to  you,  and  signed  the  covenant,  and  sacrificed  all  to 
God ;  and  one  thincr  more  I  have  done,  harder  than  all  the 
rest,  and  which  you  will  never  have  to  pass  through,  and 
that  was  divulging  the  secrets  of  Masonry.  This  I  have 
done,  and  have  lived  through  it ;  and  you  will,  if  you  try  to 
take  up  your  cross.' 

"  In  our  conversation,  he  repeated  a  circumstance  of 
Hiram  the  widow's  son,  whom,  he  said,  '  the  Masons  mur- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFKRINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR,  191 

dered  because  he  would  not  disclose  a  superior  art  which 
he  had  obtained  in  Free  Masonry  ;  also  that  he  was  buried 
where  none  knew  except  such  as  had  attained  to  that  de- 
gree, and  said  he  had  attained  that  knowledge,  and  that  he 
was  buried  in  the  sea,  a  cable's  length  from  low-water  mark. 
Then  he  repeated  a  health,  which  he  said  was  customary 
to  be  drank  in  remembrance  of  him  at  certain  periods  when 
the  lodge  met,  which  went  thus  : — 

'  Here's  to  him  that  lived  and  died  upon  the  square, 
And  is  buried  none  knows  where, 
But  those  that  Master  Masons  are.' 

"  I  am  ignorant  as  to  Masonry ;  yet  I  consider  it  a  mat- 
ter of  serious  consequence  that  a  power  should  reign  under 
the  name  of  religion  to  cause  a  person  to  violate  the  most 
sacred  oaths,  such  as  the  Free  Masons  are  under.  We  had 
more  similar  conversation. 

"In  the  spring  of  1815,  the  elders  had  a  gift  for  me  to 
let  my  oldest  daughter,  Juliana,  go  to  the  first  family  on  a 
visit,  and  stay  a  short  space.  Not  long  after,  the  elders 
came  to  my  house,  and  Mclly  Mills  spoke  first,  as  follows: 
'Well,  Robert,  do  you  mean  to  be  a  good  believer?'  I 
answered.  Yea.  '  Well,  Robert,  if  you  mean  to  be  a  good 
believer,  you  must  do  as  good  believers  have  done,  and 
break  every  band.  We  want  to  kn(nv  if  V(  u  have  nrt  got 
tired  of  }our  fleshly  bands;  if  you  have,  there  is  a  gift  for 
you  to  bind  Juliana  to  the  first  fimily  of  elders  :  if  yru  are 
not  tired  of  taking  care  of  children,  you  may  give  up  yours, 
and  we  will  let  you  have  seme  <  thers  to  take  care  of  1 
observed,  Let  nie  see  those  yru  speak  oi",  if  I  like  them 
better  than  I  do  mine,  perhips  I  may  trade.  Jchn  Lyon 
then  said,  '  We  have  not  got  hold  right — we  will  dr(  p  it.' 

"  Shortly  after,  John  Lyon  came  to  my  house,  and  said, 
*  he  had  got  a  special  gift  from  Mother,  and  he  wanted  me 
to  receive  it  from  him,  as  irom  God  himself;  not  consider 
or  think  of  it  as  though  it  came  from  man,  for  it  is  not  so; 
it  is  the  same  as  though  God  Almisfhty  spoke  or  Jesus  Christ 
his  Son.'  Then  he  added,  '  Mother  felt  a  special  gift  for 
you  to  bind  your  two  oldest  children  to  the  first  family  of 
elders.'  I  cbserved,  '  that  when  I  came  here,  you  said  I 
might  take  the  care  of  my  children  myself,  and  you  further 
6aid,  none  bound  their  children  here,  unless  it  was  their  will 


192  LIFE    AND    SUFFEltlNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

and  choice  ;  and  I  hud  rather  take  care  of  my  own  children.' 
'  Well,  Robert,  that  was  the  gift  then ;  but  there  is  an  in- 
crea.se  in  the  work  of  God  ;  you  was  all  natural ;  when 
yon  were  weak,  we  fed  vou  with  nulk ;  now  you  have  got  a 
growth,  you  must  take  up  a.  fit  It  cross,  and  obey  rvvry  gift ; 
by  this  you  will  find  an  increase  in  the  work  of  Gt.d.  Now 
there  is  an  increasing  gift — if  you  obey  it,  all  is  well ;  if 
not,  the  union  will  be  withdrawn  from  you — you  must  be 
cut  off  from  the  people  of  God.' 

*'  At  this  time  I  had  strong  confidence  in  them.  I  ob- 
iserved,  that  I  chose  to  have  Juliana  come  home  and  see 
how  she  liked.  He  answered,  'If  you  take  her  away,  there 
never  will  be  another  privilege  for  her.'  I  was  anxious,  and 
contrary  to  orders  I  took  her  home.  The  elders  soon  came, 
and  desired  me  not  to  come  to  their  meetings.  I  had  foi  a 
number  of  years  and  until  now,  believed  that  my  salvation 
depended  on  tellowship  with  those  perple.  Now  I  must 
give  up  my  confidence,  and  seek  for  Christ  some  other  way. 
They  continued  in  condemning  me,  because  1  would  hear 
to  my  reason,  and  laid  on  me  the  avvfu!  denunciations  of 
poverty,  wretchedness,  and  hell  at  last. 

"I  sought  to  make  new  arrangements  for  a  living,  but 
my  mind  continued  to  follow  the  Shakers  to  that  degree,  I 
l)ecame  bewildered.  I  gave  up  to  go  to  hell,  or  obey  every 
gift.  In  this  dejected  state,  I  went  to  the  elders  and  gave 
myself  up  to  obey  every  order,  deny  all  reason  and  nntural 
affection.  Soon  John  Lyon  administered  a  gift  as  ftliows : 
for  me  to  go  to  the  first  family  of  elders,  and  tell  them  it  was 
my  own  will  and  choice  to  bind  my  children  to  them,  and 
give  them  up  according  to  the  order.  I  did  this,  and  our 
children  were  scattered.*  My  wife  and  I  were  soon  moved 
to  the  nortii  house,  among  the  old  believers.  My  wife  was 
distressed  about  her  children;  I  was  fcrbidden  to  speak  to 
lier,  or  she  to  me,  or  even  to  look  towards  her.  They  said 
I  must  take  up  my  cross  as  Joseph  (meaning  J(>sepli  Dyer) 
liad  taken  up  his  cross  against  his  wife  and  children  :  he 
Iiad  given  \\\>  his  prt^perty,  obeyed  every  gift,  and  has  lived 
through  it,  imd  it  won't  kill  me.  I  Cdusidcred  if  1  gave  up 
my  proi)erty,  that  my  wife  would  soon  be  turned   away  as 


•  Jnlimn.  at  ulxiul  sixteen  years  of  age,  died  very  suddenly.     She  waa 
a  beautiful  ffii!. — ,\ut» 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR.  198 

Others  had  been,  for  she,  through  this  trouble  and  disappoint- 
ment, had  lost  her  reison,  and  was  incapable  of  work.  I 
considered  myself  obliged  to  see  that  she  was  made  com- 
t"ortal)le.  The  Shakers'  treatment  to  me,  on  this  account, 
convinced  me  that  they  were  neither  just  nor  humane,  and 
also  th  it  they  spoke  falsely.  I  desired  to  go  to  the  room 
where  my  wife  was,  to  know  about  her  health  ;  they  refused 
me,  and  said  she  was  well.  Contrary  to  orders,  I  went  to 
her  apartment,  and  with  much  difficulty  saw  her  situation; 
I  give  her  to  understand  that  I  should  leave  the  Shakers, 
and  she  might  go  with  me  if  she  chose.  She  concluded  to 
go.  I  requested  my  children  ;  but  '  Nay'  was  the  answer. 
Out  <if  four,  I  obtained  one. 

"  I  will  now  name  a  circumstance  which  my  son  related 
since  I  brought  him  from  the  Shakers,  to  wit :  when  he 
lived  at  the  old  family  of  Sh  ikers,  he  saw  a  boy  whipped 
twice,  so  that  the  blood  ran  down  his  back ;  first,  for  leav- 
ing the  bxrn  door  open  when  called  to  dinner,  though  no 
damage  ensued  by  his  so  doing  ;  the  other,  because  he  had 
a  small  pin  which  he  s^id  he  found,  and  Susannah  Curtis 
(a  Sh  iker  girl)  said  she  had  lost  oft'  her  cushion  ;  for  this 
he  was  whipped,  until  he  asked  them  to  hang  him. 

"  This  by  me,  Robert  Crain." 

Stale  of  .Yew  Hampshire,  )  ^^^^^^^  2  ^q^^ 

Graf  TO  V,  ss.  ^ 

Attested  before  me,  Jesse  J.  Fogg. 

Letter  from  Mary,  Wife  of  Robert  Train. 

Mary   M    Dyer,  Dalton,  July  17.  1818. 

Dear  Friend, — I  now  embrace  an  opportunity  of  writing 
to  you,  as  like  circumstasices  h  ive  been  our  lot.  As  you 
were  acquainted  with  my  circumstances  while  with  the 
Shakers,  you  must  needs  kn  nv  what  my  troubles  were  and 
now  are.  Mirv,  I  hive  w  ided  through  scenes  of  trouble, 
since  I  saw  you.  Through  the  influence  of  the  Shakers, 
my  funily  has  been  broken  up,  and  my  deir  children  torn 
from  my  arms !  I  lived  there  afterwards  five  months,  and 
only  saw  them  once,  th  it  the  Sh  ikers  knew  of,  except  at 
meeting.  My  pior  little  M  iry  Ann  was  tiken  from  me — 
she  went  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter  !  She  went  to  meet 
ing  the  ne.xt  sabbaili ;  so  did  I.  The  poor  child  sat  crying 
17 


IIMI  LIFE    AND    SUFFEKINOS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

and  sobbing,  as  though  she  would  break  her  heart ;  but  I 
was  not  allowed  to  speak  to  her.  Oh,  the  distress  I  was  in  ! 
I  could  not  eat,  sleep  nor  work.  Eldress  Molly  Mills  told 
me,  under  this  wail  of  trouble  and  distress,  if  Mary  Ann 
would  not  stay  where  the  place  was  provided  for  her,  we 
must  bind  her  to  the  world.  Such  a  healing  balm  1  had  for 
my  wounded  heart,  when  they  would  not  let  me  have  the 
care  of  her.  I  found  my  health  wasting  fast — I  knew  not 
what  to  do.  To  go  any  farther  from  my  children,  1  thought 
I  could  not;  but  I  found  I  could  not  stay  in  such  a  condi- 
tion— I  was  almost  distracted.  Their  influence  over  mo 
was  so  piercing,  it  captivated  my  reason,  and  brought  me 
into  a  delirium.  A  great  part  of  the  time  after  they  took 
my  children,  I  was  incapable  of  any  work. 

"  One  thing  I  mention,  hearing  so  much  said  about  it, 
that  is,  John  Lyon,  in  the  presence  of  Robert  Grain,  Loui- 
sa Childs  and  myself,  said,  that  what  he  said  was  the  same 
as  though  God  Almighty  spoke,  or  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son. 
John  Lyon  was  then  an  elder. 

"  I  long  to  see  you  and  converse  with  ycu.  I  was  not 
allowed  to  speak  to  my  husband,  nor  look  towards  him  ;  if 
I  did,  I  broke  orders — we  were  carefully  watched.  I  am 
not  writing  to  one  who  is  a  stranger  to  such  customs.  Af- 
ter I  moved  to  the  North  house,  where  you  used  to  live,  I 
found  things  very  different  from  what  1  ever  had  seen,  or 
was  taught.  The  testimony  to  me  had  been,  all  peace  and 
union,  without  one  single  jar.  All  faces  wore  a  solenm 
cheerfulness  when  I  saw  them  formerly  ;  but  when  I  be- 
came one  of  the  family,  I  found  contention,  sisters  with 
brothers  contending ;  brothers  with  brothers,  sisters  with 
sisters.  They  said  I  miaht  contend,  but  not  as  the  world 
contended.  Oh,  the  deceitfulness  of  this  pc(  pie  !  I  be- 
lieve if  one  half  of  our  leading  men  knew  as  much  about 
the  Shiikers  as  I  do,  they  would  not  be  suffered  to  goon  in 
their  unfeeling,  unnatural,  deceitful  way.  Of  all  ])e(  pie 
they  have  the  most  covert  deceit.  I  believe  the  L(  rd  will 
search  them  out.  You  knc^w  their  sfatherincj  pifts,  and 
Sifting  gifts.  O  Lord,  let  their  deceit  be  hiid  (pen  to  the 
world  of  understanding!  Must  parents  and  children,  hus- 
bands and  wives,  brothers  and  sisters,  be  t(  rn  asunder?  I 
am  almcist  overcome  with  trrief,  while  I  write.  Please  to 
excuse  my  writing ;  my  mind  is  pressed  with  grief,  which 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  195 

causeth  it  to  be  scattered.  Mary,  I  am  anxious  to  obtain 
ray  children  in  some  way,  but  know  not  how  to  accomplish 
it.     I  subscribe  myself  your  affectionate  friend, 

Mary  Grain." 

The  Shakers  then  allowed  me  some  care  of  my  children, 
but  soon  took  them  all  away,  and  said  natural  affections 
must  be  destroyed.  I  was  sick,  but  was  not  allowed  to 
make  for  myself  a  mess  of  herb  tea,  or  do  any  thing  else 
for  my  health  and  comfort.  They  said  it  was  the  devil  and 
my  natural  affections  that  made  me  sick.  They  forbid  my 
having  any  care  for  my  children,  and  said  they  were  none 
of  mine.  I  was  not  allowed  to  know  any  thing  of  their 
health.  Once,  one  of  them,  and,  at  another  time,  two 
were  so  sick,  their  lives  were  despaired  of,  and  I  was  not 
apprized  of  it.  At  the  same  time,  they  solicited  my  coun- 
sel when  others  were  unwell,  and  said  much  in  favor  of  ray. 
management  of  the  sick. 

The  following  is  a  specimen  of  the  arbitrary  power  I  was 
under  : — 

0;ie  morning,  I  did  not  see  my  youngest  child  among 
the  children  of  the  family.  I  was  more  anxious  than 
though  I  had  the  care  of  him.  I  did  not  know  but  what 
he  was  sick,  or  had  overslept  himself  Fearing  if  he  was 
caught  in  bed,  he  would  be  punished,  I  went  to  the  attic, 
and  said,  "  Joseph."  He  heard  my  voice.  He  was  in  bed 
and  attempted  to  speak,  but  spoke  not  a  word  to  be  under- 
stood. He  tried  the  second  and  third  time,  but  spoke  not 
a  word  plain.  The  circumstance  was  such,  I  thought 
he  was  faint  or  going  into  a  fit.  Reproofs  to  me  had  been 
so  severe,  I  dared  not  go  to  the  child  without  liberty !  I 
ran  down  stairs,  and  saw  my  husband.  I  told  him  Joseph 
was  sick,  or  something  ailed  him.  He  started  up  stairs,  and 
I  attempted  to  follow  him,  but  he  forbid  me  in  harsh  terms. 
Thus  I  was  turned  off,  The  following  affidavit  will  show 
how  I  was  treated. 


196  IIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THF.    AUTHOR. 

Affidavit  of  George  W.  Byrom. 

"  T,  GEORfiE  W.  Byrom,  of  lawful  nge,  testify  and  say, 
that  in  February,  1817,  C;ipt.  Joseph  Dyer  was  at  my  house 
in  M  lidstone,  Vt.  We  conversed  about  the  Shakers,  and 
about  his  wife's  dissatisf iction.  He  related  one  circum- 
stance wliich  struck  my  feelings  with  sensibility.  He  said 
his  wife  (or  Mary)  worried  about  her  children  more  than 
he  thought  she  ought.  He  furtlier  observed,  a  short  time 
before  she  left  the  people,  one  morning  she  came  running 
down  stairs,  and  appeared  to  be  in  a  fright.  He  was  pass- 
ing the  stairway  at  the  time,  and  seeing  her  agitation,  he 
stopped.  She  said,  Something  is  the  matter  with  our  young- 
est child  in  the  hft.  He  started  to  go  up,  and  she  attempt- 
ed to  go  with  him.  Said  he,  'I  forbid  her.  She  was 
urgent  to  go.  Then  I  spake  with  authority,  and  told  her 
she  should  not  go.  She  then  stopped.'  I  tokhhim  I 
should  have  thought  she  would  have  gone  up.  He  said, 
'  When  I  speak  with  that  power,  Mary  has  to  obey  me.' 
I  thought  it  cruel  that  she  could  not  have  the  liberty  of 
going  to  see  her  sick  child  George  W.  Byrom." 

Essex,  May  15,  1819. 

Sworn  before  me,  Joseph  Berry, 

Jiisl.  Peace. 

George  Washington  Byrom  is  also  a  Justice  of  tlie  Peace. 

My  health  was  miserable,  and  my  trouble  great.  I 
prayed  constantly  for  the  Lord  to  preserve  my  reason,  and 
protect  me  from  evil.  One  of  the  leaders  had  j)reviously 
said  that  I  nmst  endure  a  certain  scene  to  prepare  me  for 
their  holy  state  ;  but  did  not  know  as  I  should  be  able  to 
endure  it  and  live.  Can  it  be  this?  The  constitution  of 
my  nature  did  become  changed.  I  was  pale  as  death,  and 
in  constant  pain. 

Affidavit  of  Sarah  M.  L.  Sewell. 

"  I,  Sarah  M.  L.  Sewei.u,  of  lawful  age,  depose  and  say, 
that  when  I  was  in  my  eighteenth  year,  I  joined  the  Sha- 
kers, in  Canterbury,  N.  H.,  thinking  them  a  lioly  people. 
I  was  first  taught  to  confess  my  sins  to  God  in  the  elders, 
then  subject  myself  to  continued  obedience  to  them,  as  to 
the  Supreme.     This  must  be  my  conscience ;  all  in   mj 


LIFE    AND    StJFFERtfjGSl    Of   TMfi    AUTHon.  197 

mind  to  the  contrary,  I  must  believe  was  Satan,  and  put  U 
away.  In  this,  they  said,  I  should  be  saved  from  all  sin, 
and  be  as  holy  as  the  angels.  My  teachers  said  there  was 
no  other  way  to  be  saved,  and  all  that  were  not  subject  m 
this  way  must  go  to  hell  ! 

"  They  profess  to  have  power  to  forgive  or  retain  the  sins 
of  men.    I  endeavored  to  be  obedient,  and  was  taught  to  deny 
my  love  and  affections  towards  my  natural  relations,  and  to 
love  God  in  our  teachers.     We  must  call   Job  Bishop   and 
Hannah  Goodrich  Father   and  Mother.     We  had   to  look 
for  favors  of  them  as  of  Christ,  and  believe  they  had  power 
to  save  or  damn  the  soul  !     We  were  in  the  greatest  fear  of 
offending  those  who  are  over  us  in  order  ;  on  them  our  all 
depends,  as  we  believe  while  among  the  Shakers.     All  sub- 
jects are  compelled  to  work  hard.     We  must  have  faith  to 
work   when  we  feel  unable  to  sit  up.     We  were  called  up 
at  half  past  three  in  the  summer,  and  half  past  four  in   the 
winter.     Children  work  hard,  and  are  punished   for  trifles. 
"  I  was  of  common  health  when   I  went  to  the  Shakers, 
until,  for  some  cause,  (my  health  was  not  impaired,)  they 
said  I  must  take  something  to  benefit  me.     I   took  some- 
thing— what  it  was,  I  do  not  know.     My  throat  and  mouth 
were  sore,  my  tongue  was  swollen,  my  face  and  all  over  me 
was  swollen.      I   could  neither  hear,  see,  nor  speak    for 
many  days.     For  five  or  six  days  I  swallov/ed  nothing.     At 
times,  I  lost  my  reason.     My  health  became  in  some  mea- 
sure restored,  though  in  a  state  wherein  it  is  impossible  for 
me  to  be  well.     The  constitution  of  my  nature  ceased,  or 
—  [mores  feminarum  totales  mutantur.]     It  is  now  many 
months  since,  and  I  continue  the  same.     I  had,  until  now, 
lived  in  the  family  with  those  elders,  to  whom  I  was  taught 
strict  obedience.     One  evening,  at  dusk,  as  I  was  passing 
from  one  family  to  another,  I  met  one  of  these  elders.      He 
bid  me  stop,  and  I  obeyed  ;   he  took  hold  of  me — can  I  state 
any  further?     I    feel    myself  on   a   fast  decline — the  truth 
requires  it.     I  endeavored  to  break  his  hold,  and  said,    '  It 
is  sin.'     He  said,   '  It  is  no  harm  for  you  and  I,  only  you 
must  not  tell.'      I  was  obliged  to  submit  to  his  passion.     I 
was  ever  afraid  of  that  person  afterwards.     The  Shakers 
said  it  was  the  devil  in  me  that  made  me  afraid   of  such  a 
good  man  as  the  ELDER. 

"  The  elders  desired  me  to  state  false  to  favor  them.     1 
17* 


t98  LIFE    AND    SUFfErtlNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

saw  my  case  wretched,  and  made  it  my  choice  to  leave  the 
Shakers.  Tliey  said,  if  1  lelt  ihem,  1  sluiuld  not  have  my 
clotlies.  1  left  them  in  April,  J»18.  An  ordniary  linen 
gown  and  a  pair  of  thick  leatlier  wash-shoes  were  of  more 
value  than  all  other  clothes  ihiy  let  me  have.  When  I 
went  to  the  Sliakers,  1  had  ch.thes  decent  tor  a  girl  that 
hired  out  for  a  living.  1  have  now  lust  my  clothes,  credit, 
health,  and  friends,  in  consetjuence  of  believing  tlie  Sha- 
kers. My  mother  is  a  poor  wid(jw,  depending  on  the  mer- 
cy of  the  pet  pie.  I  am  thankful  that  I  have  escaped  from 
the  Shakers,  and  that  there  is  a  merciful  Gv.d  uhu  is  a 
father  to  the  fatherless.  Sau.\ii  M.  L.  Sl:well." 

AttCbt,  ClIAKLES  GlIDDEN, 

John  Lvford. 

August  3,  1818. 

Personally  appeared  the  above-named  Sarah  M.  L.  Sewell,  and 
attested  to  the  above. 

Before  nie,  Charles  Gmddkn, 

Just.  Ptact. 

The  following  was  stated  by  Daniel  Gale,  Judge  of 
Prebate,  and  overseer  of  the  poor  : — 

"  Sarah  M.  L.  Sewell  is  now  (1821)  a  town  charge,  and 
has  been  for  two  years,  which  is  in  consequence  of  her 
sickness  when  among  the  Shakers." 

Stephen  Gale,  Esq  ,  of  Meredith  Bridge,  stated  to  me 
that  two  leading  Shakers,  of  the  Canterbury  society,  came 
to  that  village,  and  took  a  young  lawyer,  (belonging  to  the 
village,)  and  went  into  a  shoe-maker's  shop  near — and  that 
they  had  a  Portraiture  of  Shakerism,  with  Sarah  M.  L. 
Sewell's  affidavit  in  it,  and  that  those  Sluikers,  with  this 
lawyer,  there  drew  up  a  writing,  refuting  the  statement 
given  by  Sarah,  unbeknown  to  her.  And  he  further  stated 
that  he  heard  that  these  Shakers  went  and  abused  Sarah  to 
make  her  sign  their  writing. 

I  went  to  see  Sarah,  whose  home  was  at  Mr.  Sewell's ; 
but  she  was  gone.  I  asked  Mrs.  Sewell  how  the  Shakers 
got  Sarah's  name  to  their  wrhing.  She  said,  "  Sarah  was 
here  when  they  came,  and  asked  her  about  her  statement 


LIFE  AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  THE  AUTHOH.      190 

published  in  the  Portraiture.  Sarah  said  it  was  true.  [1 
had,  before,  heird  Sarali  tell  all  the  particulars — and  that 
Stephen  Merrill,  a  Siiaker  leader,  was  the  one  who  compelled 
her  to  his  passion.]  When  the  Shakers  read  ilieir  state- 
ment, which  was  written  before  they  came,  I  told  them,  be- 
fore the  justice,  that  Sarah  could  not  take  a  safe  oath  to 
whut  tiiey  h;id  written.  The  Shakers  appeared  in  a  rage. 
I  left  the  room.  S  irah  said  she  was  so  frigiitened,  she  did 
not  know  wh  it  she  (lid.  She  appeared  almost  distracted, 
and  is  a  poor  dishearte  ed  creature."  Mrs.  Sewell  said  I 
might  puhlish  this  fact.  She  is  a  member  of  the  Freewill 
Baptist  church.  I  i  id  i\  rs.  Sewell  to  tjll  Sarah  the  truth 
would  save  her  now,  and  the  way  that  was  true  ;  to  be  sure 
to  say,  at  all  times,  when  she  said  any  thing  about  it.  The 
Shakers  h  ive  lawyers  and  justices  to  bear  down  truth  and 
innocence. 

I  here  state  that  Dr.  Chadbourne  and  ethers  of  the  Sha- 
kers' friends,  at  the  time  of  the  session  of  the  legislature 
in  ISlf^,  stated  to  the  public  that  a  case  like  Sarah  M.  L. 
Sewell's  never  could  be,  and  the  person  live.  I  further 
state  that  there  is  now  living  in  Hanover,  N.  H.,  a  lady, 
who,  for  ten  years,  ceased  from  female  h;ibits.  She  after- 
wards regained  her  health,  and  h  is  since  been  the  mother 
of  a  number  of  children.  This  must  refute  the  Doctor's 
assertion.  Let  the  truth  be  truti  ,  and  not  change  it  with 
a  lie. 

Statement  of  Charles  Glidden. 

JVorlhJidd,  June  1,  1824. 
"  This  certifies,  that  in  August,  1818,  1  g  ive  Sarah  M.  L. 
Sewell  her  oath  to  an  affidavit,  w.uch  i  h  ive  seen  in  a  book, 
called  a  Portraiture  of  Shakerism,  by  Mary  M.  Dyer.  I 
furth(;r  state,  th  .t  I  read  the  adid  ivit  alluded  to,  in  her 
presence,  and  asked  her  if  she  could  s  ifely  attest  to  it, 
She  answered,  '  Yes:'  and  I  firtuer  recollect,  in  reading 
the  affid  tvit,  when  I  came  to  the  passage  where  she  states 
about  the  improper  conduct  shown  to  lier  by  one  of  the 
brethren,  I  stopped,  and  asked  her  if  it  was  possible  i| 


200  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

could  l>e  true.  She  answered, '  Yes,  it  was.'  I  then  pro 
ceeded  and  read  the  remainder  of  the  afildavit;  and  ac- 
cording to  the  best  of  my  recollection,  1  think  the  affidavit 
in  said  hook,  the  same  which  she  gave  oath  to,  beft^re  me, 

Charles  Glidden,  Ju>t.  Piaii ." 

"  This  may  certify  that  I  was  present  when  Enquire  Glid- 
den read  the  above-named  affidavit  to  Sarah  M.  L.  Sevvell, 
and  saw  her  sign  her  name,  and  give  her  oath,  and  can 
witness  to  the  above  rec(  llection  stated ;  and  that  Mrs. 
Dyer  WuS  not  present  at  the  time  of  taking  said  affidavit. 

John  I^yford,  Ju^t.  J*tu<t," 

Soon  after  this.  Job  Bishop  and  Hannah  Go<  dricli  came 
to  see  me.  They  said,  "  Mary,  yiu  have  endured  such 
trials,  we  are  sure  you  will  never  leave  the  people,  therefore 
we  have  got  a  gift  for  you  to  c<  me  into  g(  spel  order  and 
relation.  The  gospel  has  separated  you  Irom  your  fam- 
ily. You  are  a  free  worn  sn,  and  if  you  will  hue  faith, 
Vou  sh  .11  vet  see  the  salvati(>n  of  God.  You  have  never 
been  willing  to  give  yourself  up  to  the  gospel,  st^ul  and 
body."  1  told  them  I  was  willing  to  do  any  thing  that 
was  right.  They  said,  "  You  are  n(  t  a  judge  c  f  right  or 
wrong,  licither  do  you  understand  the  Scriptures.  You 
must  be  t  .u.'l.t  the  way  of  God — believe,  when  we  s-peak, 
it  is  the  word  of  God,  and  obey,  as  such.  What  lib- 
erty we  give,  you  may  improve,  and  it  is  no  sin,"  (fcc.  &lc. 
When  1  was  leaving  the  ro(  rn,  the  Mother  said,  "  if  any 
one  ollendsyou,  s  ly  n  thing  l;>  that  person,  but  go  to  the 
elder  sister."  I  pretended  ignorance — but  O,  J  th<  ught 
her  intentions  were  vile.  As  I  returned  to  my  r(-(  m,  I 
thought  it  a  new  gift  indeed  that  1  must  give  up  soul  and 
body,  and  the  only  resistance  is,  to  go  to  my  eldrcss.  I 
treml)led  at  the  tlnu  rht,  believing  it  a  wicked  design.  I 
knew  they  were  a  hid  pe'  pie,  unless  they  chose  to  make 
themselves  manifest.  I  here  remark,  that  soon  after  this,  I 
was  ordered  to  a  house  ah  ne  to  work.  Soon,  a  Shaker 
man  came  softly  behind  nie.  As  I  turned  my  head  to  see 
who  it  was,  he  stepped  away,  and  said  n(;thiiig.     He  soon 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR.  201 

entered  the  room  again.  I  looked  at  him,  expecting  him 
to  say  something.  He  did  not,  but  his  evil-looking  eyes 
were  fixed  on  me.  He  came  near.  I  stepped  back,  for  I 
was  much  friglitened.  He  left  me.  Shortly,  he  returned, 
and  with  all  the  looks  of  a  demon,  came  towards  me — said 
not  a  word,  but  his  gestures  were  such,  I  was  not  only 
frightened,  but  vexed.  In  haste,  I  fled  where  this  eldress 
was.  I  was  filled  with  perplexity  and  fear.  I  said  to  her, 
Eldress  Molly,  1  have  something  to  say  to  you.  "What  is 
the  matter,  Mary  V  said  she.  I  said,  I  never  came  here  to 
be  consumed  by  your  baseness,  neither  will  I  live  in  such 
practices.  She  said,  "  Be  quiet,  Mary,  and  you  will  do 
well  enough."  I  s:iw  it  was  a  combined  pi  in,  and  was  the 
more  vexed.  I  told  her  I  never  would  live  in  such  wicked- 
ness, and  as  sure  as  any  man  again  attempted  to  insult  me, 
I  would  expose  him  to  the  family.  I  showed  temper,  and 
was  earnest.  She  gave  back,  and  said,  "  We  can  do 
nothing  with  you,  Miry."  I  then  left  the  chamber.  The 
same  man  afterwards  came  to  me,  and  began  to  speak.  I 
told  him  in  positive  terms,  I  would  be  let  alone.  His  coun- 
tenance fell,  and  he  left  me.     Moses  Jewett  was  the  man. 

Statement  of  Charles  Hammond. 

"I,  Charlks  Hammond,  do  state  that  I  was  carried  to 
the  Shakers  by  my  father,  when  I  was  six  years  old.  \ 
staid  with  them  until  I  was  2'2  years  old.  I  left  ,hem  in 
1815.  While  I  was  with  them,  we  were  ordered  to  thd 
strictest  obedience,  and  for  the  smallest  offence  in  disobey- 
ing, we  were  punished.  A  young  woman,  a  tailoress,  waa 
sent  for  by  the  elder,  to  come  and  sing  to  him.  She  de- 
clined, and  sent  another  girl,  saying  she  was  in  a  hurry 
cutting  out  garments.  For  this,  the  family  was  ordered  to 
reject  her ;  when  she  went  weeks,  and  none  spoke  to  her 
only  the  one  that  ordered  her  work.  I  have  been  rejected 
in  this  way  three  months  at  a  time ;  no  one  spoke  to  me 
only  the  man  that  ordered  my  work.  During  this  time  my 
mind  was  continually  perplexed. 

"  Again,  this  elder  sent  for  another  girl  to  come  and 
ging  to  him.     She  was  about  fourteen  years  old.     A  fter 


202  LIFE    AND    StTFFERINGS    OP   THE    AUTHOR. 

the  was  shut  in  the  room  with  him,  one  of  the  brethren, 
by  the  name  of  Bishop,  got  sight  through  the  crack  of 
the  door,  where  he  saw  this  old  elder  in  unlawful  conduct 
with  the  girl.  Alter  this  was  known,  the  elder  was  sent 
to  Watervliet  for  a  visit,  and  it  was  found  that  the  family 
would  net  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  he  was  put  down,  but 
not  punished  as  the  lower  order  are  for  trifling  offences.  I 
had  a  brother  with  them,  who  had  an  excellent  head  of 
hair,  and  the  Shakers  were  about  to  cut  it  eft'.  When  he 
was  unwillmg,  they  said  he  was  proud  of  his  hair.  They 
tied  him  up  by  his  arms  until  they  were  black.  lie  was 
kept  at  wc  rk  at  the  shoe-maker's  bench  until  he  had  a  pain 
in  his  stomach.  They  said  it  was  his  unrecv^nciled  mind 
that  m;;de  him  com|)l;iin.  They  kept  him  at  this  work  un- 
til three  vr  four  days  of  his  death. 

"  The  Shakers  h  ive  a  covenant  wliich  they  make  their 
Bubjects  sign,  which  prevents  them  from  getting  any  prop- 
erty which  they  carried  there,  cr  any  renumeratun  ii  r  their 
w(  rk.  1  had  to  sign  their  covenant  by  orders  from  the  el- 
ders. I  lived  with  them  in  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  most  of 
the  time  I  was  with  tlieni.  After  I  left  them,  I  went  to  see 
my  fither,  and  he  told  me  never  to  come  near  him  again. 
He  was  a  Shaker.  Charles  Hammonu." 

Alttst,         Charles  Chadwick. 

Lee,  .Mass.,  ^'iugust  r24,  lS-5. 

Amrnor  al!  their  intimations,  I  never  let  them  know  but 
what  I  would  comply  with  every  order  from  the  Father  and 
Mother — feeliuir  a  determination  that  Shakers  should  man- 
ifest  their  inten  :  ns  so  plain,  they  could  not  screen  them- 
telves  by  saying,  they  intended  no  such  thing. 

Ncthins  but  the  danger  of  mv  fellow-mortals  would  in- 
duce  me  to  appear  thus  publicly.  This  resistance  of  mine 
oflended  the  leaders.  They  then  used  every  art  in  their 
conjuration  to  distress  me — many  things  so  strange,  that 
were  I  i-  nnme  them,  tl  ey  would  be  thought  incredible. 
These  afllictions  .ire  called  the  judgments  of  Gcd  fir  our 
disobedience.  I  told  M(  lly  Mills  that  I  considered  her  the 
cause  of  my  distress.  "  Yea,"  said  she,  "  God  is  in  us  for 
judgment  or  mercy."     I  was  ordered  to  renounce  all  be» 


LIFE    AXD    SUFFEItlNGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  203 

lief  in  any  Gjd  or  Christ,  but  in  this  eldress,  and  beiicve 
that  the  power  which  I  believed  in  u<:s  Aiiiichrist,  and 
stamp  it  under  my  feet,  and  that  this  elder  sister  was  Christ 
for  my  salvation — would  I  do  this,  I  should  soon  be  com- 
fortable. I  replied  that  1  would  sooner  have  my  linil)s  t(  rn 
asunder,  and  that  I  was  sure  I  believed  in  that  God  who 
supported  my  life.  1  spoke  of  leaving  the  Sh  dcers.  The 
elders  said,  "  God  will  not  suffer  you  to  go  away.  None 
ever  left  this  people  who  had  the  knowledge  of  us  tint  you 
have,  and  these  things  are  never  g<'ing  to  the  world."  I 
was  in  a  fist  decline,  and  redly  thought,  and  n-  w  bi-iieve, 
they  intended  my  de  ith.  1  c  nst  sntly  went  to  G(  d  tor 
strength.  At  times,  they  would  mock,  and  s  ly,  "  M  :ry, 
how  did  you  feel  when  you  was  kneeled  down  to  your  G(  d  ? 
I  don't  believe  in  any  God  b  .t  the  God  in  the  eKK  rs." 
John  Lyon  once  said  thus  to  me,  before  many  of  the  y(. nth. 
He  was  a  leader. 

I  WIS  so  ill  in  hedlh,  the  leaders  said  there  was  no  cure 
for  me.  I  had  requested  to  tike  a  jourr  ey  for  •!i\  he  dth. 
They  refused  me,  an  1  s aid  it  w.>uld  shorten  my  life.  They 
would  n  u  let  me  se.id  a  letter  nor  receive  one  unless  they 
examined  it  first.  They  would  not  allow  me  any  medical 
aid,  lur  necessaries  f<r  sickness;  meantime  say.ng  I  had 
travelled  to  redemptitJii,  and  should  soon  leave  the  Ixdy. 
This  was  no  e.\cuse  a^  linst  work,  and  I  was  not  suiT.;red  to 
lie  down  only  at  their  stated  Ik  urs  of  lodging.  A  few 
times,  1  stole  away  and  hid  dtwii  ;  once,  into  the  aliic. 
Lucy  Lyon   seen    li  iiud  me,   and  hauled  nie  the  bed. 

The  bed  was  my  own.  I  venture  to  say  that  many  a  one 
has  suffered  to  death,  .^t  the  Sh  ikers,  in  similar  ways,  .and 
all  their  sufferings  C(  ricealed  by  their  abominable  secrecy. 
My  debility  and  trouble  affected  me  so  that  I  was  in  a  con- 
stant tremor.  RIy  'p:deness  was  like  death.  In  all  my 
trials,  1  sought  to  give  no  offence  to  a  just  God.  Once, 
after  they  hid  beoii  tilki.if  very  aagravatins?-,  M(  lly  Mill* 
said,  "  Mary,  I  don't  know  what  you  are  made  of,  whether 


204  LIFE    AND    SCFFERINUS    OF    TlIK    AL'TIIOU. 

you  have  no  temper  or  no  feeling.  We  have  been  trying 
to  stir  up  your  temper.  If  you  would  get  mad  and  rave, 
you  would  see  yourself  a  sinner,  and  feel  the  need  of  for- 
giveness: but  you  keep  your  devils  in,  and  only  cry,  and 
that  is  a  devil."  Once,  they  were  faulting  nie,  in  harsh 
talk,  for  speaking  to  my  husband.  He  was  present.  I 
asked  him  if  he  did  not  speak  to  ine  first.  He  said  he  did. 
They  turned  to  him,  and  pleasantly  said,  "  O,  you  must  not 
speak  to  her,  Ji  sepb."  1  found  trouble  added.  When  I 
said  any  thing  to  my  husband,  he  appe  ired  perfectly  safe  in 
giving  the  cure  of  his  wife  and  children  to  the  Shakers. 
He  believed  what  they  said,  and  they  turned  him  otf  with  a 
story  best  to  suit  their  own  purpose. 

At  this  time,  I  was  not  only  exercised  with  severe  pain 
of  body,  but  liad  the  most  anxious  ccncern  ft  r  my  soul.  I 
had  obeyed  the  Shakers  so  far  th  it  I  h  .d  h  st  my  peace  with 
God.  I  felt  ill  sad  darkness.  ^V'e  cannct  serve  two  mas- 
ters. I  also  reflected,  in  sorrow,  that  1  was  ever  the  nu  ther 
of  children  to  tlius  suifer.  1  became  so  feeljle  that  often 
when  I  dropped  into  a  drowse,  I  aw(  ke  with  faintness,  and, 
at  times,  so  numb  as  to  lose  the  use  ci'  my  limbs.  1  could 
scarcely  utter  a  w  rd.  At  t.uies,  I  th;  ught  I  was  dying. 
At  this  time,  I  was  left  alone  nights,  and  fcr  what  cause,  I 
knew  net,  unless  that  I  misht  die  alone.  This  lias  been  the 
case  among  them.  And  1  w  is  not  allowed  to  speak  of  my 
troubles  or  sickness  to  any  but  my  eldress.  1  u  Id  Molly 
Mills  that  I  could  not  live  in  such  distress,  and  that  she  was 
the  cause  of  it,  and  in  case  1  died  as  I  wns  situated,  my 
life  would  he  required  at  her  h  iiid — that  I  considered  my- 
self no  other  than  murdered  among  tlieni.  I  w;:s  still  left 
alone.  In  my  sad  state,  I  cried  to  the  Li>rd,  to  know  what 
my  case  would  be  if  I  died  under  the  Shaker  power.  I 
saw  myself  and  the  Shakers  I'lrlher  1<  st  from  God  than 
those  who  were  in  a  natural  state,  and  by  obeying  a  deceiv- 
ing power,  I  had  no  conscience  of  right  or  wiong.  The 
spirit  of  the  Lord  had  left  me,  and  I  was  in  agony   and 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  205 

darkness.  In  this  situation,  I  cried  to  the  Lord  to  forgive 
me  for  the  sin  of  obedience  to  the  Shakers,  and  restore  me 
to  his  favor.  I  continued  until  there  came  to  my  mind  a 
command,  with  a  promise,  which  was  for  me  to  renounce 
all  confidence  in  the  Shakers,  bear  testimony  of  their  ini- 
quities as  I  had  s^een  and  learned  among  them — would  I  do 
this,  I  should  be  healed  in  body  and  mind.  I  answered  in 
an  audible  voice,  I  will.  Peace  came  to  my  mind,  and  I 
fell  into  a  quiet  sleep.  "When  I  awoke,  I  was  anxious  to 
know  why  the  Lord  suffered  me  to  go  there,  as  he  knew  I 
sought  to  be  faithful  in  his  cause.  It  came  to  my  mind  as 
follows  : — I  was  called  for  this  very  purpose,  knowing  I 
was  faithful,  and  that  I  could  not  feel  for  those  suHferers 
unless  I  also  suffered.  I  felt  that  I  was  the  Lord's  by  cre- 
ation and  by  preservation,  and,  if  saved  in  glory,  I  was  his 
by  salvation.  I  felt  willing  to  sufftr,  cr  do  all  for  the  cause 
he  enabled  me  to  do.  I  soon  told  the  leaders  I  should 
again  be  restored  to  health.  They  said,  "  N  :y,  Mary,  you 
cannot ;  it  is  out  of  the  power  of  medicine  to  cure  you." 
I  said.  It  is  in  the  power  of  the  Lord  to  heal  me,  and  I  had 
that  promise,  and  was  sure  he  would,  if  I  obeyed  him. 
Looger  said,  "  I  believe  he  will,  you  have  such  faith." 

My  mind  was  to  leave  them.  My  health  improved.  1 
here  notice  one  circumstance.  There  was  no  family  near 
which  I  knew,  and  knew  not  where  to  flee  for  refuge.  My 
anxious  prayer  was  that  some  person  would  come  for  my 
relief  Soon  after,  I  saw  a  person  ridii  g  towards  the 
house  whom  I  thought  I  knew.  I  went  to  the  door,  and  he 
came  near  and  stopped.  It  was  Friend  Williams,  from 
Hanover.  He  inquired  for  my  health.  It  w;is  ill.  He 
asked  me  how  I  enjoyed  my  mind.  I  told  him  it  hid  been 
dark  and  fallen.  He  said,  "  I  should  not  call  it  f  illen  to 
fall  from  this  people."  He  locked  at  me  as  with  intention, 
then  said,  "  Don't  thee  stay  here  because  thou  thinkest  thee 
has  no  friends  to  go  to."  He  passed  on,  and  I  entered  the 
house  with  gladness, 
18 


2D6  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

Two  Sabbaths  before  I  left  the  Shakers,  I  attended  meet- 
ing with  them.     After  their  ordinary  service,  the  order  was 
for   all  to  kneel.     I  would  not,  for  I   felt   forbid  to  worship 
with  them.    While  they  were  upon  their  kne  s,  I  felt  strongly 
inclined  to  declare  before   the  Shakers  and  spectators  (as 
many  were  present)  how  I  had  been  deceived ;    also,  what 
falsehood  and  intrigue  the  Shakers  used  to  gain  proselytes ; 
but  my  feelings  about  my  children  were  such,  I  feared,  if  I 
declared  this  truth,  the  Shakers  would  be  so  offended,  they 
would  not  let  me  have  any  of  them,  when  I  left  the  society. 
By  this   fear,  I  disobeyed  this  manifestation,  and  again  fell 
under  their  power.     The  bands  of  their  power  were  strong 
on  me  from  then  until  the  next  Sabbath,  when,  early  in  the 
morning,  I  went  to  a  spin-shop,  where  there  was  no  person 
present.     I  kneeled,  and  in  agony  and  tears,  supplicated  the 
Lord  to  break  those  bands  which  bound  me  down  to  death. 
In    this  supplicating  posture,   I  continued  near   an   hour. 
The  Lord  again  relieved  me.     I   felt  a  calm  peace,  but 
was  feeble.     I  raised   myself  up,   but  could  net  stand   for 
some  minutes.      I   here   pause    and  praise   that  Almighty 
power  which  is  superior  to  the  power  of  the  Shakers.     Man 
fell  under  a  mighty  power,  (the  Serpent,)  but  the  Almighty 
is  superior  and  able  to  restore.     But  remember  we  are  ser- 
vants to  whom  we  obey,   the   mighty  unto  death,  or   the 
Almighty   unto  life.     As  s  )on  as  1  was  able,  I  went  to  the 
house  where  James   Jewett  had  the  care  of  my   youngest 
child.     The  family  was  at  mecti.sg.     Amos  Carter,  a  Sha- 
ker, who  was  sick,  was  present.     I  said  to  him,  "  You  look 
better   in  health."     He  said  he  cared  not'for  the  health  of 
the   body  if  he  could  have  that  pe  ice  in  the  soul  he  once 
enjoyed.     He  was  a  Christian  previous  to  his  going  to  the 
Shakers ;   but  after  he   went  there,  he  ujade  a  mock  of  his 
former  ministers,  calling  them     superstitious  bigots,  &c. 
This  pleased  the  Shakers.     But  now,  Amos  was  sick,  and 
had  lost  his  peace  with  God,  nnd  said  to  me  that  he  must 
go  to  hell.     He  said  he  wished  he  could  see  some  ministers 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR.  207 

whom  he  used  to  hear  preach,  as  he  was  sure  they  were 
good  men.  I  said  to  Amos,  My  greatest  concern  is,  not  to 
offend  God.  James  Jewett  then  said,  "  You  have  offended 
God  to-day,  by  breaking  from  the  body  of  Christ,"  mean- 
ing the  body  of  Shakers.  I  said  nothing,  but  rejoiced  in 
heart,  that  God  had  power  over  the  adversary  of  souls.  I 
found  by  the  conversation  of  others,  that  when  I  was  in 
prayer,  and  those  bands  were  broken,  all  the  leading  ones 
of  the  family  felt  the  shock,  and  were  uncomfortably  affect- 
ed. They  afterwards  told  me  there  was  not  power  in  the 
gospel  to  subject  me.  I  had  proved  that  nothing  but  faith 
in  the  Almighty  was  able  to  resist  them. 

I  never  saw  Amos  again.  He  attempted  to  leave  the 
Shakers,  as  I  heard  ;  but  being  weak,  they  followed,  and 
took  him  back.     He  died  there. 

The  last  time  I  had  any  conversation  with  my  youngest 
child  before  I  left  the  Shakers,  two  children  were  with  me. 
I  was  mending  their  mittens.  I'Ucy  I^yon  came  into  the 
room  with  violence,  raved  at  my  child,  called  him  mean 
names,  attempted  to  drag  him  out,  and  ordered  the  other 
child  out.  My  child  screamed  in  affright.  I  plead  with  her 
not  to  treat  him  so.  "I  will,"  said  she;  "  he  is  none  of 
your  child — he  is  mine  ;"  and  dragged  him  along.  I  knew 
she  had  claimed  his  father,  but  did  not  know  until  now, 
that  she  claimed  the  child.  Oh,  thought  I,  this  is  enough. 
I  found  I  could  render  my  children  no  relief,  and  such  trials 
were  hastening  me  to  death.  In  this  situation  I  was,  when 
I  made  up  my  mind  to  leave  the  Shakers  immediately. 
Friday  evening,  the  child  was  dragged  out  of  the  room  ; 
Saturday,  I  took  no  part  of  work  with  the  family.  I  was 
ordered  to  the  leaders'  room ;  when  I  felt  sufficiently  com- 
posed, I  went.  They  threatened  and  flattered  me,  but  in 
vain  ;  I  told  them  freely,  I  was  going  away.  They  gave  me 
liberty  to  write  a  letter  to  some  friend  to  come  after  me. 
I  desired  to  see  my  husband,  which  was  permitted  in  the 
presence  of  the  four  leaders,      I  said,  my  health  is  so  bad, 


2C8  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    TliK    AUTHOR. 

I  cannot  continue  here  and  live,  neither  can  I  be  justified 
in  obeying  the  leaders.  Mr.  Dyer  said  he  was  willing  I 
should  leave ;  that  he  could  not  desire  any  one  to  stay, 
in  tl:e  trouble  he  thought  I  had  been  for  si.\  months.  I 
reminded  him  of  his  promise  to  me  before  I  consented  to 
go  to  the  Shakers.  He  said  he  was  under  no  obligation  to 
take  care  of  me,  more  than  of  any  other  w-oman — the  gos- 
pel had  separated  us,  and  I  was  not  his  wife ;  and  as  for  the 
children,  they  were  out  of  his  power,  he  had  given  them  to 
the  elders,  otherwise  he  would  give  me  one.  Then  I  turned 
to  the  elders,  and  entreated  them  to  let  me  have  my  babe 
or  youngest.  "  Nay."  I  further  said.  As  I  must  be  alone 
in  the  world,  I  was  willing  to  come  on  my  knees  and  re- 
ceive it  as  a  favor,  if  they  would  grant  it  me.  They  ap- 
peared hardened  to  all  humanity,  and  told  me,  I  should 
have  none.  Oh!  what  heart  could  endure?  Until  now,  I 
had  expected  some  of  my  children — I  found  every  promise 
br  ken.  My  case  was  desperate — to  go  any  farther  from 
my  children  was  dreadful  ;  to  stay  was  death.  Years  have 
rolled  by ;  yet  the  scene  is  still  fresh — my  tears  still  flow. 
Who  can  sympathize  with  me  ?  Mothers  can — but  they 
cannot  remedy  such  evils.  I  appeal  to  these  in  authority, 
to  have  pity  and  help  distressed  mothers.  May  a  curse  fall 
on  all  who  assist  the  Shakers  in  retaining  children  among 
them  !  I  now  pause  with  anguish,  when  I  reflect  on  the 
misery  I  have  suffered  by  the  Shakers. 

Looger  said,  1  should  not  live  so  long  to  leave  them,  as 
I  should  to  stay.  I  told  them,  all  I  asked  of  the  Lord  was, 
to  let  me  live  until  I  could  let  people  know  what  people  the 
Shakers  were.  Looger  said,  "  You  caimot  make  people 
understand  these  things — they  are  secret  privileges  for  the 
people  of  God  ;  and  if  you  tell  the  world,  we  shall  deny  it, 
and  make  you  a  liar."  I  replied,  I  never  was  called  a  liar, 
and  believed  I  could  make  people  understand  what  Shaker- 
ism  was ;  and  that  if  he  had  let  me  known  at  first  what 
wculd  have  been  required  of  me,  they  would  never  have  got 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  209 

me  there  alive.  He  said,  "  None  would  be  Shakers,  if  they 
knew  at  first  what  would  be  required  of  them."  The  peo- 
ple are  drawn  in,  step  by  step,  blindfold.  I  then  warned 
them  of  their  wickedness,  and  that  it  was  no  wonder  deaths 
were  so  frequent  among  them — nature  could  not  endure  so 
much,  and  they  were  perishing  under  the  corruptions  of 
Shakerism.  They  again  attempted  to  flatter  me  not  to  ex- 
pose them,  and  promised  me  their  friendship.  I  told  them, 
I  had  proved  their  friendship  ;  but  this  was  no  object — I 
had  promised  my  God  I  would  tell  the  truth  about  them. 
They  said,  if  I  did,  I  should  find  them  my  enemies,  and 
they  should  make  me  suffer.  I  said.  You  cannot  make  me 
suffer  more  than  I  have  ;  I  had  needed  their  friendship,  but 
did  not  find  it ;  I  was  now  going  where  I  should  net  need 
it ;  all  the  favor  I  asked  of  them  was  to  have  my  child,  and 
that  was  denied  me. 

My  husband  was  then  sent  to  the  place  of  my  nativity 
to  prejudice  the  people  against  me  by  falsehood.  He  told 
my  mother  and  friends  that  I  had  left  the  Shakers,  when  I 
might  have  had  a  good  home  there  with  him  and  the  chil- 
dren. I  had  to  encounter  this  false  impression.  Such  are 
the  hypocrisy  and  deceit  of  this  people. 

I  will  now  narrate  the  manner  of  my  escape  from  the 
Shakers. 

I  wrote  my  letter  on  Saturday,  and  on  Sabbath  morning, 
after  the  fnmily  was  gone  to  meeting,  I  went  to  the  man 
who  had  the  care  of  my  youngest  child,  for  a  wafer — thus 
saw  that  the  child  was  there.  Two  girls  had  been  left  in 
the  care,  and  as  watch.  One  of  them  followed  me  from 
room  to  room,  and  I  observed  to  her  that  she  seemed  to 
keep  pretty  close.  "  I  mean  to,"  said  she.  At  the  usual 
time,  I  told  the  girl  she  had  better  prepare  victuals  for  the 
family,  as  they  would  soon  be  at  home  from  meeting.  This 
gave  her  a  start,  and  she  went  to  the  dining  room.  While 
left  alone,  I  saw  a  man  with  two  women  approaching  in  a 
sleigh.  I  went  out  and  asked  him  if  he  would  carry  a  let- 
18* 


210  LIFK    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    ACTMOK. 

ter  for  me.  "  Yes."  Will  you  carry  me,  as  I  wish  to  leave 
the  Shakers  ?  "  Yes."  I  went  to  the  Shaker  that  guarded 
my  child,  told  him  there  \v,;s  a  man  at  the  door  who  would 
carry  my  letter,  and  I  wished  he  might  have  a  little  cider. 
He  hasted  to  the  cellar  fir  cider  ;  I  had  not  a  moment  to 
lose — I  took  my  child,  and  went  out.  The  man  drove  ua 
in  great  haste,  eight  miles,  to  Mr.  Towle's,  in  Hanover.  I 
supposed  it  was  Friend  Williams'  house  at  which  I  had 
slopped,  but   was  mistaken.     This  was  in   January,  1815. 

Here  was  the  first  deception  I  used  while  with  the  Sha- 
kers. I  had  the  pleasure  of  riding  eight  miles  w  ith  my  dear 
boy  under  my  cloak.  If  the  cloak  parted  so  as  to  let  in  the 
light,  he  would  draw  it  together,  and  say,  "  The  Shakers 
will  see  me,  if  we  don't  keep  the  cloak  together.  Will 
you  take  care  of  me,  Mary  1"  Yes,  I  said.  "  1  had  as 
lief  you  would  take  care  of  me  as  any  body — the  elders 
said  you  was  tired  of  me,  and  did  not  wish  to  take  care  of 
me."  Think  of  such  a  statement  to  the  child,  when  I  was 
pleading  on  my  knees  for  him  !     The  Serpent  spirit  will  lie. 

Soon  the  alarm  was  given  that  I  was  gone.  The  man 
that  went  for  the  cider,  as  1  was  afterwards  iuft.  rmed,  went 
to  the  meeting-house,  and  let  the  Shakers  know  the  case. 
Mr.  Dyer  was  placed  upon  a  horse,  with  orders  to  follow 
me — this  when  he  hid  promised,  if  it  was  in  his  power,  he 
Would  give  this  child  to  me.  Four  Shakers  followed  in  a 
double  sleigh.  Mr.  Dyer  came  staving  in  at  Mr.  Towle's, 
And  seized  the  child.  I  held  on,  and  begged  of  him  not  to 
carry  it  away.  He  pulled  it  out  of  my  arms  ;  the  child 
screamed,  but  was  ordered  to  shut  his  mouth.  I  then  stood 
against  the  door,  and  begged  of  him  with  tears  to  let  me 
have  my  child.  My  husband  was  raving ;  he  held  the  child 
With  one  hand,  and  with  the  other  thrust  me  from  the  door, 
and  went  out  It  was  so  cold,  the  horse  was  white  with 
frost ;  yet  he  took  this  child  back,  without  any  covering  for 
his  head  or  body.     Poor  boy  !  he  is  since  dead. 


LIFE    AND    StJIFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  21 J 

Aindavit  of  Jeremiah  Towle  and  Wife. 

"  This  rii:iy  certify,  that  sometime  about  t!ie  first  of  Jan- 
uary, 1615,  Mary  Dyer  came  to  our  house  in  il mover,  with 
a  chiJd,  and  said  she  had  been  living  with  the  Shakers,  and 
their  conduct  and  oppression  were  such,  and  her  health  so 
bad,  she  could  not  stay,  and  that  they  toi;k  her  children 
from  her.  While  she  was  talking  on  the  subject  of  her  dis- 
tress, Joseph  Dyer  came  in  and  tore  the  cliild  from  her.  She 
begged  him  to  let  her  have  it,  and  told  iiim  he  h  id  prom- 
ised, before  she  went  there,  in  case  she  was  not  contented, 
she  should  h  ive  two  chddren,  and  he  three,  and  she  wanted 
that  one,  as  it  was  her  babe.  He  refused  her  request,  treated 
her  violently,  and  went  out.  Her  trouble  appeared  great, 
as  she  was  from  her  friends,  and  said  he  refused  to  take 
care  of  her.  We  thought  her  case  hard,  and  that  she  was 
much  abused.  Jeremiah  Towle, 

Deborah  Towle." 

Attested  before  me,  Silas  Tenxey, 

Hanover,  June  11,  1817.  •^««^-  ^e«ce. 

The  same  day  I  went  to  Friend  Williams,  who  was  re- 
lated to  Mr.  Dyer,  which  had  caused  a  previous  acquaint- 
ance. When  I  told  him  how  far  I  had  brought  my  child, 
he  said,  "  I  wish  thee  had  brought  him  here — Joseph  would 
not  have  taken  him.  We  neither  of  us  believe  ui  fghting. 
I  should  not  have  let  the  child  gone.  I  have  no  child — I 
would  have  made  an  heir  of  him."  He  walked  the  floor 
with  agitation,  but  spoke  very  comforting  to  me;  he  said, 
I  should  be  welcome  to  his  house  until  my  health  was  bet- 
ter, and  the  Shakers  should  not  trouble  me.  This  seemed 
like  the  spirit  of  the  Samaritan,  who  took  pity  on  the  man 
that  was  robbed  and  left  in  the  highway  half  killed.  Mrs. 
Williams  was  like  a  mother.  My  fears  and  bondage  being 
taken  away,  and  my  trouble  removed,  I  began  to  regain  my 
health.  I  felt  anxious  to  know  where  was  a  society  of  true 
Christians.  The  Shakers'  regular  appearance,  their  neat- 
ness, their  nicety  in  their  work,  all  spake  in  their  favor; 
then  to  find  to  my  misery,  falsehood,  treachery,  and  every 
evil,  made  me  doubtful  of  professors.     Many  called  to  sea 


212  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

me.  I  was  still  anxious  to  find  the  true  people  who  were 
owned  and  blessed  of  the  Lord.  In  about  six  weeks,  three 
Friend  Quakers  came  there,  two  of  whom  were  ministers. 
They  held  a  meeting.  The  witness  I  had  at  this  visit 
caused  me  to  be  anxious  to  know  whether  they  were  of  God 
or  not.  I  was  alone  in  a  room,  in  serious  meditation,  and 
began  to  receive  and  drink  into  a  fountain  of  love  and  joy, 
more  than  I  can  express.  I  desired  no  greater  happiness. 
1  believed  this  was  the  bliss  which  happyfied  the  saints  in 
glory;  it, was  perfect  and  pure,  and  a  healing  balm  to  the 
wounded  soul.  I  could  plainly  discern  the  difference  be- 
tween the  Shaker  spirit  and  this.  I  asked,  how  does  God 
convey  this  to  me  in  such  a  wonderful  manner  ?  It  came 
to  my  mud,  This  is  treasured  up  in  earthen  vessels;  but 
the  excellency  is  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  I  then  thought 
those  Friends  were  the  earthen  vessels  which  God  was 
pleased  to  dwell  in.  I  felt  thankful  for  this  manifestation. 
I  went  to  the  room  where  these  Friends  were,  and  found 
they  were  clothed  with  this  spirit,  and  felt  sure  they  were 
the  beloved  ones  of  the  Lord.  Those  Friends  left,  but  I 
continued  happy  for  two  weeks. 

Mrs.  Williams,  after  the  death  of  her  only  child,  was 
rather  dejected.  I  was  so  happy  that  every  thing  appeared 
to  shine  with  beauty  and  glory.  I  said  to  her.  You  are 
more  happy  to-day  than  common.  She  said.  No.  As  I 
looked  in  her  face,  it  seemed  to  shine.  I  drew  near  her, 
laid  my  hand  upon  her  lap.  looked  earnestly  at  her,  and 
said,  You  are  more  happy  to-day  than  common — are  you 
not?  She  said,  "  No ;  why  ?"  I  moved  back,  and  thought, 
Can  it  be  possible  that  I  am  so  happy,  and  so  near  her,  and 
she  not  enjoy  any  ?  Such  is  the  case.  I  then  learned  it 
was  not  any  particular  place  we  were  in,  that  made  us  hap- 
py— it  was  God  being  in  us,  and  we  in  him. 

Sure,  if  God  blesses,  I  am  blest, 

Though  all  should  frown  besides, 
And  in  his  smiles  of  love  may  rest, 

Whatever  else  betides. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR,  213 

Yes,  if  he  blesses,  venomed  tongues 

Their  poison  spend  in  vain  ; 
A  healing  balm  for  all  earth's  wrongs, 

His  favor  doth  contain. 

Yes,  if  he  blesses,  let  e'en  friends 

Suspect  the  heart  they  love, 
Approving  Heaven  will  commend— 

Wy  record  is  above. 

My  health  was  now  restored. 

In  February,  1815,  my  husband  advertised  me  as  his 
lawful  wife — he  had  previously  denied  me  as  his  wife.  I 
thought  this  would  compel  him  to  provide  for  me  a  home, 
and  demanded  his  care  and  protection  as  follows  :— 

"  Whereas  we,  the  subscribers,  have,  this  sixth  day  of 
March,  1815,  c  irried  ALiry  Dyer,  by  her  request,  to  the 
people  cilled  Shakers,  in  Enfield,  N.  H.,  there  iieard  her 
make  a  lawful  request  of  her  husband,  Joseph  Dyer,  for 
that  privilege  whicli  he  stated  by  his  advertisement,  dated 
February  I,  1815,  thtt  she  had  left,  viz.  a  place  for  her  res- 
idence, and  likewise  his  care  and  protection  as  a  husband; 
this  she  desires  with  liberty  of  conscience,  free  from  the 
bondage  of  the  Shakers'  faith.  After  many  objecticms,  he 
consented,  and  said  he  would  take  kind  care  of  her.  She 
desired  to  send  a  line  back  by  us  to  the  place  where  she  had 
befen.     He  refused  her  sending  it  or  any  other  w<ird. 

Jekkmiah   Towle, 

Hannver,  June  11,  1817.  Deborah  Towle." 

Attested  before  me,  Silas  Tennet, 

Just,  Peace. 

I  was  glad  to  be  near  my  children,  and  was  not  afraid  of 
the  Shakers'  tormenting  power  if  I  was  not  obliged  to  obey 
them.  I  was  placed  in  a  room  alone,  forbid  going  to  any 
other  apartment,  and  told  it  was  law  for  a  wife  to  obey  her 
husband  ;  otherwise,  he  is  not  obliged  to  support  her.  They 
brought  my  food  as  to  a  prisoner ;  ordered  me  to  spin  tovr 
when  sick;  sat  a  mistress  to  order  me;  gave  me  a  stint, 
and  would  rage  at  me  if  I  did  not  do  it,  and  said  if  I  was 
not  contented  with  my  situation,  I  might  go  away  and  pro- 
Yide  for  myself.     I  told  them  I  would  rather  have  a  home 


'214  LIFE    AND    SVFPBRtKGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR. 

provided  by  my  husband,  than  to  be  alone  in  the  world 
with  better  circumstances,  and  that  I  was  willing  to  suffer 
to  death  by  their  cruelty,  if  thereby  he  would  be  convinced 
and  liberate  my  children.  While  I  was  absent,  I  heard  the 
Shakers  were  trying  to  slander  me,  which  induced  me  to 
return.  I  had  also  learned  that  every  person  who  had  left 
the  Shakers  was  abused  by  falsehood,  and  I  chose  to  suffer 
and  die  under  my  husband's  care,  that  he  might  see  and 
know  my  end.  I  made  it  my  home  in  this  room  ten  weeks, 
and  no  one  slept  in  the  house  but  myself.  I  was  locked  in 
by  some  one,  but  I  never  had  the  key,  neither  knew  of  any 
person  being  in  the  house  at  any  time,  unless  the  Shakers 
were  there  also.  If  any  person  called  for  me,  I  must  not 
see  them,  unless  the  Shakers  were  present.  After  all  this 
rigidness,  tlie  Shakers  reported  to  the  public  that  I  was 
fastened  or  locked  into  that  house  alone  with  a  man.  If 
so,  they  must  have  put  one  in,  without  my  knowledge.  This 
I  leave  with  the  Almighty  to  judge. 

Affidavit  of  Calvin  Eaton. 

"  I,  Calvin  Eaton,  of  Hanover,  depose  and  say,  in  the 
first  of  January,  1815,  I  became  acquainted  with  Mary 
Dyer;  her  situation  appeared  very  distressing,  as  she  was 
out  of  health,  and  without  a  home  or  acquaintance.  In 
March,  she  went  to  the  Shakers,  at  Enfield.  From  infor- 
mation of  those  who  carried  her,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to 
go  and  see  her,  and  know  how  her  situation  was.  I  went 
in  company  with  a  friend.  I  conversed  with  her  husband 
and  some  of  the  elders.  I  questioned  them  to  know  wheth- 
er she  had  done  any  thing  to  offend  them.  They  said  she 
was  innocent  of  any  crime,  but  she  would  not  believe  in 
their  faith  :  and  further  stated  no  person  could  reside  there 
unless  they  were  of  their  faith,  and  that  her  torment  would 
be  so  great,  she  would  be  glad  to  go  away  herself  I  was 
then  admitted  to  a  room  where  she  was,  in  company  with 
a  friend,  as  we  requested  to  see  her.  Two  Shakers  went 
in  with  us.  They  said  no  person  should  see  her,  male 
or  female,  separate  from  them,  (Shakers.)  She  appeared 
glad  to  see  us — said  she  had  been  wishing  to  see  some 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR,  215 

person,  that  she  might  know  if  the  law  required  her  to  be 
under  the  restriction  she  was  placed ;  then  added,  she  was 
forbid  going  to  any  other  apartment  or  house,  of  writing 
or  sending  word  to  a  friend,  and  a  woman  placed  over  her, 
to  order  her  work,  and  that  no  person  slept  in  the  house 
but  herself.  Calvin  Eaton." 

Hanover,  June  11,  1817. 
Attested  before  me,  Silas  Tennet, 

Just.  Peace. 

I  was  sick,  and  suffered  beyond  expression — all  by  the 
Shakers.  At  this  time,  death  seized  their  numbers.  Many 
died  suddenly,  and  in  a  sad  condition.  Hannah  Emerson, 
a  Shaker,  spoke  to  me  about  it.  I  told  her  it  was  not  unex- 
pected to  me.  God  would  remember  them.  I  had  writing 
paper,  and  kept  a  journal  of  the  circumstances  as  they  oc- 
curred. Som-e  were  buried  in  the  night.  I  would  relate 
more  particularly,  but  I  must  abridge  the  work. 

Few  and  short  were  the  forms  that  were  made  j 

They  spoke  not  a  word  in  sorrow ; 
But  steadfastly  gazed  on  the  face  that  was  dead, 

And  sought  to  conceal  from  the  morrow. 

They  buried  them  darkly  at  dead  of  night, 

The  sods  with  their  spades  o'erturning, 
By  the  struggling  moonbeam's  mysterious  light, 

And  a  lantern  dimly  burning. 

The  Shakers  next  said,  unless  I  sought  my  living  some- 
where else,  in  two  weeks,  they  would  carry  my  children 
where  I  never  again  could  see  them.  This  I  let  be  known, 
as  I  could  not  bear  it,  and  keep  my  reason.  Friend  Wil- 
liams and  Judge  Evans  came  there,  and  told  the  Shakers 
they  must  treat  me  better — allow  me  to  do  my  own  work — 
associate  with  my  friends — see  and  know  to  the  welfare  of 
my  children,  and  go  to  meeting  where  it  answered  my  own 
conscience.  The  Shakers,  with  iny  husband,  promised  be- 
fore these  men  that  I  should  be  thus  favored.  I  returned 
to  my  room,  well  satisfied.  The  second  day,  in  the  even- 
ing, my  husband  came  into  my  room,  and  told  me  I  must 
go  away  in  the  morning.     I  reasoned  with   my  husband, 


216  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

saying  I  had  endured  oppression  next  to  death,  until  they 
were  obligated  to  treat  me  better — now,  this  stratagem  is  to 
get  me  t'urther  from  my  children.  In  the  morning.  Dyer 
and  Chapman  came  in,  and  told  me  I  must  go.  I  wept  bit- 
terly. My  husband  since  te;ld  me,  it  was  such  a  trial,  he  came 
near  giving  up  his  faith.  I  entreated  for  one  child.  If  they 
would  give  me  that,  I  would  go  and  provide  for  myself; 
otherwise,  I  should  not  go  willingly.  My  husband  put  me 
out  of  the  room,  and  obliged  me  to  go.  I  continued  in 
lamentations.  We  called  at  a  tavern,  strangers.  The  wo- 
man beholding  my  grief,  wept  with  me.  While  passing 
along,  my  husband  said,  "  Why  do  you  cry  so,  Mary  ?  you 
have  done  the  best  you  could — the  blame  is  all  on  me." 

When  we  got  to  the  place  where  they  left  me,  1  was  not 
willino-  to  leave  the  carriage.  The  thought  of  being 
brought  fir  from  my  children,  when  I  had  endured  so  much, 
sunk  me  almost  to  despair.     My  sorrow,  who  can  feel  it? 

The  following  are  testimonies  taken  for  the  Supreme 
Court,  where  1  obtained  a  bill  of  divorce,  in  lb29  : — 

Statement  of  Obailiah  Tillotson. 

"I,  Oradiah  Tillotson,  of  Orfcrd,  N.  H.,  of  lawful 
age,  do  testify  th:tt  I  am  personally  acqu  ;inted  with  Joseph 
Dyer,  of  Entield,  N.  II.,  and  with  his  wife,  Mary  M.  Dyer. 
I  was  acquainted  with  them  when  they  lived  together  at 
their  own  h<;me,  and  since  he  has  lived  with  the  Shakers; 
he  has  frequently  been  at  my  house  in  Orfcrd,  and  I  have 
visited  the  Slmkers  at  their  vilhige,  and  conversed  with  the 
leaders — wns  informed  that  all  married  pe(  pie,  to  be  Sha- 
kers, must  h:ite  mid  f(  rsake  their  wife  or  husband  and  chil- 
dren, and  be  subject  to  the  orders  of  the  Sliaker  leaders — 
otherwise,  they  could  not  be  in  full  fellowship  with  the 
church.  Fn  111  what  I  have  seen,  I  know  it  has  been  their 
practice,  and  such  as  are  not  willing  to  comply  with  those 
rules  h;ive  been  shamefully  abused  by  them.  In  the  winter 
of  1815,  Mr.  Dyer  cnnie  to  my  hous-e — appeared  in  trou- 
ble, and  said  Mary  (his  wife)  h:.d  left  the  perple.  He  said 
she  was  sick  when  she  went  away!  He  told  me  that  he 
thought  she  was  at  Friend  Williams'  in  Hanover,  and  want- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  217 

ed  me  to  go  and  see  how  she  was.  He  offered  me  pay ; 
but  enjoined  it  on  me  not  to  let  her  know,  or  any  other 
person,  that  he  wished  me  to  go.  He  had  passed  near 
where  she  was,  that  day,  but  did  not  call.  I  thought  he 
was  afraid  to  have  the  Shakers  know  that  he  had  any  re- 
gard iVr  her.  Some  months  after,  he  came  again,  and  in- 
formed us  that  his  wife  had  returned  to  the  Shakers  for  his 
care.  She  had  been  there  some  weeks,  but  they  could 
not  have  any  body  there  unless  they  were  in  obedience  to 
the  elders.  He  wished  me  to  board  her  a  few  weeks.  I 
observed,  Perhaps  she  will  not  be  contented  to  come  so  far 
from  her  family.  Mr.  Dyer  said,  unbelievers  could  not  stay 
there.  I  told  him  if  she  had  a  choice  to  come,  she  might. 
He,  with  James  Chapman,  a  Shaker,  brought  Mrs.  Dyer. 
I  went  out  to  a  wagon,  in  which  she  was  in  tears,  and  offered 
my  assistance  to  help  her  out.  She  refused  to  get  out,  and 
said  she  wished  to  be  near  her  children,  and  that  her  hus- 
band ouorht  to  take  care  of  her  himself,  or  let  her  have 
some  of  her  children.  After  much  persuasion,  she  entered 
the  house,  but  wept  bitterly.  I,  with  my  wife,  inquired  of 
,him  why  he  should  treat  her  so,  in  fetching  her  from  her 
family  in  such  a  manner.  He  said  it  was  contrary  to  his 
faith  to  live  with  her.  We  queried  with  him  in  particular 
to  know  if  she  had  misbehaved  in  any  way  to  offend  him. 
He  broutrht  nothino-  against  her,  only  she  did  not  believe 
with  the  Shakers.  ^5 

"  She  entreated  him  to  let  her  have  some  of  her  children, 
if  he  left  her,  and  s:iid  she  would  get  a  bondsman  that  they 
should  be  no  expense  to  him.  He  refused — was  about 
leaving,  when  her  grief  appeared  near  to  distraction.  I 
told  him  I  was  not  willing  he  should  leave  her  in  such  a 
condition.     After  some  hard  sayings,  he  left. 

"  After  a  few  weeks,  Mr.  Dyer  and  Chapman  came  to 
my  house  again.  Mrs.  Dyer  inquired  for  her  children. 
They  gave  her  no  answer;  but  exclaimed  against  her  for 
being  so  bound  in  her  carnal  affections  to  her  children. 
She  then  claimed  /ler  husband's  care.  Mr.  Dyer  said  it 
was  no  more  right  tliat  he  should  take  care  of  her,  than  it 
was  for  any  other  woman.  I  reminded  him  of  his  marriage 
covenant.  He  said  his  faith  had  made  him  free  from  the 
bondage  of  the  law.  More  was  sa»d.  Chapman  the  Sha- 
ker, abused  her  with  vulgar  talk.  I  opened  the  floor  and 
19 


218  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOK. 

told  him  if  he  did  not  behave  better,  there  was  the  door,  he 
might  go  out.     Mrs.  Dyer  was  again  left  in  tears. 

"  Mrs.  Dyer  has  lived  in  my  family  a  considerable  time, 
and  at  various  times,  until  now,  which  is  over  fourteen  years, 
and  in  all  my  acquaintance  with  her,  I  have  never  known 
her  guilty  of  any  immorality.  She  has  conducted  herself  with 
as  rau-ii  propriety  as  any  woman  could,  in  her  condition. 

Obadiah  Tillotson," 

Statement  of  Betsy  Tillotson. 

"  This  may  certify  that  I,  Betsy  Tillotson,  wife  of 
Obadiah  Tillotson,  do  testify  that  I  was  well  acquainted 
with  Joseph  Dyer  and  his  wife  Mary  before  they  were  mar- 
ried, was  present  at  their  marriage,  and  was  with  her  for 
weeks  together  until  they  had  five  children.  Mr.  Dyer  was 
pleasajit  tempered,  except  when  intoxicated,  to  which  he 
was  addicted  for  a  number  of  years,  thereby  abusing  him- 
self and  family ;  at  the  same  time  his  wife's  affecticns  were 
30  strong,  that  she  appeared  blind  to  his  faults.  After  this, 
I  moved  to  Orford,  and  can  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  tes- 
timony of  my  husband,  as  to  what  transpired  at  our  house, 
and  can  further  state,  that  I  never  saw  a  woman  in  such 
aggravating  troubles  and  deep  sorrow  as  I  have  seen  Mrs. 
Dyer  by  his  conduct ;  she  was  a  most  disctnsolate  and  dis- 
tressed creature.  From  the  time  Mr.  Dyer  first  brought 
his  wife  from  the  Shakers  to  our  house,  I  understood  from 
their  conversation  that  he  had  previously  promised  that  if 
she  would  go  with  him  to  the  Shakers  to  live,  she  should 
keep  her  children,  and  he  would  take  care  of  his  family. 
When  I  questioned  him  why  he  did  not,  he  said  it  was  con- 
trary to  his  f::ith  and  the  order  of  their  church — that  he 
must  give  up  all  he  possessed,  or  he  could  not  be  in  union 
with  the  pet'ple,  and  Mary  was  not  willing  to  comply  with 
the  order,  and  therefore  was  of  the  world. 

Betsy  Tillotson." 

When  the  time  of  my  board  had  expired,  T  went  again  to 
the  Shakers,  and  in  the  presence  of  Ju(!ge  Evans  told  them 
that  if  they  would  let  me  see  my  husband  nnd  children,  and 
converse  with  them  separate  from  the  Shakers,  I  would  go 
to  my  friends,  and  never  come  near  them  more.     They  re- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP   THE    AUTHOR.  219 

fused.     This  was  the  third  time  I  had  come  to  see  my  chil- 
dren without  being  able  to  do  so.     They  ordered  me  away, 
and  said  that  unbelievers  could  not  stay  there.     I  told  them, 
that  house   was  my  former   home,   was  now  my  husband's 
home,  and  where  his  home  was,  there   was  mine  ;  I  could 
not  go  willingly  without  seeing  my  children,  and  wished  to 
stay  till  the  next  day's  stage.     Then  I   went  to  sewing — I 
was  making  a  nice  cap.     One  after  another  came  to  make 
me  go  out ;  but  I  kept  on  sewing.     At  length,  Mr.  Dyer 
came  in ;  he  appeared  to  be  in  a  rage,  and  seized   hold  of 
me,  in  order  to  thrust  me  out  of  the  door.     As  he  carried 
me  along,  I  caught  hold  of  the  door  casing,  until   he  tore 
my  clothes  badly.     Lydia  Merrill   unclinched  my  hands  so 
suddenly  from  their  hold,  that  I  fell  to  the  floor  in  a  maze 
When  I  recovered  my   senses,  my  husband,   James   Chap- 
man and  two  Shaker  women  stood  by  me.    Dyer  and  Chap- 
man, in  a  more  rough  manner,  took  me  through  the  door, 
to  the  yard,  and  from  thence  into  the  street.     They  tore  off 
my  cap  and  handkerchief,  and  left  me  sitting  on  the  ground. 
I  felt  calm,  and   made  no  noise,  except  to  ask  them  if 
they  were  serving  Christ  in  treating  me  so.     I  was  past  the 
power  of  anger  or  grief     This  took  place  after  sunset,  in 
a  cool  evening  in  October,  J815.     I  saw  my  husband  take 
my  trunk,  with  my  mantle  and  all   my  clothing,  and  carry 
them  out  uf  my  sight.     He  returned,  and  said  I  had  better 
be  going  to  some  house  for  shelter.     I  told   him,  as  he  had 
separated  me  from  every  thing  but  life,  he  might  take  that 
also ;  then  he  would  see  and  know  my  end.     My  sufferings 
were  severe  ;   the  remembrance  of  them  is  so  wounding, 
I  can  write  no  further.     See  Moses  Johnson's  statement, 
page  125. 

After  some  time,  Dyer  and  Chapman  came  with  a  wagon, 
put  me  into  it,  and  drove  away  to  the  store-house.  As  a 
throng  of  Shakers  was  present,  Mr.  Dyer,  to  make  them 
believe  I  was  deranged,  seized  my  hands,  held  them  fast, 
and  began  to  draw  me  out  of  the  carriage,     I  asked  him  to 


220  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

liberate  my  hands,  and  suffer  me  to  get  out  myself.  I  shall 
not,  said  he,  but  hauled  me  over  the  wheel,  and  carried  me 
into  the  house.  I  had  prepared  a  safe  place  in  my  clothing 
to  conceal  writing  utensils,  and  I  now  penned  down  these 
circumstances.  A  fire  and  candles  were  in  the  chamber. 
I  was  locked  in.  These  reflections  came  to  my  mind — if 
for  merely  desiring  to  see  my  children,  I  am  thus  treated, 
how  will  the  children  themselves  be  treated?  Oh,  how 
wretched  !  A  mother  without  a  child,  a  wife  without  a  hus- 
band, and  confined  among  my  enemies  ! 

Tliough  I  in  Christ  have  strong  belief, 
;  Marks  1  sustain  of  Jesus'  grief; 

To  his,  my  woes  some  likeness  bear. 
And  in  his  sufferings  I  share. 

Did  he,  for  sins  on  others  found, 
;  Receive  a  deep,  a  mortal  woundT 

In  me  this  mark  is  also  known, 
1  smart  for  follies  not  my  own. 

Was  he  in  grief  forsook  by  all. 
Contemned  and  scorned  by  great  and  small? 
I,  too,  in  silent  sadness  mourn, 
Reviled,  despised,  and  left  alone 

In  the  morning,  Dyer  and  Chapman  came  in  and  asked 
me  about  going  away.  I  told  him  I  could  not  go  without 
seeing  my  children.  He  said,  if  I  did  not,  he  would  bind 
me,  and  carry  me  away.  I  burst  into  tears,  and  said.  Why, 
why  will  you  wound  a  creature  to  death  ?  My  emotions 
were  unutterable.  He  went  out.  In  the  afternoon,  I  was 
indulged  with  a  few  minutes'  interview  with  my  children. 
I  entreated  for  my  babe,  as  his  health  was  impaired.  But 
"  Nay."  I  asked  him  for  six  months  only,  until  his  health 
should  be  better ;  but  every  proposal  was  absolutely  refu- 
sed. My  youngest  child  Joseph  had  ever  been  a  fleshy 
child,  until  he  was  taken  from  my  care.  His  pale,  ema- 
ciated looks  now  made  evident  the  cause  of  their  unwilling- 
ness to  my  seeing  him.  Now  he  wore  the  clothes  I  made 
for  him,  (little  jacket  and  pants,)  and  was  so  lean  of  flesh, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  221 

that  his  clothes  appeared  as  if  drawn  upon  sticks.  He  was 
never  well  from  the  time  the  Shakers  stole  him,  when  I 
went  for  those  children  Mr.  Djer  left  there.  They  now 
took  him  away  forever.  He  is  since  dead !  Oh,  the  sor- 
row I  feel  when  I  consider  the  contrast  between  his  health 
when  with  me,  and  when  with  the  Shakers  I 

My  cliild  was  young,  my  child  was  fair, 

As  Spring's  unsullied  flower  j 
His  guileless  heart  had  felt  no  care, 

To  stain  life's  busy  hour. 
And  all  around  him  seemed  to  say. 
So  sweet  a  flower  could  ne'er  decay. 

My  lovely  child  ! 
Thy  spirit  then  was  light,  my  boy. 

When  health  was  on  thy  brow, 
And  life  was  but  a  dream  of  joy- 
But,  O,  how  changed  now  ! 
A  cloud  of  grief  is  on  my  heart. 
For  silent  in  the  tomb  thou  art. 
Farewell,  my  child ! 

Oh  !  who  a  mother's  love  can  prove, 

Or  grieve  as  mothers  must, 
When  all  their  lonely  hearts  could  love, 

Is  mingled  with  the  dust? 
What  emphasis  of  grief  they  feel, 
When  with  thoughts  so  deep  they  kneel! 

Farewell,  my  child  ! 
None  but  a  mother. — Oh,  my  child  ! 
How  sad,  how  dark,  how  frantic — wild ! 
Fare  you  well! 

My  dear  boy  lived  until  he  proved  himself  to  possess  su- 
perior talents.  His  death  was  at  a  time  when  the  Shakers 
exercised  much  of  their  magic  influence,  and  I  was  inform- 
ed by  the  neighbors,  that  on  the  Sabbath  before  his  death, 
he  was  in  their  meeting,  when  the  leaders  fastened  their 
mesmeric  power  on  him  and  others  to  that  degree,  that  they 
were  wrenched  backward  and  forward,  and  yerked  around, 
until  he  was  pale  as  a  corpse !  On  Monday,  Mr.  Purmort 
went  to  the  Shakers  for  some  leather,  and  entered  a  shop 
where  Joseph  and  another  young  man  were  lying  upon  the 
19* 


222  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR 

floor.  It  was  winter,  and  they  had  a  fire  in  the  stove.  The 
reason  given  for  their  being  in  such  a  condiiion  and  in  such 
a  pla9e  was,  "  they  were  not  very  well— not  able  to  work." 
Those  infatuated  subjects,  nut  understanding  this  magic 
influence,  believed  they  were  sufiering  under  the  niio-hty 
power  of  God.  He  died  in  a  few  days  after,  in  the  most 
excruciating  misery.  I  had  the  particulars  of  his  case 
from  a  physician. 

It  is  not  the  tear,  at  this  moment  slied, 

Wlien  tlie  turf  has  just  been  laid  o'er  him, 

Can  tell  how  beloved  was  the  soul  that's  lied, 
Or  how  deep,  in  my  licart,  I  deplore  him. 

'Tis  the  tear,  through  many  a  long  d'ly  wept, 

Through  a  lite  by  his  loss  all  shaded, 
'Tis  the  fond  remembrance,  duly  kept. 

When  all  other  griefs  are  faded. 

O,  the  anguish  I  felt  when  I  heard  of  the  deith  of  my 
dear  boy !  My  grief  was  beyond  expression.  I  walked 
the  floor  a  few  minutes,  and  was  then  laid  on  a  sick  bed. 
The  wretched  cause  of  his  death  was  very  grievous.  None 
but  a  mother  can  realize  the  anguish  of  my  soul  when  my 
children  were  again  taken  out  of  my  sight.  I  had  suflered 
so  much  to  gain  sight  of  them,  that  parting  was  like  a  last- 
ing farewell.  After  this,  I  went  to  my  relations  in  the  Coos 
country, 

Affiduvit  of  Moody  Rich. 

"I,  Moody  Rich,  of  Maidstone,  Vt.,  depo.se  and  say, 
that  I  was  present  when  Joseph  Dyer  and  Mary  Marshall 
were  united  in  marriage  in  the  year  1799  ;  they  lived  hap- 
pily together  till  he  joined  the  Shakers.  Al'ter  the  difticulty 
which  that  circumstance  occasioned,  I  went  with  his  wife 
to  Enfield,  to  endeavor  to  prevail  upon  him  to  treat  her  like 
a  wife,  and  to  permit  her  to  see  and  converse  with  her  chil- 
dren, but  was  unsuccessful.  He  utterly  refused  to  live  with 
her,  and  assigned  no  reason  but  his  having  joined  that  soci- 
ety. They  would  not  suffer  her  to  converse  with  her  chil- 
dren, although  urged  by  her  in  the  most  pressing  and  qf- 
fecting  manner.      I  therefore  brought  her  back  to  her 


LIFE    ANn    SUFFERINGS    OF    THK    AL'TIIOR.  2'-23 

friends;  not,  however,  until  I  had  oflTered  to  pr<icure  them 
good  bonds  to  am/  aiuoiint,  if  they  wouhl  permit  her  to  t;iko 
one  of  her  chiUlreii,  conditioned  th-it  s.iid  child  should  !>o 
well  supported,  clothed  :ind  cdiic  ited;  whicli  they  (ihsofutrli/ 
refused.  Since  thit  time,  I  h:ive  freq  lently  seen  and  con- 
versed with  s;iid  Dyer,  and  ende  ivored  to  persuade  him  to 
grant  his  wife  a  sui)j)()rt ;  hut  he  persisted  in  dechirin^  that 
'  he  considers  the  m  uriage  contract  hetween  them  dissol- 
ved in  consequence  of  his  union  with  the  Shakers,  and 
that  he  did  not  consider  himself  bound  to  grant  her  any 
support  whatever."  S.iid  Dyer,  previous  to  his  joining  the 
Shakers,  wis  in  easy  circumstances,  and  p  assessed  of  a 
handsome  property,  to  which  she  had  contributed  her  full 
share  of  labor,  industry  and  economy  to  acquire. 

MaUslonc,  June  7,  1817.  ^l^"'^^'   ^'<^"-" 

Attested  before  ine,  Ti.mothic  Fairchitd, 

Just.  Pcftce, 

After  this,  T  was  counselled  to  apply  to  the  legislature  for 
a  law  of  redress,  and  in  June,  IS  17,  my  friends  assisted  me, 
and  my  brother  Sil  is  attended  with  me  at  the  session  in 
Concord.  When  I  came  bef-re  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives, it  seemed  to  me  like  beinor  arraigned  before  the  eler- 
nal  Judge.  My  desire  was  for  the  Lord  to  assist  me.  After 
I  made  my  statement,  my  husband  said,  "  It  does  no  good 
for  me  to  tell  a!)out  our  going  to  the  Shakers — Mary  has  told 
the  truth  abtnit  it;"  then,  to  justify  himself,  began  to  tell 
his  pretended  -surmisings.  The  Speaker  stopped  him,  and 
said,  "  You  are  taking  up  time  in  relating  that  which  is 
nothing  to  the  case,"  and  twice  ordered  him  to  sit  down. 
A  motion  was  made  to  ascertain  the  mind  of  the  House, 
whether  they  considered  the  petitioner  had  been  treated 
with  awful  and  horrible  conduct,  and  whether  there  should 
be  a  law  passed  to  remedy  such  evils.  They  voted  in  my 
favor,  and  the  Shakers  instantly  left  the  House. 

Some  of  the  members  called  on  me,  and  said  the  House 
felt  interested  in  my  behalf,  and  would  pass  an  act  for  a 
divorce.  I  told  them,  if  I  could  have  my  children,  I  should 
be  glad  of  a  divorce,  so  as  to  have  power  to  take  care  of 


224  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

them.  The  committee  was  divided  about  forming  a  bill, 
and  there  was  no  law  passed.  I  returned  with  my  brother 
to  Northumberland.  In  the  February  following,  Mr.  Dyer 
came  to  Coos,  and  passed  my  mother's  house,  where  I  re- 
sided, but  left  no  word  concerning  my  children,  and  left 
the  place — all  without  my  knowledge.  I  felt  that  this  was 
cruel,  as  I  had  not  seen  them  for  two  years. 

I  desired  my  friends  to  assist  me  in  going  to  Enfield — it 
had  become  my  residence,  and  I  would  apply  to  the  authority 
to  procure  a  home  for  me  near  my  children.     In  March, 
1818,  I  arrived  at  Enfield,  and  put  up  at  Mr.  James  Wil- 
lis' inn.     Though   all  were  strangers   here,  they  were  hos- 
pitable.    I  acquainted  them  with  my  business,  and  was  in- 
troduced to  Joseph  Merrill,  Esq.     He  was  a  justice  of  the 
peace  and   selectman  of  Enfield.     I  submitted  my  case  to 
him  as  follows  : — "  That  my  children  were  secluded  among 
the  Shakers  in  this  town — that  I  had  been  in  the  country 
with  my  friends,   and  had  not  seen  my  children  for  more 
than  two  years,   and   cculd  not  be  contented  to  stay  any 
longer  from  them.     My  husband  had  refused  me  any  sup- 
port— that  he  had  resided  in  town  the  space  of  time  requir- 
ed to  gain  a  residence,  therefore  it  was  my  home."     I  thus 
desired  the  assistance  of  the  authority  in  this,  my  neglected 
case.     Esquire  Merrill  said  he  would  see  Mr.  Dyer  and  the 
Shakers,  and,  if  possible,  cause  them  to  be  more  reasona- 
ble.    He  further  stated,  "  The  Shakers  have  abused  other 
women   in   the  same  manner.     Enfield  is  now  under  a  tax 
for  one  woman's  support,  Moses  Johnson's  wife,  he  is  now 
with  the   Shakers;   he   carried  with  him  a  good  property, 
which   is   deposited    among  them,  and  we  cannot  obtain   a 
cent  of  it."     He  stated  cases  of  their  wronging  their  sub- 
jects out  of  their  just  rights,  who  left  the  Shakers.     Through 
the  Esquire's  influence,  Mr.  Dyer,  with  others  of  the  Sha- 
kers, met  the  selectmen  at  Mr.  W.'s,  on  my  account.    Many 
were  present  when   I  made  my  statement.     Mr.  Dyer  said 
i»f.  ;ras  under  no  obligation  to  support  me,  and  had  no  way 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  225 

to  assist  me  ;  that  I  was  as  capable  and  able  to  provide  for 
myself  as  he  was.  As  he  would  make  no  provision  for  me,  I 
said  if  he  would  give  me  some  of  my  children,  I  would  go 
to  my  friends  and  provide  for  myself  To  this,  he  positive- 
ly refused,  and  went  out.  I  withdrew  to  a  bed-chamber,  to 
vent  my  grief  unobserved. 

In  our  conversation,  my  husband  owned  that  I  was  not 
willing  to  sign  the  pretended  bond,  as  also  the  ill  treatment 
I  received  when  I  visited  my  children  in  October,  1815. 
The  people  appeared  convinced  that  my  husband,  with  the 
Shakers,  had  dealt  very  oppressively  with  me.  They  at- 
tacked the  Shakers  violently,  said  they  should  give  me  some 
of  my  children,  and  that  they  would  not  be  allowed  to  con- 
duct in  such  a  manner. 

Affidavit  of  Richard  Carrier. 

"I,  Richard  Currier,  of  Enfield,  N.  H.,  testify  and 
state,  that  in  the  month  of  April,  1818,  Joseph  Merrill, 
Esq.,  being  first  selectm:in  in  town  aforesaid,  called  on  me, 
(I  was  also  selectman,)  to  consult  me  concerning  the  dis- 
tressed situation  of  M  iry  Dyer,  in  consequence  of  her  hus- 
band belonging  to  the  Shakers.  We  thought  her  case  suf- 
ficient cause  to  be  noticed.  For  this  reason,  I,  with  the 
other  selectmen,  met  Mr.  Dyer,  and  some  of  the  Shakers, 
at  Mr.  Willis',  and  endeavored  to  have  said  Dyer  show 
cause  why  his  wife  was  in  this  situation,  and  cause  him  to 
treat  her  better.  In  the  course  of  the  conversation,  I  learned 
he  had  treated  her  very  bad.  He  showed  no  cause  for  this, 
only  his  being  a  Shaker.  His  wife  requested  him  to  take 
care  of  her.  '  He  said  he  had  no  property,  only  some  wild 
land,  and  he  could  not  assist  her  in  a  support  ;  that  she 
must  take  care  of  her«elf;  that  she  was  as  able  to  take  care 
of  herself,  as  he  was  to  take  care  of  her.  His  wife  said 
if  he  would  give  her  some  or  all  of  her  children,  she  would 
settle  with  him,  and  take  care  of  herself;  otherwise,  she 
was  alone  in  the  world,  and  was  depending  on  some  family 
to  board  in.  He  refused  her  any  of  the  children,  said  he 
had  given  them  to  the  Shakers,  and  that  he  and  his  wife 
had  signed  the  bond.  Mrs.  Dyer  said,  '  Now,  Mr.  Dyer, 
tell  the  truth,  was  I  willing  to  sign  any  thing  of  the  kind  V 


226  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

He  owned  she  was  not.  He  made  no  provision  for  her. 
His  treatment  was  such  that  it  would  have  affected  a  hard 
heart.  She  complained  that  he  had  taken  her  children 
from  her,  and  would  not  let  her  see  them,  and  converse  with 
them,  and  that  he  had  refused  her  any  support.  He  prom- 
ised that  she  should  see  her  children,  and  converse  with 
tiiem  as  ^Ilc  jjlcayed.  I  afterwards  heard  she  went  to  see 
tl.em,  and  tli  it  the  Shakers  took  her  youngest  child  from 
her  after  the  child  consented  to  go  with  her.  The  Shakers 
have  treated  others  very  bad. 

"  I,  with  others,  considered  it  just  that  there  should  be  a 
law  to  protect  mothers  and  children  from  the  Shakers'  op- 
pressive power,  when  the  husband  and  father  joins  the  Sha- 
kers. Accordingly,  there  was  a  petition  drawn  up  and  sent 
to  the  legislature,  in  June,  1818.       Richard  Currier." 

Attested  before  the  Superior  Court,  at  Haverhill,  N.  H. 

Nathaniel  Draper  said,  "  Mary  may  come  and  see  her 
children,  and  if  they  are  willing  to  go  with  her,  they  may." 
He  then  invited  a  number  to  go  also.  Accordingly,  Es- 
quire Merrill  and  wife.  Esquire  Fogg  and  wife,  with  others, 
accompanied  me  to  the  Shakers.  They  appeared  inflexible 
to  my  entreaties  for  an  hour;  they  then,  with  reluctance, 
said  I  might  go  to  such  a  house  and  see  my  daughter  ; 
presently,  my  sons  were  conducted  in.  After  passing  a  few 
words  with  my  eldest,  I  placed  the  youngest  by  me,  and, 
after  asking  if  he  knew  me,  and  other  questions,  to  form 
some  acquaintance,  I  said,  "  Would  you  not  like  to  have 
me  take  the  care  of  you  as  well  as  any  one,  if  it  was  the 
gift?"*  He  looked  up  with  a  smile,  and  said,  "Yea." 
The  instant  the  child  consented.  Draper  shut  the  outer  door, 
ordered  the  child  to  be  taken  out  of  my  arms,  then  he,  with 
other  of  the  children,  were  surrounded  by  Shakers,  and 
conveyed  out  of  the  room  by  a  back  door.     Horrid  sight ! 

I  would  not  have  asked  the  child  to  have  gone  with  me, 
had  not  Draper  made  the  previous  promise.  This  was  the 
first  time  I  had  ever  asked  either  of  my  children  to  go  with 

*  Had  the  anxiety  of  the  child  been  ever  so  great  to  go  with  me,  h« 
would  not  have  dared  to  own  it  o»ly  in  a  gift. 


LIEE    AND    SUFFKRIiVCS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  227 

me,  knowing  I  had  no  power  to  take  them  ;  and,  in  case  he 
consented,  and  did  not  escape,  they  were  sure  to  be  pun- 
ished. My  mind  was  much  agitated.  I  walked  the  room, 
observing  to  Draper  that  I  thought  it  enough  for  him  to  tor- 
ment his  own  child,  without  aggravating  mine. 

The  outline  of  Draper  is,*  he  took  his  only  child  from 
his  wife  when  an  infant,  and  gave  it  to  the  Shakers.  When 
she  was  of  awe,  she  left  them.  While  I  was  with  the  Sha- 
kers,  she  visited  her  father  at  Enfield.  She  came  a  hun- 
dred miles  for  that  purpose,  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes 
would  entreat  him  to  treat  her  as  a  child.  He  neglected 
her,  and  would  rise  from  his  seat  and  leave  her.  Accord- 
ingly, she  returned  in  the  stage.  I  returned  to  my  board- 
ing house  and  retired,  but  could  not  sleep.  I  was  distressed 
about  my  children.  I  am  impatient,  and  cannot  bear  it.  I 
am  willing  to  risk  my  life  to  liberate  them.  For  more  than 
a  week,  I  would  have  been  willing  to  have  rescued  them  at 
the  point  of  the  bayonet.  I  cried  to  the  Lord  to  assist  my 
mind,  and  give  me  patience  to  endure  my  sufferings.  Soon 
after  this.  I  obtained  a  composure  of  mind,  as  follows  : — 

Is  this  unpleasant  cup  now  given 
By  thee,  my  Father,  Lord  of  heaven? 
O  let  nie  then  in  silence  stand, 
And  take  it  meekly  at  thy  hand. 

Thou  know'st  I  am  but  feeble  dust, 
Too  apt  thy  goodness  to  distrust ; 
But  let  not  darkness  veil  my  mind, 
Let  me  not  think  my  God  unkind. 

This  was  the  third  time  the  Shakers  had  taken  this  child 
from  my  arms  by  violence.  Mrs.  Chapman,  from  Albany, 
N.  Y.,  was  now  with  me,  in  pursuit  of  her  children.  The 
authority  of  New  York  had  made  a  law  favorable  to  her 
case,  which  gave  her  more  power.  Chapman,  her  husband, 
was  seized  with  a  criminal  writ,  for  abuse  to  me  while  un- 
der  keepers ;    the  inhabitants  searched   for  the  children, 

*  See  Jonathan  Clark's  testimony,  page  67. 


^8  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THK    AITIIOR. 

found    .    _   of    tlieni,    and    assisted    her    in    conveying    it 
awar 

If  june,  1818,  the  selectmen  of  Enfield  drew  up  another 
petition,  seeking  redress  for  my  case,  and  a  remedy  against 
apparent  evils.  This  was  signed  by  many  respectable  gen- 
tlemen, and  presented  before  the  House  of  Representatives  ; 
and  1  once  more  was  arraigned  before  mine  enemies,  the 
Shakers  and  their  assistants.  Amoncr  other  advocates  was 
Judge  Evans,  aJthoush,  previously,  he  had  told  me  (know- 
ing some  of  my  sufferings)  that  I  had  been  cruelly  treated, 
and  that  he  would  do  all  to  assist  me  that  he  would  for  his 
own  child.  He  was  now  advocating  for  the  Shakers.  I 
cast  my  eyes  around  with  astonishment.  It  occurred  to  me 
that  money  had  a  strange  influence  over  men,  and  that  the 
innocent  had  previously  suffered  by  the  strong  arm  of  the 
wicked,  and  tliat  God  will  reward,  according  to  the  intent 
of  the  heart,  those  men,  who,  for  filthy  lucre,  will  strength- 
en the  walls  of  separation  between  a  wounded  mother  and 
her  children.     I  could  say — 

Judges,  who  rule  the  world  by  laws, 
Will  ye  despise  the  righteous  cause. 
When  the  injured  poor  before  you  stand? 
Dare  you  condemn  the  righteous  poor, 
.•\nd  let  ricli  sinners  'scape  secure, 
While  gold  and  greatness  bribe  your  hand? 

Have  ye  forgot,  or  never  knew, 

That  God  will  judge  the  judges  too? 

The  Almighty  thunders  from  the  sky — 

Their  grandeur  melts,  their  titles  die  —Watts. 

In  two  years,  Judge  Evans  was  arraigned  before  the  same 
House  of  Representatives,  for  wronging  the  widows.  (He 
was  judge  of  probate.)  His  character  was  said  to  be  the 
blackest  ever  exposed  to  the  legislature.  He  had  been  a 
Methodist  preacher  in  Enfield,  and  was  much  esteemed. 
His  influence  was  double  against  me,  of  any  other  man. 
His  taking   up  for  them,  and   against  his  own  conviction, 

*  See  Moses  Johnson's  testimony,  page  125. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP   THE    AUTHOR.  229 

was  the  cause  of  his  fall.  The  Almighty  smote  him.  The 
judge  abused  the  confidence  of  the  people  ;  he  left  the 
place.  The  calamity  followed  him,  until  his  family  was 
blasted,  and  all  in  ruin. 

The  following  is  some  of  the  testimony  given  before  the 
committee : — 

A  child,  seven  years  old,  was  taken  one  morning,  by  a 
Shaker  down  to  the  pond,  a  rope  tied  round  him,  and  he 
was  hung  up  from  the  ground  on  the  limb  of  a  tree ;  tell- 
ing him  he  should  stay  there  all  night,  he  left  him  in  this 
situation,  and  when  he  thought  pr  )per,  went  and  took  the 
child  down.  After  that,  they  concluded  they  could  not 
subject  him  to  their  minds,  so  they  sent  for  his  father,  who 
was  a  Shaker,  to  take  him  out  of  the  family.  After  retir- 
ing, he  was  taken  from  his  bed  and  conveyed  away. 

This  boy  was  kept  in  a  shop  two  weeks,  night  and  day 
alone,  except  when  they  carried  him  food ;  his  bed  was  a 
coarse  couch  on  the  floor,  with  some  old  rufjs  to  cover  hiin 
He  was  afterwards  bound  out.  He  had  such  impressions 
about  the  torments  of  the  world,  that  when  they  told  him 
about  going,  he  was  unwilling  to  leave  his  prison,  preferring 
this  confinement  to  the  supposed  torments  of  the  world. 

The  child's  father  joined  the  Shakers,  and  took  fnm  hi3 
wife  seven  children,  which,  with  his  interest,  he  carried  to 
the  Shakers  ;  he  left  his  wife  with  a  nursing  child.  The 
trouble  which  this  circumstance  caused  his  wife,  threw  her 
into  a  decline.  She  was  under  the  care  of  a  physician, 
and  finally  became  a  town  charge.  She  afterwards  regain- 
ed her  health. 

When  the  babe  was  three  years  old,  it  was  si::k  with  the 
whooping  cough,  and  the  authority  of  the  town  called  on 
the  father  to  support  the  child.  The  Shakers  sent  for  the 
child.  The  mother,  not  being  willing  to  part  with  her  sick 
child,  requested  the  sheriff  to  carry  her  with  it,  as  she  was 
willing  to  stay  in  any  place  and  nurse  her  child.  The 
sheriff  carried  her  with  the  child  to  the  house  where  her 
20 


239  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR^ 

husband  dwelt.  The  child  was  immediately  taken  from  tho 
mother,  by  the  father,  who  said  he  should  carry  it  to  the 
Canterbury  society,  about  forty  miles  distant.  Then  tho 
woman  was  taken  by  a  Shaker  in  a  sleigh,  and  carried  out 
of  the  society  to  the  sheriff  that  brought  her  ;  ordering  him 
to  take  her  back  where  he  brought  her  from,  or  take  care 
of  her  himself.  The  woman  appeared  to  be  overwhelmed 
with  grief.  Esquire  Fogg  was  the  sheriff  who  brought 
Mrs.  Allard  and  her  child  ;  he  was  also  representative  for 
Enfield,  and  entered  my  petition  in  Court,  in  1818,  and  be- 
fore the  committee  he  made  the  above  statement. 

He  also  attested  another  circumstance,  viz  : — A  man  of 
his  acquaintance  had  a  servant  boy,  who  was  allured  away 
by  the  Shakers.  The  master,  hearing  where  the  boy  was, 
came  to  Esquire  Fogg  far  assistance,  and  he  went  with  the 
man  to  the  Sliakers.  The  Shakers  promised  them  the  lad 
the  next  day,  saying  they  wished  to  fix  his  clothes.  The 
next  day,  Esquire  Fog^,  with  the  man,  went  for  the  boy. 
The  boy  was  not  to  be  found,  and  the  Shakers  said  they 
knew  nothing  abo  t  bun  ;  and  the  man  was  obliged  to  go 
away  without  him. 

A  lady  also  stated  that  when  she  was  a  child,  her  parents 
gave  her  to  a  married  couple,  as  an  adopted  child.  Her 
adopted  father  joined  the  Shakers — the  mother  did  not — 
her  father  would  order  her  to  dance;  as  her  mother  did 
not,  she  was  unwilling,  for  which,  he  placed  her  feet  upon 
live  coals  with  embers,  until  she  was  so  burned  that  she 
could  not  walk.  Because  she  was  unwilling  to  kneel  to  her 
food,  but  chose  to  stand  with  her  mother,  her  father  would 
strip  hf  r  naked,  make  her  knsel,  and  whip  her  severely. 

John  Johnson,  of  Concord,  testified  as  follows  : — "  Some 
time  in  the  winter  of  1809  or  1810,  I  went  to  the  Shakers' 
society  in  Canterbury,  to  purchase  a  woollen  wheel.  I  en- 
tered the  office,  a  house  for  trading,  where  there  were  three 
men,  but  I  saw  no  women.  After  I  made  my  business 
known,  one  of  the  men  went  with  me  to  another  building, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR.  231 

where  I  made  choice  of  one.  I  then  returned  alone  to  the 
office  to  pay  for  it.  My  having  soft-bottomed  socks  on,  I 
was  unheard  until  I  entered  into  a  room,  where  the  first  ob- 
ject presented  to  my  view  was  one  of  those  men  with  his 
arms  round  the  neck  of  a  woman  !  I  turned  myself,  and 
cast  a  look  to  another  part  of  the  room,  there  I  saw  the 
other  man  with  a  woman  in  the  same  position. 

"  Qnrsfinii  by  the  committee. — '  Perhaps  they  vi^ere  not 
Shakers  V 

"Answer. — •  They  had  Shaker  clothes  on.'  " 
While  the  case  was  in  hearing,  a  large  number  of  the 
members,  with  some  medical  gentlemen,  were  invited  by 
the  Shikers  to  visit  their  establishment,  and  make  personal 
inquiry  into  the  general  health  of  the  society.  One  of 
them,  (Dr.  Russell,  of  Concord,)  said,  "We  had  a  fine 
time,  and  were  treated  sumptuously  by  the  Shakers ;  but 
as  to  the  examination,  there  was  none,  except  of  such  as 
were  brought  forward  by  the  Shakers.  They  said  there 
was  none  sick  among  them."  Those  persons  who  went, 
had  no  authority  from  the  legislature  to  go  on  this  pretend- 
ed examination,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  following  : — 

"  To  the  Public. 

"  Whereas  a  number  of  gentlemen  of  the  faculty,  and 
some  other  gentlemen,  during  the  present  session  of  the 
legislature,  visited  the  pec^ple  at  Canterbury,  called  Shakers, 
as  a  self-constituted,  inquisitorial  committee,  for  certain 
purposes,  to  themselves  best  known  ;  We,  the  undersigned, 
do  decl  ire  th  it  s  lid  committee  had  neither  authority  nor  re- 
quest by  the  committee  on  the  petition  vi  Mary  Dyer,  Josh- 
ua Stevens,  and  others,  from  the  town  of  Enfield,  to  go  on 
said  inquisit<iriil  business,  and  that  all  their  proceedings 
relative  to  said  business  were  unanimously  rejected  by  said 
committee,  when  they  returned  to  Concord. 

Joseph  Boody,        \  ^        ...     ,, 
T  ri  i  Committee. 

John  Uroadhead, ) 

The  case  was  put  over  for  further  evidence.  Mr.  Gil- 
bert, of  Hanover,  one  of  the  committee,  told  the  author  that 


232  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

the  cases  brought  against  the  Shakers  were  strong  enough, 
but  there  should  have  been  more  of  them  to  authorize  the 
passing  of  a  law.  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  obtain  more, 
and  in  July,  1818,  went  to  Canterbury  and  the  vicinity, 
around  the  Shaker  family.  Mrs.  Alice  Beck  was  the  first 
person  I  called  on.  She  said,  she  was  convinced  it  was 
her  duty  to  leave  her  testimony,  that  the  rising  generation 
might  take  warning.  Before  commencing,  she  kneeled  and 
prayed  for  God  to  give  her  memory,  wisdom  and  understand- 
ing. As  I  called  on  people,  I  found  that  the  Shakers'  con- 
duct had  been  horrible,  and  almost  incredible.  I  frequently 
remarked,  that  nothing  but  truth  would  do  any  good,  and 
cautioned  them  to  state  as  they  would  on  a  dying  bed.  The 
Shakers  followed  me  wherever  I  went,  and  exerted  them- 
selves to  stop  people  from  giving  their  testimony,  saying 
they  would  make  them  suffer.  This  had  effect  on  some 
through  fear.  I  found  myself  under  embarrassment  in  going 
to  those  families  who  had  once  belonged  to  the  Shakers, 
and  thought  of  returning  ;  but  I  was  informed  that  John 
Lyford,  Esq.  of  Gilmanton,  would  assist  me.  On  going 
there,  the  Esq.  and  his  wife  proved  as  kind  as  a  father  and 
mother.  He  said  he  was  feeble  and  rode  out  for  his  health ; 
that  he  was  acquainted  with  all  the  people,  and  knew  all 
those  who  had  lived  with  the  Shakers.  Some  of  his  neigh- 
bors had  been  great  sufferers  by  them.  I  persevered  until 
over  fifty  testimonies  had  been  taken,  and  all  from  those 
who  had  been  great  sufferers  by  the  Shakers,  in  being  de- 
frauded of  property,  and  with  their  children  abused  in  the 
most  shocking  manner.     These  testimonies  are   sworn  to, 

a 

before  seventeen  different  justices  of  the  peace.  After  all 
this,  the  Shakers  have  presumed  to  state  that  I  forged  those 
testimonies.  Does  the  candid  public  believe  that  I  should 
be  allowed  to  forge  testimonies,  and  use  justices'  names  to 
authenticate  them  ?  No — such  has  never  been  the  case. 
Those  testimonies  were  given  with  a  deep  sense  of  feeling, 
and  in  a  solemn  manner,  and,  I  think,  as  true  as  memory 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP   THE    AUTHOR.  233 

eould  make  them.  The  reader  will  find  accounts  of  the 
Shakers'  abuse  to  people  scattered  through  this  book. 
How  can  a  just  God  spare  his  wrath  upon  such  a  people? 
Those  who  gave  testimony  were  respectable  people.  Mr. 
Noah  VViggiu  was  a  worthy  Christian,  and  had  been  much 
abused  by  the  Shakers.  After  his  testimony  was  published, 
the  Shakers  went  to  him  to  make  him  deny  it,  and  threat- 
ened hiiu  until  he  was  distracted,  as  I  was  informed,  and 
he  was  never  well  again.  There  are  many  cases  of  their 
abuse  on  th(!se  who  had  given  testimony,  which  are  too 
lengtiiy  to  be  published.     Some  few  are  previously  noticed. 

After  I  had  obtained  testimony  about  Canterbury,  i  went 
to  Weare,  N.  H.,  and  was  introduced  to  Judge  Philbrick 
and  wife.  They  welcomed  me  to  a  home,  and  there  I  ar- 
ranged my  papers  for  a  book.  On  my  return  to  Enfield,  I 
stopped  at  Boscawen,  and  there  met  a  Shaker  deacon  from 
Canterbury,  who  urged  me  to  go  to  Canterbury,  and  stay 
with  them — and  stated  before  Mr.  Webber's  family,  that 
none  in  the  srciety  had  aught  against  me  ;  and  if  I  would 
go  and  live  with  them,  they  would  treat  me  better  than  any 
other  pe-'ple.  I  asked  him  why  they  rem  nstrated  against 
me,  and  tried  to  injure  me  by  denying  the  truth.  He  said, 
"  We  ain't  a  going  to  say  thee  hain't  spoke  the  truth,  Mary." 
I  said,  "  Thomas,  you  have  already  denied  the  truth,  and 
publislied  it  to  the  world,  and  your  name  is  signed  with  the 
rest.  Such  things  are  denied  as  you  and  all  other  leading 
Shakers  must  know  are  true."  He  owned  some  things, 
but  not  all,  in  the  presence  of  the  fiimily.  I  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  secret  windings  and  ])lrts  of  the  Shakers, 
which  caused  me  to  suspect  this  friendly  offer  of  the  deacon. 

I  returned  to  Enfield,  in  October,  1818.  In  my  absence 
the  Shakers  had  reported  that  I  had  gone  to  Boston,  (a 
place  1  had  never  seen,)  and  intimated  it  was  for  lewd 
purposes.  Had  they  accomplished  their  design  in  coaxing 
me  to  Canterbury,  when  the  deacon  offered  me  a  home, 
it  is  most  probable,  that  instead  of  being  well  treated,  I 
20* 


234  LIFE    AND    SUFFEiRiNGS    OF*   Tttfi    AUtrtOR, 

should  have  been  put  in  some  disconsolate  cell,  there  to 
have  perished,  and  the  report  would  have  been  that  I  was 
at  or  died  in  Boston.  The  Lord  was  my  protector  at  that 
time,  and  did  not  suffer  me  to  believe  another  Shaker  lie. 

I  began  to  make  arrangements  to  have  my  book  pub- 
lished. The  Shakers,  to  obstruct  me,  came  with  my  hus- 
band, and  compelled  me  to  go  among  strangers,  under  the 
pretence  that  he  had  found  a  home  for  me;  and  this  after 
he  had  refused  me  any  support  for  two  years.  The  families 
where  he  placed  me  were  strangers,  and  somewhat  in  favor 
of  the  Shikers ;  but  on  acquaintance  they  became  friendly, 
and  the  following  statement  is  from  one  of  them  : — 

Statement  of  Rhoda  Flood. 

"I,  Rhoda  Flood,  of  Lebanon,  N.  H.,  do  testify,  that 
Joseph  Dyer  came  to  our  house  to  hire  his  wife's  board.  I 
told  him  I  did  not  know  as  she  would  like  our  fare.  He 
aaid  she  was  not  difficult  about  her  living,  and  that  she 
could  help  me,  being  an  ingenious,  industrious  woman.  He 
spoke  as  much  in  her  praise  as  any  man  could  reasonably 
speak  of  a  wife.  She  boarded  in  my  family  a  number  of 
months,  and  I  found  her  worthy  as  he  had  stated.  He  vis- 
ited the  house  several  times,  and  treated  his  wife  abusively 
about  her  work,  and  also  in  his  conversation  with  her.  Her 
attachment  to  her  children  is  great.  I  once  went  with  her 
to  see  them.  The  Shakers  made  no  objection  to  my  seeing 
them,  but  said  Mary  should  not  see  them  with  any  person 
but  the  Shakers.  She  was  afraid  to  go  amongst  them  alone  ; 
so  we  returned  without  seeing  them. 

"  I  am  sensible  Mr.  Dyer's  defamatory  pamphlet  is  false. 

I  heard  his  wife  converse  with  him  about  it,  and  he  did  not 

substantiate  one  charge  he  had  made  against  her,  nor  name 

a  circumstance  to  prove  a  single  statement.     I  tc  Id  him  his 

book  caused  me   to  have  a  poorer  esteem  of  the  Shakers 

than  any  thing  before  ;  il  made  me  believe  them  liars.     He 

aaid  he  should  board  his  wife  but  a  short  time  longer — then 

•he  must  go  to  her  friends.  -n  r,  „ 

"  Khoda  Flood. 


Lll'K    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTIIOU.  23-5 

Each  family  where  I  have  boarded,  and  all  my  acquaint- 
»nce,  treated  me  with  respect  and  kindness,  for  which  I  am 
grateful.  While  I  was  at  Mrs.  Flood's,  I  first  saw  the  Sha- 
ker book  entitled  "  Dyer's  N  irrative,"  in  which  my  charac- 
ter is  aspersed.  The  Shakers  have  not  only  made  use  of 
my  husbnid's  name  to  slander  me,  but  my  dear  children 
are  put  forward  to  injure  their  affectionate  moiiier,  who  ia 
willing  to  give  her  life  for  their  benefit.  I  found  this  book 
distressingly  unjust.  It  had  such  an  effect  on  me,  that  for 
a  time  I  could  neither  eat  nor  sleep  for  trouble.  I  found 
no  relief  until  I  wrote  the  following 

Letter  to  I^Ir.   Dyer. 

"  L^hmum,  March  25,  1819. 

"Mr.  Dver, — After  the  publication  of  my  brief  state- 
ment,* I  received  information  from  you  and  other  Shakers, 
that  if  I  would  quietly  give  up  all  title  to  any  pirt  of  our 
property  and  children,  and  ceise  publishing  any  thing  fur- 
ther to  expose  tlie  Sh  ikers,  all  would  be  well  ;  but  if  I  did 
not,  the  disclosure  of  such  firts  as  were  in  your  p(^ssession 
would  intiict  such  a  wound  on  my  character  as  could  never 
be  heiled.  I  could  not  tell  what  accusations  were  in  your 
possession,  (threats  I  knew  to  be  frequent,)  but  I  knew  that 
my  life  hid  never  been  sullied  by  any  immoral  conduct. 
As  I  could  not  comply  with  th<  se  proposals,  I  felt  willing 
that  not  only  the  chiricter  of  Sh  ikers,  but  my  own,  hould 
come  before  the  public.  The  pretended  facts  you  men- 
tioned, are  now  before  me,  arrayed  in  scarlet,  sitting  on  a 
beast  full  of  names — .s/j/7f  and  fdbihond,  presenting  a  golden 
cup,  (which  is  self-righteousness,)  full  of  filthy  abomina- 
tions, by  which  many  of  your  subjects  have  been  made 
drunk,  and  thereby  hive  sworn  falsely. 

"  Mr.  Dyer,  what  shall  I  say  ?  How  shall  I  answer  you  ? 
Will  the  public  believe  your  book?  As  to  yourself,  you 
know  it  is  false.  I  can  produce  the  most  ample  testimony 
of  my  general  character,  as  also  that  a  Shaker  considers  it 
no  crime  to  perjure  himself,  provided  it  be  a  command  of 
God  speaking  by  your  elders.     Will  the  public  ask  more? 

'*  You  are  my  husband — I  turn  every  way  to  screen  you 

*  Testimony  to  the  Legislature. 


SJ?6  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR. 

from  any  part  in  these  foul  imputations.  I  look  at  our  for- 
mer  life,  at  your  present  proii?ssion  c  f  kindness,  and  at  your 
religious  creed.  Jn  tins  last  enly,  can  1  tind  li  r  y(-u  the 
least  shadow  of  excuse.  You  believe  that  the  Scriptures 
are  a  back  dispensation,  that  you  are  under  a  new  dispen- 
sation, in  which  tlie  will  rf  G(  d  is  revealed  to  the  elders, 
in  every  thing  th  .t  ])ertaiiis  to  the  duty  «  f  nun  ;  conse- 
quently whatever  is  done  by  their  directii  n,  is  no  sin.  You 
know  this  to  be  the  faith  cf  the  Shakers.  But  can  this 
annihilate  the  s(  leniiity  <f  an  oath?  fn  o;th,  in  which  the 
heart-searching  G(d  is  called  upc  n  ?  I  pause  with  ;;M(  nish- 
ment.  I  turn  over  your  bock,  and  n(  t  a  single  ;  ll.davit 
appears  agiiust  my  cliar::cter,  e.xccpt  irrni  such  ;.s  1  elieve 
in  obeying  the  elders.  S<  n;e  are  writKn  in  disguise,  as 
though  they  were  scp  rate  pec  pie — why  is  it  that  ii  ere  are 
no  others  ?  Surely  n<  t  becau,-e  n:y  chiiracter  w;  s  unkiK  \\n, 
for  we  had  lived  together  a  number  rf  years  I  eli  re  y<  u  first 
joined  the  Sh.ikers.  I  h:  d  sc  n;echar<;cttr  r.nn  ng  n  v  i.eigh- 
bors — wh  :t  was  th  it  ?  We  ccnstMtly  h;  d  1  iud  Ulp  cr 
boarders — where  is  fticir  testinx  ny  ?  Were  xhne  jieten- 
cions  true,  the  nmtter  (■<  uld  n<  t  le  hid.  Tl.e  \eiy  niture 
of  the  alleg;tirns  br*  u;  ht  .'gaii.st  n.e,  renders  it  in  p(  ssible 
for  me  severally  t<    di^]  rc\e  tl  (  m,  ll  <  ugh  tl  cy  r.re  1;  l.^e. 

"  Sir,  dare  ycu  say,  ui.der  the  thr uglit  <^1  a  ji,st  G(  d  to 
judge  you,  th  it  th<  se  ^t  ten  ents  are  true?  Y(  u  s:  y  1  am 
*  a  headstr<  ng,  unmnn:  geable  wc  man.'  1  turn  tie  pages 
over  and  ever,  f  r  sc  n  ethingnicre  than  y(  ur  I  are  rsserti<  n, 
but  find  n(ne.  Marv  Ccvell  informed  n.e,  1  el<  re  Fstjuire 
Loomis,  that  yon  made  a  f  Ise  statement  rgainet  n  e,  and 
urged  her  to  attest  to  it,  (  flering  her  mr i:ey  so  to  certify. 
Judge  L(^on  is  at  tie  s  me  time  said  that  y(  ur  j>r(  dignlity 
ought  to  be  publish(d.  John  Dean,  Esq.  sl.eriff'  «  f  the 
county  of  Essex,  in  ci  nsequence  of  reading  your  Narra- 
tive, otfered  to  give  n;e  a  depc  sitirn  shewing  that  since  you 
was  a  Shaker,  you  was  a  liar  and  a  knaie. 

"  Many  of  (  ur  former  acquiiintance  have  sent  to  me, 
stating  that  they  would  give  me  affidavits  showing  your  bad 
conduct  in  the  tiire  of  our  livingr  together.  I  refused  it, 
and  am  ashinied  th  it  I  ever  had  a  husband,  and  the  parent 
of  my  children,  th  u  should  be  as  unwise  as  yru  are.  If 
there  were  no  sin  in  rendering  railing  for  railing,  the  re- 
spect 1  bear  to  your   friends,   and  the  love  I  bear   for  my 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  23T 

children,  and  the  relation  I  stand  in  to  you,  would  debai 
me  from  seeking  to  injure  you.  It  is  not  you  that  no\r 
abuses  me — it  is  your  obedience  to  the  Shaker  principles, 
which  require  you  not  only  to  deny  all  conjugal  affections, 
but  also  to  lie !  When  I  consider  the  treacherous  power 
you  are  governed  by,  it  causes  the  greater  anxiety  about 
my  children. 

"  Mr.  Dyer,  you  have  stated  that  I  wish  to  be  rid  of  mj 
children.  How  could  you?  You  have  repeatedly  said 
thnt  my  children  were  my  idols  ;  and  since  I  have  left  the 
Shakers,  you  have  told  me  that  my  attachment  to  them  was 
so  great,  that  the  separation  was  my  misery  here,  and  would 
be  my  hell  hereafter.  You  h  ive  told  of  carrying  the  chil- 
dren abaut  in  the  night,  and  I  in  bed  !  Once,  when  our 
oldest  child  was  an  infant,  I  was  suddenly  and  violently 
seized  with  sickness,  and  you  did  not  dare  leave  me  to  go 
for  assistance.  At  that  time,  for  a  few  hours,  you  took  care 
of  me  and  the  child.  You  cannot  name  another  time,  and 
have  truth  for  your  witness. 

"  You  also  speak  of  my  whipping  our  son  Orville,  en- 
deavoring to  show  my  cruelty.  You  never  knew  of  my 
whipping  a  child  but  once  ;  then  you  brought  the  rod,  and 
comin  mded  me  to  whip  the  child,  and  said  I  should  spoil 
my  children  by  indulging  them.  I  sorrow  in  my  heart  that 
I  ever  saw  you. 

"  You  represent  me  as  having  desired  a  separation — this 
to  prejudice  people  against  me.  You  know  there  never 
was  any  such  thing.  Contrary  to  your  own  mind,  you  have 
the  same  reason  now  to  say  that  I  reject  you,  that  you  ever 
had.  What  can  I  do?  I  scorn  to  complain.  Give  me  my 
children — I  ask  no  more. 

"Mr.  Dyer,  was  it  in  your  power  to  persecute  me  to 
death,  it  would  not  diminish  my  future  joy — it  would  only 
add  sill  to  your  sorrow.  What  have  I  dcme?  Whom  have 
I  offended?  Show  me  the  person  that  knows  me  guilty  of 
any  of  those  accusations.  I  defy  it.  You  and  the  Shakers 
can  write  as  you  please,  and  while  I  am  your  wife,  I  have 
no  remedy  or  defence.  My  grief  prevents  my  writing — I 
pause! Never,  until  now,  have  I  been  willing  to  dis- 
grace our  family  by  a  divorce  ;  but  now  I  find  my  husband'* 
falsehood  to  injure  more  than  a  separation  could  do. 

"  When  I  look  back  on  the  days  of  my  freedom,  I  caa* 


23S  LIFE  And  sufferings  of  the  author. 

dot  but  lament  that  I  forsook  a  life  of  ease  and  pleasure, 
and  becime  b  )und  to  your  instability  ;  thus  reducing  my- 
self to  a  homely  condition.  I  have  exerted  myself  every 
way  to  hide  your  faults;  but  the  Lord  knows  yiuir  conduct 
towards  me.  What  shall  I  say  ?  I  sought  to  honor  you  ; 
it  was  my  delight.  The  respectability  of  a  husband  exalts 
his  wife ;  the  h;nor  of  parents  commends  their  children. 
In  this  is  centered  every  blessing  that  pertains  to  this 
world's  happiness.  I  hud  the  vanity  to  believe  you  esteem- 
ed me,  and  would  treat  ir.e  well.  Oh,  mistaken  woman 
that  1  was,  to  put  cf)iifidence  in  that  man  !  1  can  say  with 
Job,  '  1  speak  in  the  bitterness  of  my  scul.'  Through 
affection  1  was  blinded,  having  confidence  in  your  promises, 
until  I  was  led  to  the  brink  of  ruin  ! 

"  My  thoughts  frighten  me,  when  I  consider  that  by  you 
I  am  robbed  of  my  support,  my  home,  my  he  ilth,  my  dear 
children,  and  my  character  traduced  !  Can  this  be  a  re- 
ward of  love?  1  look  again  at  Dyer's  Narrative — scanda- 
lous infimy,  horrid  demon  !  Under  this  power  are  my  chil- 
dren. I  walk  the  room  with  astonishment;  my  eyes  are 
fountains  of  tears. 

"  Let  others  trust  what  names  they  please. 
Their  siints  and  angels  boast ; 
I've  no  such  advocates  as  these, 
]\'or  pr.iy  the  heavenly  host. 

"  Jesus,  alone,  shall  bear  my  cries  ■^ 

Up  to  his  Father's  throne  ; 
He,  de  irest  Lord,  perfumes  my  sighs, 
And  sweetens  every  groan. 

Mary  M.  Dyer." 

While   boarding  at  Mrs.  Flood's,  I  went  to  Mrs.  Willis* 
to  do  some  seving  for  her  to  pay  for  some  clothes  I  had 
previously  received.     See  the  following  : — 
AfHdavit  of  Mary  Willis. 

"  I,  Mary  Wilt, is,  of  lawful  age,  depose  and  say,  that 
about  the  last  of  May  or  first  of  June,  1819,  Mrs.  Mary  M. 
Dyer  came  to  our  house  in  Enfield  ;  a  few  days  afterwards, 
her  husband  came  also,  and  said,  '  Mary,  now  I  have  come 
to  carry  yu  home  with  me,  and  am  goin^  to  take  care  of 
you  myself,  as  you  have  requested.'  Mrs.  Dyer  said,  '  I 
am  afraid  you  will  carry  me  to  the  Shakers?'     lie  said. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  239 

'  Nay,  you  s!i  ili  hive  a  house  separate  from  them,  where  I 
will  live  with  and  take  care  of  you  myself.'  She  asked  if 
fihe  might  go  to  meeting  among  her  christian  friends  ;  visit 
and  receive  visits  from  them.  He  said,  '  Yea,  and  I  will 
find  for  you  a  horse  to  ride.'  She  asked  if  she  might  cook 
her  own  f  >  )d,  lad  in  in  i  Je  her  own  work  unmolested.  He 
said,  '  Ye  i,  you  m  ly.'  She  said,  '  Could  this  be  the  case, 
I  should  b3  th  uikf.il.'  She  appeared  pie  ised,  and  seemed 
to  consent.  At  this  instant,  another  Shiker  appeared; 
Mrs.  Dyer  appsired  alarmed,  and  said,  '  You  pretend  in 
taking  tha  vv.i  )le  cire  of  me  yourself,  and  dare  not  go 
with  me  to  iha  pi  ice  without  another  Shiker  with  you! 
You  hive  trei-^lijry  at  heart.  D)  not  pat  me  among  the 
Shakers,  I  hil  r  ithar  you  would  put  me  into  the  (ire,  I  am 
afraid  of  my  life  am  )ng  them.'  She  was  in  trouble,  and 
full  of  fe  irs.  Tha  o'her  Shiker  spoke,  s  lyiag  he  did  not 
blame  her  f  >r  ii  >t  w  uitin  r  to  live  among  tlie  Shakers  ;  for 
he  knew  th  it  n  me  c  >uld  live  there  unless  they  believed 
with  the  pi  )ple.  Mr.  Dyer  promised  if  his  wife  would  go 
peaceably,  she  shoalJ  not  be  troubled  with  the  Shakers,  but 
have  every  privila  re  lie  had  promised.  Mrs.  Dyer  went  to 
another  p  irt  of  tlie  h  mse,  and  afterwards  went  with  her 
husband,   is  tha  f  un.ly  stated. 

"The  n  ^xt  m)rning,  a  young  woman  of  our  family, 
(Polly  ClilTir  1,)  c  una  to  me,  and  said  she  went  the  evening 
before  with  Mrs.  Dyar  to  the  Shakers,  and  that  they  had 
confined  her.  The  ^n-]  w  is  much  terrified.  I  afterwards 
saw  and  sp  )k8  to  Mrs.  Dyer  twice  in  her  confinement,  as 
she  looked  o  it  at  t!ia  ch  i!nl)er  window.  Most  of  the  time 
for  the  1  ist  t  v'>  ye  irs  she  h  is  made  it  a  home  at  our  house, 
when  at  E  i  laid,  except  the  time  she  was  confined  among 
the  Shakers,  an  1  ler  conduct  has  been  such,  that  I  esteem 
her  a  virtuous  an  1  pious  woman.  Mary  Willis." 

EnJieU,  Aio:  23,  1820. 

Sworn  to  before  me,  Joseph  Merrill, 

Just.  Peace. 

Affidavit  of  Polly  Clifford. 

"  I,  PoT.i.Y  Ci-TFr-ORo,  of  lawful  age,  testify  and  say,  that 
on  or  about  t!ie  1  ist  of  May  or  first  of  June,  1819,  Joseph 
Dyer  came  t'  M".  J  rnes  VVillis',  in  Enfield,  where  he  told 
bis  wife  th  a  ha  h  id  provided  a  home  for  her.     Mrs.  Dyer 


240  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

Baid  she  was  afraid  logo  alone  with  them,  (a  Shaker  man 
was  with  Mr.  Dyer,)  and  requested  me  to  go  with  them, 
that  I  should  know  their  conduct.  She  said  she  was  afraid 
they  intended  her  death,  or  to  confine  her  until  she  perish- 
ed. The  family  was  alarmed  on  her  account,  and  advised 
her  ncjt  to  go  with  them  ;  but  she  said  he  had  never  before 
offered  to  take  care  of  her,  and  if  she  now  refused,  the 
blame  would  fall  on  her;  perhiips  he  would  treat  her  better, 
if  so,  shti  should  be  glad.  The  family  consented  to  my  at- 
tending her  until  the  next  day.  Mr.  Dyer  opp(;sed  my  go- 
ing, saying  none  should  go  with  her.  It  was  now  nine 
o'clock  at  night  ;  Mrs.  Dyer's  fears  increased  ;  she  said  she 
dare  not  go  alone,  and  would  not  go,  unless  1  went  with 
her.      After  saying  much,  he  consented  to  my  going. 

"  When  we  arrived  at  the  place  appointed,  we  i'ound  no 
house  prepared  for  Mrs.  Dyer.  We  slept  in  a  dwelling 
house  <  f  the  Shakers,  where  a  number  of  them  slept.  In 
the  morning,  Mr.  Dyer  came  to  the  chamber  door  where 
we  slept,  and  said  we  had  better  go  down  to  a  fire,  (as  the 
morning  was  chilly,)  Mrs.  Dyer  asked  him  where  tlie  house 
was  f>r  her  to  live  in.  He  said,  '  I  have  none  fixed  yet.' 
We  went  down  st:iirs  into  a  room  where  there  was  a  num- 
ber of  Shakers.  Presently,  Mrs.  Dyer  attempted  to  go  out 
of  the  door  with  me  ;  as  we  attempted  to  pass  the  inner 
door,  a  number  of  Shakers  crowded  into  it,  so  that  we 
could  not  piss.  We  saw  the  outer  door  was  locked,  and 
she  asked  wliat  the  outer  door  was  locked  for.  He  said  she 
was  not  o()iii2  out,  and  crowded  her  back  :  he  desired  me 
to  go  out ;  she  was  frightened,  screamed,  and  urged  me  not 
to  leave  her.  She  ran  to  the  window  and  attempted  to  get 
out  ;  her  husband  clinched  her,  thurst  her  into  a  chair,  and 
held  her  there.  I  was  so  fri(j-htened  I  could  scarce  stand 
on  my  feet.  She  saw  my  condition,  and  said  I  might  go, 
as  I  could  net  help  her.  I  was  C(  nveved  through  to  the 
other  part  of  the  house,  and  let  out.  Being  much  terrified, 
I  thought  they  would  destroy  her.  In  a  few  days  after,  I, 
with  two  other  females,  went  to  see  where  she  was  ;  the 
Shakers  refused  us  entrance  into  the  house,  or  of  seeing 
her.  The  Shaker  women  said,  '  We  have  get  Mary,  and 
we  can  take  care  of  her.'  Polly  Ciifford." 

Enjidfl,  Aug.  2(3,  1820. 
Sworn  before  me,  Joseph  Merrill, 

Just.  Peace, 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  241 

Before  I  left  Mr.  Willis',  I  engaged  a  lad  to  go  in  speed 
five  miles,  where  I  had  been  boardino-  to  caution  the  wo- 
man  to  keep  my  papers  until  I  came.  I  concealed  the 
emotion  of  my  heart  as  much  as  possible,  considering  that 
if  I  went  quietly,  relying  on  his  word,  he  would  have  no  ex- 
cuse to  treat  me  ill.  When  we  arrived,  it  was  late  at  night. 
I,  with  my  female  friend,  was  shown  into  a  lodging  room, 
in  a  building  occupied  by  Shakers.  In  the  morning,  my 
trials  were  severe.  After  a  few  hours,  my  husband  came  to 
me,  saying  he  had  a  place  prep  red  for  me,  and  I  might  go 
in  peaceably,  or  he  would  carry  me  by  force.  I  had  rather 
go  than  contend,  and  followed  him  in.  There  were  two 
outer  doors  to  the  house ;  one  was  nailed  up  with  three 
large  nails,  and  the  other  was  locked.  There  was  no  fire- 
place or  chimney.  There  were  two  small  chambers,  snug 
to  the  roof,  one  of  those  was  my  residence.  I  observed 
weapons  in  different  parts  of  the  house,  to  deter  persons 
from  assisting  me  to  escape.  I  questioned  the  Shakers 
about  these  weipons,  and  observed,  the  Scriptures  said, 
"  He  that  sheds  man's  blood,  by  man  his  blood  shall  be 
shed ;"  they  said,  "  We  have  a  right  to  fi^ht  dogs  and  sor- 
cerers, and  all  without  the  gates  we  consider  as  such."  I 
artfully  sent  word  to  the  inh  ibit  mts  to  be  cautious  in  try- 
ing to  relieve  me,  and  if  they  attempted  it  by  force,  their 
lives  were  in  danger.  Two  Sh  deer  women  lodged  in  the 
opposite  chamber,  and  two  Sh  iker  men  slept  in  the  room 
beneath  mine,  so  as  to  preve:it  my  escape  by  the  chamber 
windows  by  night.  They  took  care  always  to  lock  me  in 
at  night,  and  sometimes  in  the  day  time.  My  husband  re- 
mained in  a  lower  room,  the  more  effectually  to  prevent  my 
escape.  At  times,  he  would  come,  bringing  one  or  two 
more  with  him.  A  Shaker  woman,  (Louisa  Childs,)  came 
three  times  a  diy,  and  brought  our  food,  and  six  times  a 
day  kneeled  with  my  husband  in  my  prison. 

I  tried  many  ways  for  escape,  but  in  vain.     My  husband 
forbid  my  speaking  to  any  friendly  female  out  of  his  pr^ 
21 


242  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

H»ence.  I  have  been  informed  that  the  first  morning  I  'was 
liliut  up,  the  Shakers  sent,  by  my  husband,  an  order  to  the 
woman  where  I  had  been  boarding,  with  my  name  to  it, 
requesting  her  to  send  by  the  bearer  all  that  was  mine.* 
The  woman  refused.  They  sent  again,  offering  her  as 
much  money  as  she  should  say,  and  clear  her  from  all  i  rm, 
if  she  would  give  up  the  trunk  and  effects.  The  woman, 
like  a  faithful  heart,  held  her  integrity,  and  kept  the  arti- 
cles ;  she  had  not  forgot  the  errand  of  the  boy.  Here  was 
a  stratagem  of  the  enemy  to  conceal  truth  by  destroying  the 
testimonies  which  I  had  collected.  The  manuscripts  were 
in  that  woman's  custody.  Had  they  been  destroyed,  the 
task  and  expense  of  again  collecting  them,  would  probably 
have  prevented  me  from  publishing  my  bo(  k  ;  but  Provi- 
dence has  so  ordered  it  that  my  papers  and  mysjlf  have 
been  protected. 

I  have  learned  that  they  turned  off  some  of  those  who 
came  to  inquire  after  me,  telling  them  I  was  living  plea- 
santly with  my  husband.  For  five  weeks,  I  had  no  change 
of  clothes,  and  was  confined  under  a  hot  ro(  f  through  the 
heat  of  summer.  They  brought  in  woollen  rolls,  which 
my  husband  said  I  must  spin.  I  told  him  I  considered  it  a 
sin  for  me  to  work,  profiting  them,  and  stren:Tthening  their 
hands  to  enslave  me.  I  had  much  rather  suffer,  than  en- 
courage their  hypocrisy. 

The  treatment  I  received  brought  my  troubles  up  afresh. 

I  dared  not  eat  or  drink  until  Mr.  Dyer  had  partaken  of  part 

of  the  same,  suspecting  they  intended  my  death.     In  rea- 

"sonino-  with  Mr.  Dyer,  I  told  him  he  had  filsified  his  word 

in  every  promise,  as  far  as  related  to   the  Shakers  ;    and 

"that  he,  in  confirming  to  them,  had  done  all  in  his  power 

■to  wound  and  injure  me.      In  fact,  it   appeared  they   were 

Bot  satisfied  with  any  thing  short  of  my  life.     See  Joshua 

Stevens'  testimony,  page  75. 

My  situation,  with  grief,  overcame  me,  destroyed  my  ap- 

*  This  was  a  deception  to  get  my  papers. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  243 

petite,  and  I  was  in  a  fast  decline.  On  luy  fi;st  being  coik- 
fined,  I  was  anxious  to  see  iny  children,  but  was  refused.  ^j^H 
After  I  had  been  shut  up  four  weeks,  they  asked  me  if  I  ^^B 
did  not  wish  to  see  my  children.  I  said,  not  in  such  a  dirtj  ^ 
habit  as  I  was  then  in ;  my  forlorn  situation  was  as  much  as 
I  could  bear,  without  seeing  my  helpless  children,  knowing 
they  were  also  prisoners.  Soon  after,  an  elder,  with  my 
children,  came  suddenly  into  the  room !  The  wretched 
thought  of  seeing  us  all  prisoners  was  distressing.  I  told 
my  children,  '•  I  was  always  glad  to  see  them,  but  was  sorry 
to  know  that  both  they  and  myself  were  prisoners  ;  and  that 
I  had  requested  to  see  them  when  I  was  in  a  condition 
more  proper,  as  respected  cleanliness,  which  the  Shakers 
would  not  grant.  Now,  wheii  my  clothes  are  dirty  and 
worn,  and  myself  alniost  disheartened,  they  cause  you  to 
come.  This  they  do  that  they  may  afterwards  say  to  you, 
'  There,  see  your  dirty  world's  mother,  full  of  trouble ; 
that  is  because  she  has  left  the  gospel,  and  if  you  go  away, 
you  will  be  ju?t  so;'  thus  to  sour  your  minds  against  me. 
The  Shakers  are  the  c  luse  of  my  being  in  this  abused 
state  ;  they  are  not  contented  in  sepa-ating  you  from  me, 
but  have  falsely  slanderod  nie,  and  .  ow  have  confined  m^, 
perhaps  to  perish."  Until  now,  the  children  did  not  know  I 
was  confined,  but  had  been  ttld  t!iat  I,  of  choice,  was  liv- 
ing with  the  Sh  ikers.  My  husband  said,  "  Now  I  am  will- 
ing the  children  should  know  you  are  confined."  The  el- 
der said,  "  We  do  not  tdk  rgiiust  y<u  t-  t!;e  children." 
I  asked  the  eldest  if  they  had  read  Dyer's  Narrative.  At 
first,  they  were  at  a  loss  what  reply  to  make,  but  at  last 
said,  "  Yea."  I  then  turned  to  the  elder,  "  You  say  you  do 
not  talk  to  them  against  me — what  could  you  do  more  ? 
The  cases  you  have  pretended  to  state  in  that  Narrative,  you 
know  are  lies.  Show  me  a  person  that  knows  me  guilty  of 
any  part  of  those  accusations  ;  I  defy  it.  Search  the  world, 
not  a  person  knows  me  guilty.  I  can  face  all  people,  and 
feel  clear  before  God  and  man ;  yet,  by  your  continual  liei 


244  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    At'THOR. 

I  suffer."  The  elder  said,  "  Wherein  we  have  done  wrong, 
we  mean  to  do  better."  I  replied,  "  As  long  as  you  wor- 
ship that  old  drunken  prostitute,  Ann  Lee,  you  will  continue 
to  torment  and  treat  people  with  cruelty.  The  spirit  she 
possessed  was  cruel,  she  gloried  in  torturing  her  subjects; 
and  you,  as  far  as  you  worship  her  as  Christ,  possess  the 
same  spirit.  It  is  not  because  of  the  evil  I  have  done,  but 
because  I  would  not  comply  with  your  wickedness,  that  you 
treat  me  with  this  cruelty.  Not  contented  with  destroying 
my  family,  you  have  framed  abominable  lies,  to  destroy  the 
confidence  of  people ;  but  it  has  not  had  the  effect  you 
intended — it  has  not  lost  me  the  confidence  of  any,  and  it 
has  excited  pity  among  my  acquaintance.  And  now,  to 
prevent  your  character  being  known,  you  have  confined  me 
here,  to  stop  my  publication,  and  oppress  me  to  the  grave — 
making  use  of  the  husbmd's  power  over  the  wife  to  accom- 
plish your  wicked  designs." 

My  daughter  attempted  to  alleviate  my  distress,  saying, 
"You  must  not  think  you  are  confined,  and  it  won't  seem 
so  bad  to  you."  I  told  her,  I  knew  more  of  their  wicked- 
ness tlian  she  did,  and  had  it  all  to  think  of  I  talked  till 
I  was  almost  exhausted,  not  knowing  as  I  should  ever  see 
my  children  again.  I  felt  like  confirming  my  dying  words 
to  them.  My  husband,  the  elder,  and  two  Shaker  women 
were  present.  After  they  had  spoken  the  few  sentences 
which  I  have  before  observed,  they  sat  mute.  As  the  chil- 
dren arose  to  go  out,  my  feelings  burst  with  grief,  which 
overcame  me,  and  sat  me  vomiting.  I  continued  in  this 
situation  some  hours.     My  cries,  with  tears  immense,  were, 

0  my  God  !  my  God  !  what  shall  I  do  ?  If  my  poor  chil- 
dren were  liberated  from  this  band,  I  should  be  willing  to 
die.     In  my  cries  to  God  to  have  pity,  my  grief  abated,  and 

1  became  calm. 

In  my  severest  trials,  my  husband  seemed  to  be  moved ; 
he  came  to  my  room — I  desired  him  to  stay  out  of  mj 
•ight,  as  he  was  the  cause  of  my  distress,  and  sight  of  any 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR.  24& 

of  the  Shakers  brought  my  troubles  afresh.  He  left  me  ; 
but  on  my  being  again  seized  with  vomiting,  he  came  and 
said  he  did  not  want  me  to  die  alone.  He  asked  if  I  would 
have  some  of  the  sisters  to  doctor  me.  I  said,  No — they 
would  be  as  likely  to  kill  me  as  to  help  me.  He  asked  if  I 
would  have  some  other  doctor.  I  told  him  doctors  could 
not  remove  the  caus3 — it  was  his  conduct  that  so  afllicted 
me.  He  said  all  the  trouble  he  had  ever  experienced  was 
not  equal  to  this;  and,  "  could  it  answer  the  same  purpose 
for  you  to  treat  me  as  bad,  as  it  does  for  me  to  treat  you  so, 
I  would  much  rather  receive  it."  I  told  him  1  had  no  wish 
to  treat  hiin  or  any  other  person  bad.  He  said,  "  If  crawl- 
ing to  Hincver  (eight  miles)  upon  my  hands  and  knees 
would  remove  the  trouble,  I  would  be  willino-."  I  answered 
that  it  did  not  require  any  thing  very  hard  to  perform  to 
remove  the  oppression — not  to  keep  me  confined  in  the  heat 
and  dirt,  and  let  me  see  my  children  liberated,  my  troubles 
would  cease.  But  you  appear  to  be  given  over  to  blindness 
of  mind.  He  siid,  "  My  natural  mind  would  not  do  this. 
You  know,  Mary,  tli  t  f  merly,  if  1  read  a  novel  treating 
upon  barbarity,  I  could  not  avoid  shedding  tears  ;  and  what 
do  you  suppose  my  feelings  must  be  now,  to  see  you  in  such 
trouble,  and  know  I  ii  ve  caused  it!"  I  answered,  "  You 
might  know  better."  He  said,  "  It  is  not  for  me  to  judge 
what  is  right  or  wrong.  I  must  obey — God  is  placed  in 
the  lead  of  his  people,  and  we  must  obey  their  commands, 
however  crossing  to  <  ur  feelings.  I  cannot  give  back  for 
cries  nor  te  irs,  nor  fir  life  :tse'f  ]\^y  salvation  depends 
on  obedience.  If  you  sIk  u'd  give  way  to  grief  so  as  to 
die,  I  cannot  give  back." 

He  appeared  to  be  absorbed  in  horror,  and  realized  the 
situation  I  was  reduced  to :  still  his  mind  was  estranged 
from  doing  right.  I  asked  him  if  he  remembered  his  for* 
mer  promises.  He  said  he  did ;  and  we  rehearsed  them 
over.  I  asked  him  what  he  did  with  the  oath  he  took,  that 
I  should  have  my  children.  He  replied,  "  When  I  mad« 
21* 


246  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   TIlE    AUTHOR. 

those  promises,  I  was  in  the  spirit  of  the  world ;  when  I 
came  here,  the  gift  of  God  could  not  conform  to  it.  Still, 
I  believe  it  would  have  been  better  to  have  let  you  lived 
with  your  children  ;  and  had  not  the  children  been  taken 
away,  I  believe  you  would  have  been  with  the  people  now." 
I  asked  him  why  he  did  not  let  me  live  with  them.  He  said, 
"As  you  did  not  believe  in  the  ministry,  they  thought  you 
would  leave  the  people,  and  tljat  it  was  best  to  secure  the 
children  wh.le  they  could." 

Just  at  this  time,  an  elder  came  in,  and  I  menticned  Mr. 
Dyer's  remark,  to  which  my  husband  objected,  and,  after 
the  elder  went  out,  said.  "  Why  will  ye  tell  ?"  How  can  the 
Shakers  expect  to  be  blessed  when  they  falsely  state  that  it 
was  my  choice  to  give  them  my  children  ?  He  said,  "  Per- 
haps that  which  appeared  false  to  you,  is  no  (ffence  to  God. 
tf  any  thing  is  said  or  done  in  a  gift,  it  is  right  uith  God, 
though  it  appear  ever  so  wrong  to  you.  Who  shall  steady 
the  ark,  or  govern  the  lead  of  Gcd?" 

I  observed,  that  God  recpiired  no  lies  to  build  up  his  king- 
dom— it  is  the  opposite  power  that  makes  use  of  falsehood. 
t  then  asked  him  how  he  could  consent  to  have  such  an 
infamous  book  published  in  his  name,  as  he  knew  it  was 
false,  and  it  was  evident  he  never  wrote  it,  and  he  never 
could  have  thought  of  such  circumstances.  He  owned  he 
did  not  write  it,  but  said  I  must  not  think  hard  cf  him; 
as  he  considered  me  innocent  of  the  alleged  accusations, 
he  wished  me  to  foraive  him.  I  told  him  I  had  nothing 
to  do  about  forgiving — he  had  wronged  justice  and  truth, 
and  he  must  make  a  confession  as  public  as  was  the  decla- 
ration. He  said,  "  I  feel  awful  when  you  talk  tome.  Obe- 
dience is  required  of  me — the  same  as  if  I  had  a  boy,  and 
told  him  to  turn  the  horse  into  a  corn-field  ;  it  would  be 
wrong  to  have  the  horse  in  the  corn-field  ;  yet  the  boy  would 
be  justified  in  obeying.  Hence  the  wrwig  falls  on  the  one 
that  gives  the  orders."  I  asked  him  what  protection  a 
woman  had  under  the  care  of  a  husband  with  such  a  belief 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  247 

By  such  obedience  there  might  be  that  imposed  on  me  that 
would  shorten  my  days.  He  said  he  did  not  wish  to  injure 
me ;  but  I  must  be  subjected  to  the  gospel.  I  observed, 
"The  Shi.kers  cause  you  constantly  to  injure  me;  and  as 
to  their  gospel,  I  know  it  to  be  deception  and  lies.  I  be- 
lieve Ann  Lee  to  have  been  a  liar,  a  drunkard,  and  a  lewd 
woman.  I  have  no  better  opinion  of  your  elders  ;  but  now 
they  have  their  works  so  ctmpletely  hid,  that  they  arre  se- 
cured from  justice  among  men,  but  not  from  God  ;  and  I 
am  willing  to  h  ive  that  sentence  in  scripture  take  effect, 
which  siys,  '  All  liars  shall  have  their  part  in  that  lake 
which  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone.'  1  am  heartily  glad 
this  sentence  is  in  the  scriptures,  as  it  can  be  so  well  ap- 
plied to  the  Sh  ikers." 

Mr.  Dyer  walked  the  room  in  agitation  ;  he  appeared  to 
be  much  hnnis.sed  in  his  mind,  and  somewhat  in  a  doubt 
whether  to  obey  his  reason,  or  the  commands  of  the  Sha- 
kers. At  length  he  said,  "  If  I  should  lose  my  union  with 
this  people,  I  should  be  in  hell !"  I  was  astonished,  and 
observed  how  different  our  minds  were.  I  am  acquainted 
with  the  Shakers'  spirit,  and  desire  no  union  with  them.  I 
felt  as  though  I  was  delivering  my  last  testimony  to  him, 
for  it  seemed  as  if  I  should  never  escape  from  that  cell.  I 
became  so  feeble,  having  no  relish  for  food,  that  I  was 
mostly  confined  to  my  bed.  —  Having  communicated  my 
mind  to  him,  I  felt  in  real  peace,  and  was  willing  to  die  or 
live,  feeling  happy  with  God,  and  suflfering  no  pain  either 
in  body  or  mind.  I  was  unable  to  sit  up,  and  had  taken 
no  food  since  I  was  so  overcome  with  puking — it  was  the 
second  day  since,  and  I  had  no  relish.  I  expected  to  die, 
and  felt  as  if  God  was  the  only  one  that  could  help  me. 

When  the  Shakers  saw  me  failing  so  fast,  they  became 
alarmed,  and  sent  for  six  men  of  the  world's  people,  as  they 
call  them  ;  before  these  men,  Mr.  Dyer  said  I  might  have 
my  liberty,  and  that  he  was  willing  to  come  to  a  settlement. 
I  think  they  made  this  stir,  that  in  case  of  my  death,  peo- 


248  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

pie  should  not  say  I  was  confined.     One  of  the  men  gave 
me  an  invitation  to  his  house,  if  I  could  get  away. 

As  soon  as  they  were  gone,  Mr.  Dyer  asked  me  if  I 
would  have  some  food,  as  there  were  nutcakes  and  a  variety 
of  pies  down  stairs,  (placed  there,  no  doubt,  to  make  the 
men  believe  I  was  well  provided  for,  as  this  was  better  than 
any  before  offered  me.)  I  felt  no  desire  fcr  food.  He, 
however,  went  out,  and  returned  with  some  lemcn  water 
sweetened,  of  which  I  drank  some,  and  it  gave  me  an  ap- 
petite. After  I  had  eaten  a  trifle  of  strawberry  pie,  I  felt 
more  strength.  In  times  of  my  trials,  I  found  c(  nsolation 
from  the  Psalms  of  David,  particularly  the  &(ith,94th,  102d, 
109th,  and  IKUh.  Those  applied  to  my  case.  By  my  re- 
quest, Mr.  Dyer  brought  me  my  Bible ;  but  when  I  spoke 
to  him  about  going  away,  he  utterly  refused  nie. 

My  situation  becoming  known,  the  inhabitants  were 
aroused,  a  number  called  and  told  the  Sh:ikers  they  would 
have  trouble  unless  they  gave  me  more  liberty.  Among 
Others,  was  Gen.  Brewster,  who  told  them  it  was  impossible 
for  a  woman  to  live  in  the  situation  in  which  I  was  placed. 
Mr.  Dyer  and  the  Shakers  pretended  they  w.nnted  a  settle- 
ment ;  but  as  soon  as  he  was  gone,  they  would  do  nothing 
about  it.  Mr.  Dyer  allowed  me  no  liberty  of  writincr,  or 
any  other  way  to  obtain  bonds  for  a  settlen)eiit.  At  last,  by 
art  and  the  assistance  of  a  friend,  I  escaped  from  my  dole- 
ful cell.  Mr.  Dyer  followed  me,  and  would  hue  forcibly 
taken  me  back,  had  not  some  pecple  interfered,  as  will  be 
seen  by  the  following  certificate  : — 

Certificate  of  Mary  and  Abigrail  Delano. 

"  This  may  certify,  that  we  the  undersigned  are  person- 
ally acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer,  and  h:ue  reason 
to  consider  her  a  peiceable,  pious  woman.  In  June,  1819 
we  heard  she  was  confined  among  the  Sinkers,  and  went 
to  see  her.  Mr.  Dyer  was  unwilling  we  should  .«ee  her  out 
of  his  presence.  Her  grief  appeared  insuppi  rtable.  Somo 
weeks  alterwards,  she  came  to  our  house  sick,  saying  «ho 


Life  and  sufferings  op  the  author,         24D 

had  escaped  from  the  Shakers.  Her  luisband  followed  her, 
and  would  have  taken  her  back,  had  there  not  been  some 
strangers  from  Vermont  in  an  adjoining  room,  who  heard 
her  pleading  with  him  not  to  carry  her  back  to  perish,  as 
she  had  almost,  a  number  of  times  before.  These  strangers 
came  abruptly  into  the  room,  saying,  '  Is  Mary  Dyer  here?' 
We  replied.  Yes,  that  is  the  woman.  They  said,  'We 
thought  it  was  she.  We  read  her  publication  just  before 
we  left  home,  and  it  reads  just  as  she  talks.  Is  this  hef 
husband  '.'  We  said  it  was.  '  We  are  determined  he  shall 
not  carry  her  away.'  Her  husband  said,  '  I  have  a  right  to 
carry  my  wife  where  I  please,  and  I  wish  you  to  mind  your 
own  business.'  The  man  appeared  irritated,  and  said,  'It 
is  my  business,  and  every  other  man's,  to  see  that  no  woman 
is  abused  as  you  have  abused  this.'  Mr.  Dyer  said,  '  I  shall 
do  as  I  please  with  my  wife,  and  carry  her  where  I  please.' 
He  then  attempted  to  step  up  to  her.  There  were  two  gen- 
tlemen and  a  lady  present ;  one  of  the  men  turned  the  large 
end  of  a  loaded  whip,  and  told  Mr.  Dyer  to  touch  her  if  he 
dare.  Mr.  D.  said,  '  I  did  not  come  to  fight !'  The  gentle- 
man said,  '  Then  let  this  woman  alone — you  do  not  treat 
her  like  a  wife,  and  you  are  not  worthy  to  be  her  husband.' 
Dyer  turned  and  went  out.  They  offered  Mrs.  Dyer  a  home 
with  them,  which  she  declined.  They  cautioned  hernot  to 
be  cau  rht  agai.i  by  the  Shakers.  Mary  Delano, 

Abigail  Delano. 

Having  gained  better  health,  I  obtained  bonds  prepara- 
tory to  a  settlement,  and  in  July,  with  Capt.  Cook  and 
others  from  Lebanon,  returned  to  the  Shakers,  and  request- 
ed a  settlement  according  to  agreement.  Mr.  Dyer  posi- 
tively refused  any  settlement.  I  told  him  he  had  now  no 
claim  on  me  if  I  provided  for  myself  I  took  my  trunk  and 
clothes,  and  attempted  to  go  away ;  but  he  prevented  me, 
as  will  be  seen  by  the  following 

Certificate  of  Jesse  Cook. 

"  I,  the  undersigned,  do  testify  that  in  the  month  of  June, 
1819,  a  Shaker  man  requested  me  to  go  to  their  village  in 
Entield  ;  I  went,  and  with  others  was  shown  into  a  chamber 
wherein  was  Mrs.  Dyer  sick  in  bed.     Her  husband,  Joseph 


250  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

Dyer,  said,  '  I  have  kept  Mary  confined  for  a  time — now  shft 
may  have  her  liberty ;  only  she  must  go  on  her  own  risk-' 
Mrs.  Dyer  said  to  him,  '  As  soon  as  these  men  are  gone, 
you  will  not  let  me  go.'  She  then  appeared  unable  to  go. 
We  advised  a  settlement.  Mr.  Dyer  said  he  was  willing,  if 
she  would  get  bonds.  Her  situation  at  this  time  prevented 
her  getting  bonds. 

"  About  three  weeks  after,  Mrs.  Dyer  came  to  my  house, 
said  she  had  obtained  bonds  for  a  settlement,  and  desired 
me,  with  others,  to  go  with  her,  and  persuade  her  husband 
to  a  settlement,  as  she  was  afraid  of  being  again  confined 
there.  Knowing  the  circumstances,  I  thought  it  my  duty 
to  assist  her,  supposing  it  would  be  agreeable  to  her  husband. 
We  accompanied  lier  there,  and  heard  her  request  of  him 
a  settlement  according  to  agreement,  which  he  positively 
refused,  saying  his  wife  was  part  of  himself,  and  he  could 
make  no  agreement  with  himself  We  endeavtred  to  pre- 
vail on  him,  but  to  no  effect.  She  took  a  trunk,  and  at- 
tempted to  go  out ;  but  he  took  it  from  her.  She  left  the 
house  with  an  intent  to  escape,  and  we  folk  wed.  He  for- 
bid our  carrying  her  away,  or  assisting  her  ;  and  having 
caught  her,  with  violence  put  her  into  the  house  again. 

Jesse  Cook." 

In  the  evening,  by  a  back  door,  from  which  I  had  pre- 
viously drawn  the  nails,  I  escaped  to  the  bushes,  travelled 
a  mile  and  a  half,  resting  in  thickets,  and  late  at  night,  I 
arrived  at  an  inn.  Mr.  Dyer  followed  me  the  next  day,  but 
returned  without  me. 

After  this  third  and  last  escape  from  the  Shakers,  I  felt 
dejected  and  discouraged.  I  was  sick,  and  had  not  a  change 
of  clothes,  nor  a  bonnet  for  my  head.  My  acquaintance, 
and  even  strangers,  pitied  me.  They  gave  me  a  few  dollar^j, 
and  told  me  not  to  be  discouraged,  as  there  would  yet  be 
passed  a  law  of  redress.  I  purchased  some  clothes,  went 
to  work  with  my  needle,  taught  a  school,  and  soon  made 
myself  comfortable.  In  June,  1823,  I  published  my  book, 
"  A  Portraiture  of  Shakerism,"  and  in  the  following  wintef 
•ession  of  the  legislature,  a  law  was  enacted  for  my  relief 


0^1 


tiFE    AND    SUFKERlNftS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  ^O 

SICKNESS    AND    DEATH    OF    MY    DAUGHTER,  BETSY    DYEK. 

In  August,  1823,  I  was  residing  in  Concord,  and  saw 
some  people  returning  from  Commencement,  at  Hanover, 
one  of  whom  said,  "  Your  daughter  at  the  Shakers  is  very 
sick— her  life  is  despaired  of"  This  was  the  first  intima- 
tion I  had  of  her  sickness,  though  it  was  what  I  had  dread- 

'ed  and  expected  from  my  own  experience,  ever  since  she 
had  been  placed  in  the  deacons'  office.     I  went  immediate- 

'ly  to  Enfield.  On  leaving  the  stage,  I  asked  the  inhabi- 
tants if  they  thought  the  Shakers  would  shut  me  up,  if  I 
ventured  among  them.  The  people  said.  If  they  offer  you 
any  misdemeanc.-,  they  shall  be  taken  care  of;  and  your 
daucrhter's  sickness  is  so  well  known,  they  dare  not  msult 
you"    A  female  accompanied  mc  to  the  Shakers,  where  I 

'found  my  daughter  pale  as  death.  She  was  so  weak,  she 
could  net  raise'her   head  from   the  pillow.     She  appeared 

■glad,  and  attempted  to  tell  me  how  she  was ;  that  she  bled 
at  the  lun<Ts  four  days  successively,  which  was  stopped  by 
bleedincT  in  the  arm,  and  taking  sugar  of  lead,  which  had 
been  ordered  by  the  physician,  (Dr.  Mu/zey.)     Th.sbleed- 

'incr  was  evidently  caused  by  an  obstruction  in  female  hab- 
Its!  (See  page  197.)  I  told  her  I  understood  her  case  well, 
havin^T  been^in  the  same  situation  myself  while  with  the 
ShakJrs,  and  it  is  wonderful  I  survived  it.  I  did  not  bleed 
at  the  lungs  as  she  did,  my  b'ood  being  weak,  while  hers 
was  full  ;  but  the  same  remedies  that  helped  me,  I  thought 
would  help  her.  One  of  the  Shaker  women  then  said,  Bet- 
sy and  her  mother  are  very  much  alike  every  way.  This 
woman  then  took  my  things  into  another  room,  leaving  us 
alone,  when  Betsy  said,  "  I  am  glad  you  have  come,  I  al- 
ways knew  you  was  a  good  nurse."  The  Shaker  woman 
6oon  returned,  and  I  saw  Betsy  no  more  alone  whde  m 
town.  I  told  the  woman  who  came  with  me  that  I  shotild 
etay   and  watch  with  Betsy  that  night,  and  she  returned 

liome. 

As  soon  as  the  woman  was  gone,  Mr.  Dyer  came  into  th» 


252  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    TKE    AUTHOR. 

room,  and  urged  me  to  Jeave  the  house.  I  told  him  he  had 
a  bad  spirit.  I  was  in  such  distress,  it  seemed  as  if  I  could 
not  contain  myself.  My  daughter  looked  like  death,  and 
my  husband  sent  in  to  scold  me.  I  asked  him  what  he 
meant,  as  the  people  said  the  Shakers  had  sent  for  me  to 
come  and  see  Betsy.  He  said,  "  You  might  come  and 
see  her,  and  go  away  again  as  other  folks  did."  He  urged 
me  to  go  to  the  office.  My  heart  ached,  but  I  did  not  shed 
a  tear  in  sight  of  my  daughter.  I  said  if  I  could  lie  down 
in  this  house,  I  should  be  glad.  My  daughter  said,  "There 
is  a  bed  in  the  chamber  over  head  she  might  lay  on."  The 
Shakers  then  consented.  As  I  write,  I  am  ready  to  meet 
my  enemies  at  the  day  of  judgment,  and  my  daughter  as  a 
witness. 

After  tea,  I  walked  out.  When  I  returned,  my  husband, 
with  three  Shaker  women,  were  in  the  rocm  with  Betsy. 
Soon  as  I  entered,  they  began  to  contend  about  my  going 
away,  I  asked  them  why  they  were  so  inconsistent,  1  could 
not  carry  Betsy  away,  for  she  was  not  able  to  be  moved, 
and  as  to  principle,  it  was  no  time  for  that ;  I  wished  for 
her  health,  and  if  there  was  a  blessing  for  her,  I  wished 
she  might  be  better,  and  requested  them  to  keep  a  still 
spirit.  I  assisted  in  turning  her ;  this  gave  them  cffence. 
My  husband  said  he  could  see  the  devil  in  me,  trying  to  get 
her  affections,  and  said  he  would  net  leave  the  rccm  until 
I  did,  and  that  he  was  going  to  watch.  It  was  very  warm 
weather,  and  six  in  a  small  rocm.  O,  I  thought,  what  shall 
I  do  ?  I  arose  from  my  chair,  and  said  to  my  huf-band,  I 
am  sure  the  number  in  the  rocm  makes  it  difficult  for  Bet- 
sy to  get  her  breath,  I  will  go  out  if  you  will.  My  daugh- 
ter then  spoke  against  my  going  cut.  I  then  took  my  seat 
beside  her.  My  husband  said  no  mere,  but  staid  in  the 
room  until  nine  o'clock.  The  three  women  continued  in 
the  room.  My  daughter  rested  quietly  while  I  was  with 
her.  In  the  morning,  she  said  she  had  rested  well.  My 
friends  came  for  me  in  the  morning.    At  evening,  I  returned 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  253 

with  Elder  Chase,  a  Baptist.  He  desired  to  see  my  daugh- 
ter, but  was  refused  ;  he  said,  "  I  hope  you  will  let  her 
mother  see  her."  I  went  to  the  house  where  my  daughter 
was  ;  but  the  Shakers  appeared  cross,  and  Mr.  Dyer  came 
in  and  said,  "  We  did  not  expect  you  again  so  soon."  I  spake 
to  my  daughter — she  appeared  dejected.  When  I  spoke  to 
Mary  Stevens,  a  Shaker,  she  would  not  answer  me.  I  told 
Mr.  Dyer,  he  could  not  expect  but  I  should  wish  to  be  with 
Betsy  much  (;f  the  time  until  tl;ere  was  so.iie  alteration.  My 
feelings  were  such,  I  became  fault,  and  went  out  doors  for 
air.  When  I  attempted  to  return,  the  doors  were  fastened 
aor;iinst  me.  Hearing  men's  voices  within,  I  went  round  to 
another  door,  went  in,  and  found  Mr.  Dyer  and  some  of  the 
leaders  persuading  my  daughter  that  my  spirit  was  so  against 
the  Shakers,  it  was  the  cause  of  her  sickness — and  if  they 
could  not  keep  me  away,  she  would  certainly  die.  They 
urged  this,  and  said  the  governors  had  been  there,  and  spoke 
ol  it.  I  asked,  What  governors?  They  said.  Gov.  Wood- 
bury and  Gov.  Eustis.  I  told  them  that  Gov.  Eustis  said, 
at  the  tavern  below,  that  Betsy  could  not  live  unless  she  waa 
moved  out  of  that  family  ;  he  told  True  Heath,  a  deacon, 
the  same  thing,  and  urged  it  en  him.  The  Shakers  utterly 
denied  it,  and  said  that  Heath  would  take  his  oath  that  the 
governor  had  not  spoken  a  word  to  him  about  it.  I  with- 
drew to  the  chamber,  and  mourned  with  distress. 

After  this,  1  asked  my  husband  what  he  thought  my  feel- 
ings must  be,  to  be  kept  so  long  from  my  children,  (four 
years,)  and  now  to  see  the  condition  of  my  daughter,  and 
he  trying  to  irritate  her  feelings,  thus  to  press  me  away  from 
her. 

At  dusk,  I  was  conducted   into  a  room,  which  had  one 

glimmering   lamp,  by    which   I   could  merely  discern  that 

people  were  there.     Here  were  my  sons  ;  but  I  found  their 

minds  had   been  irritated   aaainst   me.     From    what  Id  is- 

covered  in  hK)ks  and  actions,  I  should  as  soon  thought  they 

had  been  other  people's  children  as  mine.     My  second  son 
oo 


254  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

I  should  not  have  known  ;  I  had  not  seen  them  shice  I  was 
in  my  Shaker  prison.  My  husband  said,  if  he  had  thought 
Betsy  would  have  lived  until  I  got  there,  they  would  not  have 
sent  for  me.  The  truth  was,  several  pe(  pie  from  Concord 
called  at  the  Shakers,  and  learned  that  Betsy  was  very  sick  ; 
knowino-  I  was  at  Concord,  they  told  the  Shakers  I  ought 
to  be  informed  of  it.  The  Shakers  sent  for  me  to  avoid 
reproach.  I  told  my  husband  the  Shakers  could  not  be 
blest  in  their  cruelty,  and  retired. 

In  the  morning,  I  found  my  daughter  very  ill.  Mr.  Dyer 
was  in,  and  placed  himself  by  the  bedside,  as  if  in  defiance. 
I  kept  silent  till  about  eleven  o'clock,  and  then  observed, 
We  shall  not  have  her  long.  His  feelings  seemed  moved, 
and  he  left  the  room.  I  seated  myself  near  Betsy — she 
opened  her  eyes,  and  spoke  to  me  about  our  relations.  She 
appeared  gratified  in  hearing  from  them — said  it  was  the 
first  information  she  had  had  of  them  since  she  was  eleven 
years  old  ;  she  was  now  twenty-one. 

It  seemed  as  if  the  Shakers  were  afraid  I  should  knovr 
the  cause  of  her  complaint.  I  verily  believe  her  sickness 
was  in  consequence  of  an  imposition  by  Shakerism  ;  had 
not  my  daughter  be?n  put  into  that  office,  she  might  have 
been  well  now.  Such  cases  must  be  produced  by  those 
leaders,  which  they  well  know,  and  when  their  subjects  get 
their  death  wound,  they  send  for  a  physician.  The  doctor 
cannot  imagine  the  (liti:culty,  as  things  are.  If  they  knew 
the  gifts  for  the  fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  gifts  for  mother's 
love,  then  for  their  gospel  union  and  relation — if  they 
understood  this,  they  could  understand  that  those  youths 
could  not  exist,  with  Betty  Andrews,  Nathaniel  Draper,  and 
True  Heath  in  the  office.  Their  delicate  constitutions  must 
perish  among  those  works  of  death.  There  are  many 
among  the  Sh  kers,  who  live  for  years  in  a  sort  of  dying 
state,  like  a  dim  taper,  caused  by  Ann  Lee's  gospel ;  and 
those  selected  ones  will  no  more  cease  in  this  wickedness, 
tiian  fire  will  cease  consuming  fuel.     The  old  Shakers  can 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  255 

understand  what  I  mean  ;  but  I  do  not  know  as  other  peo- 
ple can.  I  leave  this,  after  observing  that  to  doctor  one  of 
those  sick,  and  let  them  continue  with  the  Shakers,  is  like 
throwing  water  on  a  person  who  is  scorching  by  the  fire. 
If  you  would  stop  the  disease,  you  must  take  them  from 
the  fire  (Shakers,)  or  remove  the  first  cause. 

I  returned  to  my  boarding  place  that  night,  and  in  the 
morning  went  again  to  the  Shakers.  My  daughter  appeared 
afraid  of  me — I  suppose  she  had  received  another  lecturing. 
She  was  very  feeble.  I  asked  her  if  she  took  any  thing  to 
nourish  her  ;  she  said,  nothing  but  water  of  boiled  wheat, 
barley,  thin  gruel,  &bc.  with  frequent  cathartics.  I  found 
those  drinks  sickened  her  :  beincr  sure  she  could  net  endure 
in  this  way,  I  took  courage,  and  for  the  first  time  interfered 
in  the  nursino-,  tellintr  them  to  let  her  have  something  nour- 
ishing  to  eat.  Nay,  said  they,  we  must  obey  the  doctor's 
directions.  I  said,  The  doctor  does  not  visit  her  now,  and 
she  cannot  live  as  she  is  ;  if  you  will  let  her  have  something 
nourishing,  and  it  hurts  her,  I  will  bear  the  blame;  other- 
wise, she  will  die  at  any  rate.  I  left.  The  second  day 
after,  I  went  again,  and  found  her  more  comfortable.  Ruth, 
her  cook,  said,  she  gave  her  some  victuals  the  day  before, 
and  some  that  day,  which  she  relished  well,  and  was  better. 
After  this,  she  gained  very  fast,  and  was  much  attached  to 
me  from  that  time.  The  Shakers  were  more  pleasant.  The 
ne.Kt  time  I  went  to  see  her,  she  sat  up,  and  asked  me  why  it 
was,  that  our  family  was  there,  and  I  away.  I  told  her  she 
was  not  able  to  talk,  nor  to  hear  me  talk.  She  then  said, 
"  If  ever  I  am  able,  come  and  tell  me."  I  told  her  I  would. 
This  was  in  presence  of  the  Shakers — they  would  not  let 
me  be  alone  with  her  one  miimte.  1  staid  in  the  neighbor-, 
hood  three  weeks  after  she  began  to  receive  food,  and  she 
gained  as  fast  as  I  ever  saw  any  person  from  so  feeble  a 
state.  I  thought  she  would  be  able  to  leave  shortly,  if  such 
was  her  choice — then  I  would  tell  her  the  reason  of  our 
family  being  there.     This  1  intended  before  leaving  town, 


256  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

At  this  time,  my  brother,  who  acted  as  my  agent  in  sell- 
ing my  books,  was  stopped  by  the  Shakers'  intrigue,  and  I 
was  obliged  to  go  upon  that  business  myself,  in  order  to  raise 
funds  to  pay  the  printer.  Before  I  left,  I  called  on  my 
daughter.  She  had  left  her  room,  said  she  was  comforta- 
able,  ate  her  food  well — had  no  cough  ;  she  said  if  slie  was 
not  as  rugged  as  formerly,  she  was  as  likely  to  live  some 
years  as  any  one.  I  told  her  I  was  under  the  necessity  of 
going  away,  but  hoped  I  should  hear  from  her,  and  that  she 
would  be  well  when  I  returned ;  I  also  gave  her  to  under- 
stand, that  according  as  the  Shakers  had  conducted,  after  I 
was  gone  she  would  be  told  all  manner  of  evil  against  me  ; 
but  let  her  hear  what  she  might,  she  must  always  remember 
that  I  try  to  live  every  day  so  as  to  be  accepted  of  that  God 
who  sees  me  at  all  times.  She  said,  "  What  I  see  and 
know,  I  know;  but  I  shall  not  believe  every  report."  I  was 
sorry  to  hear  her  say  this,  as  the  Shakers  were  present,  and 
if  they  thought  she  would  be  likely  to  leave  them,  they 
would  rather  she  would  die. 

I  now  sketch  my  journey.  I  returned  to  Concord,  forty 
miles,  took  a  large  quantity  of  books,  and  on  the  10th  of 
October,  went  to  Major  Swett's,  in  Newburyport.  From 
there  I  passed  through  Ipswich  to  Essex,  where  lived  some 
of  my  ancestors,  and  I  found  my  Marshall  name  descended 
from  the  Scotch.  I  passed  Thanksgiving  with  them.  In 
all  places,  I  called  on  ministers  and  men  in  authority,  that 
there  might  be  protection  both  spiritual  and  temporal.  I 
was  cordially  received  at  Manchester,  Mass.,  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Emerson  and  wife,  and  the  good  Mrs.  Martha  Lee.  From 
thence  I  went  to  Beverly,  and  called  on  Timothy  Marshall, 
a  relation.  Capt.  John  Marshall,  his  son,  commanded  an 
East  India  vessel.  On  the  last  of  December  I  returned 
to  Concord  for  more  bocks.  I  expected  to  hear  from  my 
daughter,  as  I  had  sent  particular  word  to  the  post-master 
to  write  me  if  there  was  any  alteration.  I  found  no  letter, 
and  supposed  she  continued  better,     I  took  my  books,  went 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  257 

to  Salem,  and  from  thence  to  Lynn.  At  Lynn,  I  was  re- 
quested to  go  near  the  Harvard  and  Shirley  Shakers.  I 
went,  and  sold  books  in  the  various  towns  until  I  arrived 
at  Harvard.  While  there,  I  read  my  daughter's  death  in 
the  newspaper.  I  was  much  disappointed.  After  selling 
my  books,  I  went  to  Enfield  to  inquire  about  Betsy  and  her 
sickness.  The  post-master  said  he  had  inquired  after  her 
health,  but  was  never  told  she  was  worse,  till  he  heard  she 
was  dead.  He  understood  she  grew  worse  soon  after  I  left 
her ;  and  the  Shaker  women  said  she  was  very  anxious  to 
live,  and  they  did  not  expect  her  life  from  one  day  to  ano» 
ther.  O,  my  distress  to  think  I  went  away  and  left  Betsy  to 
suffer  death  !  I  verily  believe  that  if  she  had  been  taken 
away  from  the  Shakers,  she  would  hive  got  well.  O  Lord, 
how  shall  I  be  relieved?  was  my  cry.  I  was  but  twenty- 
eio-ht  years  old,  when  my  husband  entered  into  the  base 
principles  of  the  Shakers;  we  were  advancing  in  prosperi- 
ty, h  id  a  pleasant  family,  and  lived  in  christian  harmony. 
Since  then,  what  destruction  hath  taken  place !  My  f.imily 
destroyed  —  property  gone  —  health  injured  —  constitution 
wrecked,  caused  by  unjust  cruelty  of  the  Shakers.  The 
thoucrhts  of  those  injuries  are  bowing  me,  as  a  worm  at 
the  root  of  a  well-grown  branch ;  it  withers  and  falls  by 
means  unseen. 

After  Betsy's  death,  my  husband  told  some  of  the  neigh- 
bors that  "  the  young  sisters  shed  tears  when  they  heard 
fihe  was  dead,  but  he  did  nrt;  and  that  they  had  not  trav- 
elled as  fir  as  he  had."  It  appears,  he  had  travelled  far-  , 
ther  in  Sh  iker  redemption  than  Jesus  had — He  wept  at  the 
grave  at  Lazarus.  Now  the  object  is  to  overcome  tender 
affections,  and  be  hardened  to  all  humanity.  I  feel  as  if 
the  Shakers  would  have  to  render  an  awful  account  at  the 
day  of  judgment. 

After  my  daughter's  death,  I  continued  to  sell  my  books 
in  sorrow.     I  went  round  the  Shaker  villages  in  the  states 
of  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  and  New  York, 
22* 


258'  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOU. 

where  I  sold  my  books,  and  was  favorably  received  by  the 
inhabitants.  While  in  Bostrn,  I  was  introduced  to  Mr. 
duincy,  then  mayor  of  the  city,  who,  in  presence  of  the 
aldermen,  assured  me,  that  the  Sliakers  should  have  ho 
poor  children  from  that  city.  In  Medford,  I  was  introduced 
to  Ex-Governor  Brooks.  He  gave  a  heart-felt  account  cf 
the  sufferings  of  some  of  his  connections  by  the  deception 
of  the  Shakers.  Next,  I  went  to  Roxbury,  and  called  on 
Gov.  Eustis,  as  I  had  been  informed  he  wished  to  see  me. 
A  lady  from  Boston  went  with  me.  As  I  entered  his  re  cm, 
he  said,  "  Is  this  Mrs.  Dyer  ?"  "  It  is."  He  replied,  "  I 
am  glad  to  see  you.  How  is  your  daughter  V  1  told  liim 
she  was  dead !  He  then  related  the  ft.llowing  circum- 
stances,  and  requested  the  lady  accrnipanying  n.e  ic  put 
the  same  in  writing  for  me,  and  which  is  here  inserted. 

Statement  of  Gov.  Kiislis. 

"This  may  certify,  thnt  this  12tli  day  cf  March,  1F24, 
I  went  in  company  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  to  tlie  Ik  use 
of  Gov.  Eustis,  (  f  this  State,  who  related  to  her,  in  presence 
of  the  <"\ttorney-general  and  niy.'^^elf,  the  fc  Hewing  circum- 
stance respecting  her  daughter  (Betsy  Dyer)  wlu  m  he  saw 
with  the  Shakers  at  Enfield,  when  ( n  his  j(  urney  to  Hano- 
ver, to  Commencen:ent.  That  he  rttended  their  w(  r^^hip 
one  Sabbath  in  August  last,  and  with(  ut  any  infr  rniati'  n, 
his  attention  was  drawn  to  this  daughter — that  he  requested 
to  know  who  she  was,  and  wished  to  see  her,  and  she  came 
in  with  an  old  lady.  Then  he  spake  with  en^phasis:  '  Never 
did  I  beheld  a  more  interesting  countenance  rn  a  female 
than  hers.'  He  said  he  c(  iiversed  scn:e  with  her;  f<  und 
her  health  bad.  He  left,  and  went  to  Hanover.  While 
there.  Heath,  a  Shaker,  came  to  Hanover  to  fetch  s(  n:e  ar- 
ticle to  him  of  their  manufacture,  which  he  had  previously 
purchased  :  then  said  he,  '  I  asked  after  this  young  w(  man ; 
Heath  said  she  was  worse,  and  that  he  had  c(  nie  for  Dr. 
Muzzey.  I  told  him  if  he  should  get  all  the  physicians  in 
the  country,  she  will  be  no  better  unless  she  be  taken  out 
of  that  family  :'  then  said  he  made  many  pr<  posals  fc  r  that 
purpose,  but  to  no  effect ;  Heath  insisting  she  must  be  there. 
Then  he  with  resolution  observed,  *  What !  not  to  save  life. 


LIFS    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  259 

won't  you  let  her  go?  not  to  save  life?'  Heath  then  hesi- 
tated and  said,  '  We  will  think  of  it ;  but  there  are  many 
difficulties  which  attend  it.'  Mrs.  Dyer  said,  '  No  wonder 
he  was  not  willing  to  let  her  go — she  was  intended  for  his 
spiritual  companion.'  The  attorney-general  spoke  and  said, 
'Whit  is  this  you  say?'  Mrs.  Dyer  observed,  'Every 
leading  man  in  the  Society  hath  a  spiritual  companion.' 
He  said,  '  I  ever  considered  them  a  deluded,  but  innocent 
people.'  The  Governor  then  said,  '  There  are  no  greater 
villains  (in  my  opinion)  on  earth  than  these  head  Shakers.* 
He  Slid  his  feelings  were  such,  that  he  talked  with  Gov. 
Woodbury  on  the  subject,  and  also  said,  '  there  ought  to  be 
a  law  of  protection.'  He  requested  me  to  give  Mrs.  Dyer 
this  statement.  Mary  Hawes." 

Roxhunj,  March  12,  1824. 

Gov.  Eustis  was  a  regular-bred  physician. 

When  I  was  in  the  region  about  Harvard,  an  aged  man 
told  me  he  had  seen  Ann  Lee,  and  that  when  she  was  in 
that  place  she  made  terrible  havoc  among  families.  He 
said  she  seemed  to  have  a  power  like  witchcraft.  He  told 
of  a  case  of  one  Eleazer  Rand,  and  showed  me  the  house 
where  Rand's  folks  lived,  and  said,  "  Here  lived  that  young 
man,  and  he  was  called  as  likely  as  any  amonii  us.  Rand 
said,  if  others  would  go  with  him,  they  would  take  Ann  and 
put  her  where  she  would  make  no  more  trouble.  They 
went  to  the  place  where  Ann  was,  and  Rand  said  to  a  Sha- 
ker, that  they  wished  to  see  the  Mother.  The  Shaker  went 
into  another  room,  returned  and  said,  She  will  come  in  soon. 
She  came,  stood  in  the  door,  and  fastened  her  eyes  on  E  ea- 
zar;  then  stepped  forward,  singing, 

"  '  \Vi,  o  o  o,  wi  o  um,  wi  o,  o  o,  wi  o  um, 
Bamb  bam,  be  iddle  le  dang, 
Dang-doddle  ink  e  dong,  doddle  ink  e  dong.' 

She  repeated  this  sing-song,  walking  moderately  around 
Eleazar,  until  he  lost  all  power  of  mind,  got  up  and  follow- 
ed her.  Those  who  went  with  him  were  astonished,  and 
told  how  she  crazed  Eleazer."     Was  not  this  magic  influ- 


260  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

ence — mesmerism  or  serpentism?  Ann's  magic  influence 
was  such,  it  was  said  that  the  brutes  were  at  times  affected 
by  her,  so  much  that  it  was  surprising  to  see  their  acts  and 
postures.  When  I  sold  books  around  the  Shaker  villages, 
where  people  were  acquainted  with  the  Shakers  in  Ann 
Lee's  day,  they  read  the  Portraiture  with  animation,  and 
said  it  was  truth,  truth. 

"When  in  New  Lebanon,  the  people  warned  me  not  to  go 
out  alone,  saying,  "  The  Shakers'  spite  is  such,  you  must 
be  protected,  or  you  are  not  safe."  The  Shakers  have  no 
better  friend  than  I  am — none  more  willing  to  do  them  good. 
Could  I  convince  them  of  their  awful  ruin,  how  rejoiced  I 
should  be ! 

I  sold  the  last  of  my  books  in  New  Lebanon,  and  re- 
turned to  New  Hampshire.  The  legislature  had  now  pass- 
ed a  law  favoring  my  case.  I  petitioned  the  Superior  Court 
for  a  bill  of  divorce ;  but  the  Shakers  opposed  me  with  all 
their  force.  My  case  continued  until  the  fourth  session ; 
new  testimonies  were  taken  for  every  term.  The  Shakers' 
evidence  was  from  their  own  Society ;  they  swore  any  way 
to  favor  themselves.  They  had  three  other  cases  in  court. 
They  used  so  much  prevarication  and  falsehood,  that  when 
the  chief  judge  (Richardson)  gave  his  charge  to  the  jury, 
he  arose  from  his  seat,  and  casting  one  hand  to  the  jury,  he 
6aid,  "  Gentlemen  of  the  jury,  I  would  have  you  under- 
stand that  I  put  no  confidence  in  those  men's  testimony, 
(pointing  with  the  other  hand  towards  the  Shakers;)  go 
and  do  your  duty."  I  was  freed  immediately.  I  after- 
wards learned  that  the  Shakers  lost  three  causes  at  this 
term,  and  took  the  fourth  out  of  court  and  settled  it ;  and 
they  never  afterwards  gained  a  cause  at  the  Superior  Court 
while  Judae  Richardson  lived. 

I  obtained  my  bill,  November,  1829.  For  eighteen  years 
I  had  been  under  a  Shaker  husband's  cruel  power.  After  I 
received  a  bill  giving  me  power  to  protect  myself,  I  so  much 
realized  the  inhuman  treatment  I  had  received  from  mj 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  261 

husband,  I  thought  I  would  not  wear  his  name,  and  peti- 
tioned the  legislature  to  give  me  my  maiden  name,  (Marjr 
Marshall,)  which  they  did.  I  therefore  must  subscribe 
myself  by  that  name  ;  nevertheless,  I  am  that  same  sufFer- 
ins:  Mary  M.  Dver,  and  answer  to  that  name,  when  so 
called.  I  now  state  that  I  have  no  feeling  of  ill  will  against 
the  Shakers — I  meet  them  in  friendship.  My  heart's  desire 
is,  that  they  would  seethe  delusion  in  which  they  are  bound, 
and  free  themselves  from  it. 


While  I  was  in  the  various  vicinities  of  the  Shakers,  I 
received  testimonies  respecting  Ann  Lee  and  her  deceived 
subjects ;  some  of  which  are  published  in  this  work,  and 
some  have  been  purloined.  In  consequence  of  those  testi- 
monies beinor  oiven,  the  Shakers  were  offended,  and  Jamea 
Farnham,  the  chief  man  in  the  New  Lebanon  Society, 
published  a  scurrilous  circular  against  me,  and  also  against 
the  most  respectable  people  in  that  place.  I  replied  to  Mr. 
Farnham  as  follows  : — 

"  To  the  Public. 

"  Nno  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  March  25,  1S26. 
"There  is  in  circulation  a  Circular,  signed  James  Farn- 
ham, a  Shaker  leader  in  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  which  con- 
tains an  outrageous  and  wanton  attack,  not  only  on  my, 
character,  but  many  venerable  persons — the  only  offence 
of  those  persons  was,  they  had  signed  certificates  relative 
to  the  chdracter  of  Ann  Lee  and  the  Shakers,  and  these 
were  secured  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Churchill,  of  New  Lebanon, 
for  the  purpose  of  being  preserved  with  the  town  records, 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Shakers,  and  the  rising  generation, 
that  they  might  know  the  true  character  of  the  Shakers' 
Savior.  This  I  did  in  love,  for  the  welfare  of  those  who 
are  bound  under  servitude  by  intrigue  and  fallacy.  My 
pity  and  concern  for  those  prisoners  under  tyranny,  are  as 
great  as  my  faculties  are  capable  of  enduring.  And  for 
my  wretched  family,  in  captivity  among  the  Shakers,  I 
would   be  willing  to  sacrifice  all,  but  my  eternal  salvation,^ 


262  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR. 

if  thereby  they  could  be  freed  from  that  influence  over 
them — which  is  caused  by  blasphemy,  falsehood,  and  hypo- 
critical assertions.  It  is  my  daily  labor  and  prayer  that 
they,  as  a  people,  may  be  convinced  of  those  errors,  and 
escape  the  liorrid  destruction  which  attends  them.  '  I  speak 
that  I  do  know,  and  testify  that  I  have  seen.'  And  for  this 
cause,  in  July,  1825,  I  published  a  letter  to  the  Principals 
of  the  Shaker  Society,  in  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  and  a  list 
of  depositions  and  certificates,  establishing  facts  concern- 
incr  them.  The  followincr  js  an  extract: — 'Whatever  I 
have  said  or  written  concerning  your  conduct,  has  nol  been 
from  motives  of  revenge  for  the  unparalleled  insults  and  suf- 
ferings you  have  inflicted  on  me,  but  to  expose  your  wick- 
edness, and  warn  others  to  beware  of  you,  and  escape  the 
destruction  you  have  brought  on  my  family  as  well  as  many 
others.  Your  enormities  are  all  connnitted  under  a  cloak 
of  religion.  You  flatter  until  you  get  people  within  your 
grasp,  and  secure  their  property — then  appear  the  gifts 
(orders)  to  separate  families,  and  exercise  over  them  the 
severest  tyranny  and  oppression,  particularly  en  such  as 
decline  submitting  entirely  to  your  brutal  di:^p(  sitions  and 
wishes.  Vour  subjects  are  honest,  and  their  honesty  you 
impose  on.  I  know  their  condition,  and  pity  them.  How 
dare  you  keep  human  beings  in  such  ignorance,  under  a 
pretence  of  religion,  and  teach  them  that  all  who  are  not 
Shakers  are  liars?  Your  selfi:-h  hearts  know  it  gathers  for 
you  wealth,  and  assists  you  to  have  nice  fields  and  dwell- 
ings— still,  by  your  gifts,  they  must  sign  bonds  or  covenants, 
which  utterly  debars  them  of  all  support  but  at  vrur  dispo- 
sal. Your  outward  appearance  of  sanctity  is  calculated  to 
deceive  and  impose  on  the  community.  Also  your  dona- 
tions, which  are  achrrtiscd,  that  the  public  may  know  your 
good  deeds,  and  thereby  grant  you  inrlulgcncca,  and  pro- 
tect you,  while  you  are  destroying  families,  and  swindling 
people  out  of  their  property,  and  thus  add  four-fold  to  your 
wealth. 

"  Again.  You  blasphemously  hold  Ann  Lee  to  be  co- 
equal with  Christ,  (or  G«  d,)  and  that  the  only  salvation  was 
through  her,  or  you,  leaders.  A  more  vile,  obscene  wretch 
never  disgraced  the  female  sex — who  would  cause  men  and 
women  to  undress,  and  mingle  together  in  dancing,  and 
other  conduct  more  recoiling  to  modesty  and  common  de- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR.  2G3 

cency,  when  she  herself  would  be  guilty  of  the  most  ob- 
scene and  disgusting  actions.  When  you  are  reminded  of 
the  bea.stly  conduct  of  Ann  Lee  and  her  coadjutors,  some 
of  you  will  deny  those  things,  while  others  will  admit  that, 
in  the  infancy  of  your  establishment,  excesses  were  com- 
mitted in  the  ardor  of  their  zeal  to  serve  the  cause  of 
Christ,  (fee.  But  in  this  age  of  your  society,  claiming  as  you 
do,  to  be  the  exclusive  true  followers  of  Christ,  permit  me 
to  inquire  how  his  cause  was  advanced,  by  a  recent  transac- 
tion at  a  pond  usually  called  '  Whiting's  Pond,'  in  Canaan, 
near  New  Lebanon — where,  at  a  place  called  '  the  Sheep 
Yard,'  James  Farnham,  one  of  your  principal  ministers  or 
epeakers,  stood  upon  the  shore,  while  women  went  (or  were) 
naked  into  the  water,  and  there  exercised  themselves  in  his 
presence  ?  Those  things  are  so  abhorrent  to  decency  they 
are  difficult  of  belief,  &c.  But  proof  of  this  and  the  other 
transactions  are  abundant,  and  I  should  think  would  con- 
vict you,  and  shut  your  foul  mouths.  But  it  has  not 
James  Farnham  has  positively  denied  the  fact,  and  in  a 
railing  manner  has  said,  '  Her  proof,  no  doubt,  is  such  as 
she  has  produced  of  all  the  rest  of  her  base  calumnies — the 
testimonies  of  malicious  slanderers  like  herself  Then 
challenges  me  for  a  proof — which,  to  hh  guilt  and  shrtme, 
the  following  depositions  are  submitted  to  the  public.  Hia 
conduct,  in  this,  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  Sh.ikers'  treat- 
ment to  any,  even  the  best  of  characters,  who  in  any  way 
expose  or  offend  them.  It  is  well  known  to  be  a  common 
practice,  and  a  principle  of  right,  with  the  Shakers,  to  de- 
ny ficts  that  militate  against  them,  under  a  pretence  that  it 
is  no  sin,  because  their  church  and  rulers  must  be  de- 
fended. For  this  cause  the  inhabitants  handed  me  the  fol- 
lowing certificate : — 

^  statement  of  Henry  Hendrix. 

"This  may  certify  that  T,  Henry  Hendrix,  of  Canaan, 
Columbia  County,  N.  Y.,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify  before 
Conrade  Gaul,  one  of  the  justices  of  the  peace  of  the 
county  aforesaid,  that  about  the  ISth  of  August,  1823, 1,  in 
company  with  Richard  Deyoe,  went  to  a  pond,  called 
*  Whiting's  Pond,'  in  Canaan,  near  New  Lebanon,  for  fish- 
ing, at  a  place  called  the  '  Sheep  Yard,'  and  when  we  got 
near  the  place,  I  saw  some  clothes  lying  with  Shaker  wo- 


2G4  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINi;S    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

men's  bonnets  and  caps.  As  I  stood  looking  in  surprise,  I 
there  saw  three  women  coming  up  from  the  water,  having  a 
loose  garment  only  over  them — and  a  Shaker  man,  having 
his  pantaloons  rolled  up  to  his  knees.  Soon  this  Shaker 
man  came  and  took  Mr.  Deyoe's  fish  pole,  and  said, 
'  Let  me  have  the  pole,  I  will  catch  the  first  fish.'  lie  an- 
gled along,  then  said,  '  Let  us  go  out  round  the  farther  point 
yonder,  it  is  good  fishing  there.'  Accordingly  we  went. 
When  he  had  conducted  us  out  of  sight  of  the  Sheep  Yard, 
he  said,  '  1  must  go  back,'  and  returned.  We  soon  return- 
ed also — and  there  saw  two  of  those  women  entirely  naked, 
dashing  around  in  the  water — and  the  man  on  the  shore 
near  them,  having  a  fair  prospect.  This  Shaker  man  was 
James  Farnham,  who  is  a  ruling  elder  in  a  Shaker  family, 
living  within  a  mile  of  my  house — he  is  also  a  chief  speak- 
er in  public  meetings.  Henry  Hendrix." 

Sworn  and  subscribed  before  me,  this  8th  February,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1626.  Conrad e  Gaul, 

Just.  Peace. 

"This  may  certify  that  I,  Richard  Deyoe,  of  Ghent, 
Columbia  County,  N.  Y.,  of  lawful  age,  do  testify  that  I 
was  present  with  Henry  Hendrix,  at  a  pond  in  Canaan, 
where  we  saw  women  in  the  water,  and  a  Shaker  man 
standing  on  the  shore  in  their  presence,  as  is  stated  in  the 
statement  of  Henry  Hendrix  above.     Richard  Deyoe." 

The  above  sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me,  tins  8th  Febru- 
ary, in  ilie  year  of  our  Lord  1826.  Conradf,  Gaul, 

Just.  Peace. 

"  We  the  undersigned,  are  well  acquainted  with  Henry 
Hendrix,  of  Canaan,  Columbia  County,  having  lived  near 
neighbors  for  many  years,  and  believe  him  to  be  a  man  of 
veracity,  whose  word  may  be  relied  on  in  all  cases — and  we 
believe  the  circumstance  of  James  Farnham  and  those' 
Shaker  women  at  W^hiting's  Pond  is  true — not  only  from 
the  above  stntements,  but  other  circumstances  confirm  the 
flame ;  and  we  do  not  consider  Farnham  so  criminal  in 
viewing  those  females  (though  beastly)  as  in  a  positive  de- 
nial of  the  fact.  Ira  Hall,  Ministrr, 
Billy  Hibbard,  Minister,  John  Whiting,  Esq., 
Wesley  Hibbard,                   Reuben  J.  Munson." 

There  were  also  other  witnesses  at  the  pond. 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF   THE    AUTHOR,  265 

"  We,  the  subscribers,  living  in  the  vicinity  near  the 
Shakers,  in  New  Lebanon,  have  seen  the  books  and  manu- 
script certificates  and  affidavits,  procured  by  Mrs.  Mary  M. 
Dyer,  in  relation  to  the  Shakers,  and  also  the  publications 
of  the  Shakers.  The  handbill  signed  by  James  Farnham, 
(a  conspicuous  Shaker,  and  one  of  their  public  ministers,) 
we  think,  contains  illiberal  and  unjust  aspersions  against 
the  character  of  not  only  Mrs.  Dyer,  but  against  many  of 
the  oldest  and  most  respectable  people  of  this  and  the 
neighboring  towns,  whose  characters  are  entirely  above 
reproach.  This  circumstance,  in  addition  to  others,  has 
destroyed  our  confidence  in  the  veracity  of  the  Shakers. 
From  the  numerous  certificates  in  the  possession  of  Mrs. 
Dyer,  and  from  our  own  observation,  we  freely  say  that  we 
believe  her  to  be  a  pious  and  respectable  woman,  and  much 
injured.  During  her  residence  in  this  place  she  has  asso- 
ciated with  the  most  respectable  people,  and  her  deport- 
ment has  been  correct. 

Abram  Seward,  Deacon,  Billy  Hibbard,  Minister, 

Sarah  Seward,  Sibbel  Hibbard, 

George  Avery,  Theodore  B.  Norton, 

Phebe  Avery,  Ira  Hall,  Minister, 

and  24  others. 


I  have  previously  shown  my  character  until  I  went  to  the 
Shakers,  where  I  lived  twenty-three  months  before  I  left 
them ;  since  then,  none,  only  by  my  husband's  authority. 
I  here  present  certificates  from  the  time  I  left  the  Shakers 
until  now,  1847. 

To  Whom  it  may  concern. 

I,  JoH.v  Williams,  of  Hanover,  N.  H.,  do  certify,  that  I  am 
well  acquainted  with  Joseph  Dyer,  of  Enfield,  and  also  with  Mary 
M.  Dyer,  Joseph's  wife.  She  is  now  Mary  Marshall.  In  1815, 
when  she  left  the  Shakers,  in  Enfield,  she  came  to  my  house,  in 
Hanover.  She  was  sick,  and  in  ttouble  about  her  children,  which 
were  at  the  Shakers.  My  being  a  connection  of  her  husband 
caused  a  former  acquaintance.  I  had  ever  felt  friendly  to  Joseph 
and  his  wife,  and  now  felt  a  pity  for  her,  and  welcomed  her  to  a 
home.  For  weeks  and  months  she  has  made  it  her  home  at  my 
house — and  as  she  Avas  in  trouble  about  her  family,  and  I  had  nev 
er  heard  of  any  dissatisfaction  between  them  previous  to  Joseph** 
23 


266  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

going  to  the  Shakers,  I  strove  with  all  possible  persuasion,  to  rec- 
oncile the  family  to  live  together ;  but  could  not  effect  it — no  ob- 
jection only  his  being  a  Shaker.  And  from  my  first  acquaintance 
with  Mary,  until  now,  I  have  had  opportunity  to  know  her  char- 
acter, and  have  never  known  or  heard  of  any  thing  against  her. 
In  all  her  trials,  she  has  ever  manifested  a  spirit  of  patience  and 
moral  purity.     I  consider  her  a  woman  of  truth. 

May  19,  1845.  John  Williams. 

We,  the  subscribers,  do  testify  that  we  have  been  acquainted 
Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  (now  Mary  Marshall)  and  her  character  from 
the  time  she  first  left  tlie  Shakers,  at  Enfield,  in  1815,  until  now, 
and  in  the  time  when  she  was  under  her  husband's  power,  as  a 
wife,  (as  she  could  not  have  a  home  of  her  own,)  she  was  obliged 
to  live  with  some  family.  And  she,  for  weeks  together,  lived  in 
our  family,  and  in  all  our  acquaintance  with  her,  and  with  her 
character,  we  have  never  heard  any  thing  against  her  moral  or 
christian  character,  and  we  consider  her  a  woman  of  a  strong 
mind  and  superior  ability.  Lemuel  Dow, 

Hanover,  May  16,  1845.  Tryphena  Dow. 

I,  James  Willis,  do  certify  that  in  the  Spring  of  1818,  Mrs. 
Mary  M.  Dyer  came  to  my  house  and  requested  to  board  in  my 
family  for  a  time.  I  was  then  keeping  a  public  house  in  Enfield. 
She  said  her  husband,  Joseph  Dyer,  and  her  children  were  at  the 
Shakers  in  this  town,  and  that  he  had  been  in  town  so  long  with 
property,  it  was  her  residence.  She  desired  tlie  authority  of  the 
town  to  assist  her  to  some  of  her  children,  or  cause  her  husband 
to  support  her  with  a  home.  She  appeared  well,  and  the  select- 
men strove  to  assist  her  in  town,  and  also  at  the  legislature.  I 
have,  for  more  tlian  twenty  years,  until  now,  been  well  acquainted 
with  her,  and  have  never  known  or  heard  any  thing  against  her 
character,  and  consider  her  a  woman  of  truth  and  continency, 

November,  1829,  she  obtained  a  bill  of  divorce  against  her 
husband,  Joseph  Dyer.  Since  tlien,  by  her  own  industry  and 
economy,  she  has  obtained  for  herself  a  home  and  property  suffi- 
cient for  her  support.  She  is  settled  m  this  town,  and  has  had 
her  name  changed  to  Mary  Marshall.  James  Willis. 

EnJidd,June  12,  1845. 

This  may  certify  that  I,  Rachel  Willis,  wife  of  the  above- 
named  James  Willis,  can  witness  tliat  the  above  testimony  by  him 
subscribed  is  true.  Rachel  Willis. 

This  may  certify  that  we,  tlie  undersigners,  have  been  ac- 
quainted with  ]\Irs.  Mary  M.  Dyer  (now  Mary  Marshall)  from 
about  the  time  she  left  the  Shakers  in  this  town  until  now.  For 
years  previous  to  her  getting  a  bill  of  divorce,  she  was  obliged  to 
make  her  home  in  some  family  for  protection.  She  has  been  in 
our  family  in  sickness  and  in  health,  and  in  times  of  deep  afflic- 


LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OP    THE    AUTHOR.  267 

tion,  and  in  all,  behaved  herself  like  a  christian  ;  and  since  she 
has  got  a  bill,  and  has  power  in  law  to  act  for  herself,  she  has,  by 
her  industry  and  economy,  secured  for  herself  a  home,  and  prop- 
erty sufficient  for  her  svipport.  She  lives  a  near  neighbor  to  us, 
and  we  have  never  seen  or  knoAvn  any  thing  against  her  charac- 
ter. We  consider  her  a  woman  of  a  candid  mind,  and  a  person 
of  truth.  Jonathan  Farnam, 

Enjield,  June  11,  1845.  Hannah  Farnam. 

We,  the  undersigners,  do  state  that  we  are  well  acquainted  with 
Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer.  We  were  professors  of  religion  together. 
Her  trouble  has  been  great.  In  the  summer  of  1819,  we  heai'd 
she  was  confined  among  the  Shakers.  We  were  anxious  for  her, 
and  went  to  the  Shaker  village  to  see  if  things  were  so.  We  saw 
Mr.  Dyer,  and  told  him  we  came  to  see  his  wife.  He  refused  our 
seeing  her.  She  saw  us  and  spoke  to  us  through  a  chamber 
window,  and  told  us  she  was  kept  confined  there.  After  much 
was  said,  Mr.  Dyer  consented  to  our  seeing  her ;  but  said  none 
should  see  her  only  in  his  presence.  We  Avent  in,  and  Mr.  Dyer 
went  up  stairs,  and  his  wife  came  down  with  him.  We  saw  tJiat 
her  case  was  hard,  and  tried  to  reason  with  him  not  to  keep  her 
so  confined.  We  found  we  could  render  her  no  relief,  and  return- 
ed home.  In  all  our  acquaintance  with  Mrs.  Dyer,  we  have  never 
heard  or  known  any  thing  against  her  character.  We  consider 
her  a  patient  and  faithful  christian.  Hannah  Ltscomb, 

Lebanon,  May  23,  1845.  Lucia  Lyscomb. 

We,  the  undersigners,  are  daughters  of  Joshua  Stevens,  of 
Enfield,  N.  H.,  and  we  do  certify  that  we  are  acquainted  with 
Mary  Marshall,  once  Mary  M.  Dyer,  also  with  her  father's  family 
They  were  of  the  first  respectability,  and  from  the  time  Mrs. 
Dyer  left  the  Shakers  till  she  got  a  home  of  her  own.  She  has 
often  been  to  onr  father's,  (he  is  since  dead.)  She  has  been  there 
in  sickness,  and  in  the  deepest  affliction  about  her  family,  and  the 
Shakers'  abuee  towards  her.  We  believe  tlie  Shakers  have  in- 
jured her  all  they  could,  and  have  done  it  wrongfully  and  cruelly. 
We  heard  she  was  confined  at  the  Shakers.  Father  went  to  see 
if  it  was  so.  When  he  returned,  he  said  that  Mrs.  Dyer  was 
confined,  and  not  allowed  to  go  out,  and  that  she  was  sick,  and  in 
trouble.  He  had  a  petition  drawn  up  and  sent  to  the  legislature 
for  her  relief.  Mrs.  Dyer  has  taught  school  in  our  district,  and 
was  a  christian  professor  with  us.  We  have  found  her  a  woman 
of  a  candid  mind  and  a  christian  character.  We  think  that  no- 
tliing  but  the  power  of  an  Almighty  God  could  have  carried  her 
tlirough  her  tribulations  without  distraction. 

Hannah  Stevens, 

Enjield,  June  17,  1845.  Sarah  Stevens. 


268  LIFE    AND    SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    AUTHOR. 

To  Whom  it  may  concern. 

Enfield,  July  11,  1845. 
This  may  certify  that  the  bearer,  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer,  or 
(Mary  Marshal],)  is  a  member,  in  regular  standing,  of  tlie  Con- 
gregational church,  in  Enfield.  Expecting  to  be  absent  from  us 
for  some  months,  and  desiring  christian  intercourse  during  her 
absence,  she  has  requested  a  letter  of  introduction  to  any  church 
of  Christ  with  whom  she  may  wish  to  comnume.  She  is,  there- 
fore, hereby  affectionately  recommended  to  the  occasional  com- 
munion and  fellowship  of  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

Benjamin  Burge, 
Pastor  of  Congregational  Church, 

This  may  certify  that  I,  John  P.  Gass  and  Susan  Gass,  my 
wife,  have  been  personally  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Mary  M.  Dyer, 
(now  Mary  Marshall,)  for  years.  She  boarded  in  our  family  in 
1823,  and  at  the  time  when  the  legislature  passed  a  law  of  re- 
dress, favoring  her  cause  against  the  Shakers,  and  ever  since 
tlten,  have  been  acquainted  with  her,  and  her  character,  and  in 
all  the  time,  have  never  heard  or  known  any  thing  against  her 
christian  or  moral  character.  John  P.  Gass, 

Concord,  J\luy  28,  i  8^7.  Susan  Gass. 

I,  John  Gass,  do  say  that  I  am  tlie  son  of  John  P.  and  Susan 
Gass,  and  that  I  am  keeping  a  public  house  in  Concord,  and  have 
been  since  1834,  and  can  witness  to  the  statement  of  my  parents, 
and  do  further  state,  together  with  my  wife  Mary  Ann  Gass,  that 
we  are  well  acquainted  with  the  said  Mary  Marshall,  and  she  is 
npw  boarding  with  us,  having  a  book  published,  "  The  Rise  and 
Progress  of  Sie  Serpent  from  tlie  Garden  of  Eden,"  &c.,  and  that 
we  consider  her  a  woman  of  superior  abilities  and  of  upright  de- 
portment John  Gass, 

Concord,  May  28,  1847.  Mary  A.  Gass. 


This  may  certify  that  tne  foregoing  history  (of  the  Rise  and 
Progress  of  the  Serpent,  &c.,)  as  far  as  relates  to  circumstances 
of  my  own  knowledge,  is  the  truth,  and  notliing  but  tlie  truth. 

Mart  Marshall. 
Subscribed  and  affirmed  to  before  me, 

Joseph  Robinson, 
Concord,  May  27, 1847.  Just.  Peace, 


